Jyotish Brihat Samhita P S Sastri Vol 1 2 Full 1946

Download as pdf or txt
Download as pdf or txt
You are on page 1of 1107

VARAHAMIHIRA'S

BRIHAT SAMHITA

VTITH AN

English Translation and Notes

Panditabhushana V. Subrahmanya Sastri,-B. a.


Asst, Secretary to the Government of Mysore {Retd.)

a«d Translator and Publisher of


Bribat Jataka, Jatakaparijata^Sripafeipaddbali, Phaladeepika,
JttarakalamriU, Shatpanchasika, Jatakaiankara, Jataka Tatva,
Jalukadesamargu, Sanketa Nidhi, etc.

Vidwan M. Ramakrishna Bhat, m a.


Lecturer tn Sanskrit and Superlulcndeni of Indian Languages
Si, Joseph's College, Ba?igalore.

PRINTED BY 13. SOOBB1AH & SONS


AT THE M. B, D. ELECTRIC PRINTING W(\iJKS
Bangalore City
19A6

Price Rs. 12/8


INTRODUCTION

We are happy to present by the grace of God this


edition of the Brihat Samhita of Sri Varahamihira with
an English translation. A look at the table of contents
will enable the reader to gauge the wonderful depth and
wide range of the author's knowledge ^fln this monu-
mental work which can rightly be called a Magnum
Opits, there is no subject which he has not treated of
with dignity, beauty and grandeur. This work, in fine,
is a valuable encyclopaedia, as it deals with an astonish-
ing variety of subjects of exceptional interest and value.
Alhiruni, the Arabian astronomer who has translated
the (Laghu Jataka) of our author into Arabic,
eulogises this Hferr (Samhita) for its richness in details.
It contains important astronomical data, geographical
details, Architecture, Sculpture, Medicine, Psychology,
Physiology, Physiognomy, Botany, Zoology, Prosody,
figures of speech and other subjects. This work is un-
ique in Sanskrit Literature. The author has made it
extremely interesting in spite of its dealing with technical
subjects. ^(The author is a poet of a high order. We
can also observe here clear traces of the influence of the
great poet Kalidasa on this author. In fact wsmfl*
(Varahamihira) must have been an ardent admirer of
Kalidasa. This fact probably led people to believe that
our author was a contemporary of the illustrious poet.
Moreover, in the (Jyotirvidabharana), its
author, a Kalidasa, says that he wrote it in 3068 of Kali
Yuga or 33 b. c. and that he is a contemporary of
Varahamihira. This work bearsi internal testimony r of
IV

composition at a much later date. This pseudo-Kali-


dasa apparently wanted to pass off for the real one and
called himself a contemporary of Varahamihira- Varaha-
mihini's literary acknowledgment to Kalidasa will be
apparent from the following extracts :—

(Brihatsamhita LXX-23)
ar-q: msfr
(Brihatsamhita 11-2)
^ (Brihat Samhita LXXIV-5)
5rm% ^ TOrs^«imr (Brihat Samhita LXXV-3)
srs* ^ ar^^^(Brihat Samhita LXXV-4)

and verses 7 and 8 (The whole chapter is excellent)


*Rr ^ (Brihat Samhita LXXVI11-14)

The verses 1 and 2 in Adhyaya LXXIV.

All these lead us to believe in the author's admira-


tion for Kalidasa. The metres employed by him point
to his mastery of poetics and command of language.
He gives various kinds of (Dandaka) and wfr
(Aryas).)

^Tha author is a staunch adherent of scientific princi-


ples iu Astrology. Out of respect for the ancient sages
or masters of this science, he quotes their views and then
states his own confirmed decisions in unmistakable terms
{vide III-l, 2t V-1.17, and 1X-6), He belongs to the
group of first-rank scholars in scientific astronomy such
as srrura (Aryabhata) 5'irgH (Brahmagupta) and
(Bhaskara). [The last two are posterior to him], Varaha-
mihira does not claim to be a pioneer in the field of
Samhita. Before him, Parasara, Garga and others had
V

written Samhitas, He refers to them and sometimes


quotes them and gives his views in addition, for the
benefit of mankind {vide 1-5). The fParasara
Tantra) is partly in prose and partly in verse of
(Anushtub) and (Arya) type- The geographical
details given in Chapter XIV are taken with slight
changes from this (Tantra). So, it can be said to
be the geography of India at the time of Parasara.
According to tradition, it was Varahamihira that fixed
the sphere at the beginning of Aswini {Of. IITl).

His style, though at times archaic, is simple, grace-


ful and pithy, bearing the stamp of individuality and
affinity to gsra (Susruta) and Kalidasa. That is the
reason why he was ranked among the nine gems of the
Court of Vikrama.)

\ ^ The author was the son of (Adityadasa)


of Ujjain (f. sir. XXVI11-9). The Astronomers of Ujjain
have held that (Varaha) belonged to the 427th year
of Saka era or 505 a- d. This date is confirmed by Albi-
runi also as that of the composition of his
(Pancha Siddhantika). But Dr. Bhau Daji declares
that TO? (Varaha) died in 587 A. D. Hence it should
be concluded that 505 a. d. is the date of his birth and
not of his composition- Scholars hold that TO? (Varaha)
quotes w-Jhs (Aryabhata) who was born in 476 A. D.
This also points to thg above conclusion regarding the
date of his birth.^^Vbout the statement made in the
strict(Jyotirvidabharana) we can only say that
it was not written by Kalidasa, the author of Raghu-
. vamsa, etc. Probably there were many Kalidasas and
one such was the one belonging to the 6th century A. Dt
VI

For, the (Satrunjayamahatmya) mentions


a king (Vikramaditya) as having ascended the
throne in 544 a. i> Probably (Varaha) and this
neo Kalidasa were contemporaries of this Vikrama-
Similarly (Amarasirnha) who is identified with
(Amaradcva) that built the Buddha Gaya temple
in about 500 a, d. is said to be a contemporary of our
author. This too will lead to the above conclusion of
his date. Many scholars from the days of Colebrook,
Davis, Sir William Jones, Weber and Lassen have done
much research work on Varahamihir^-

(According te Sage Garga, the Science of Astronomy-


cum-Astrology was created by the creator himself for the
sake of the twice-born as ancillary to the Vedas. It was
handed down to Garga by Brahman, and from him,
other sages got it and thus its knowledge was dissem-
nated throughout the world ^

It is but right that we draw here the attention of


the readers to the erroneous judgment of many a wes-
tern orientalist regarding Astrology and Greek influence.
On the other hand,(it is the Greeks who freely borrowed
or learnt the various scientific truths from the Aryans of
India. Clement of Alexandria calls Pythagoras, the
celebrated Greek, a pupil of the Brahmanas. The
Swami Vivekananda, J;hc great spiritual and intellectual
giant of modern India, has ably refuted the false theories
of the Western Orientalists. He says : —
11
There may be, it is true some similarity between the
Greek and Indian terms in astronomy and so forth, but the
«
westerners have ignored the direct Sanskrit etymology and ,
« sought for some far-fetched etymology from the Greek. That
vii

such shallow and biased learning has been manifested by


many orientalists in the West is deplorable. From a single
Sanskrit Sloka that reads, 1 The Yavanas are Mlechchas;
in them, this Science is established; therefore, even they
deserve worship like Rishis.. * in the west, they have
gone so far as to declare that all Indian sciences are but
echoes of the Greek; whereas a true reading of the Sloka
may show that the Mlechcha disciples of the Aryan-; are
herein praised in order to encourage them to a further study
of the Aryan Sciences

Only a sage can comprehcned this Science, says


our author (II-4). The present author does pay homage
to the ancient authorities on this subject. He also just
alludes to the various theories regarding creation pro-
pounded by the Sankhyas, Vaiseshikas, Meemamsakas
and others and passes on to the subject on hand \ The
Science consists of three Skandhas or branches, viz,
Ganita, Hora and Sakha {vide 1-9). The treatment of
the whole subject in all its details is said to be
(Samhita) which itself means a collection. Accordingly
Garga says that the Great Brahman who is well-versed
in these three branches is said to be an expert in Sam-
hita. But our author points out that he has already done
justice to two of the branches, m., Ganita {nflna) and
Jataka in his (Panchasiddhantika) and
fliers (Brihat Jataka) respectively {vide HO). He
gives in the 2nd Chapter the details of the wfeu (Sam.
hita) thereby indicating that the term Samhita is inde-
pendently used for the Sakha also by itself. But he
gives a resume of the first two Skandhas also.

has been stated (CVII-13) that this work consists


of 100 Adhyayap, in Slokas 3900 when converted into
via

(Anushtnb) metre^) Out of the 107 Adhyayas now


printed in this book, the chapters on (1) swro, (2)
(3) (4) msnswii, (5) (6)
and (7) are apparently not his. These
have been noted in their respective places.

The qualifications of an astrologer (Adh. II) are


really very high and not within easy reach of ordinary
mortals. The author says that a king should employ
a chief astrologer assisted by 4 others. He is of opinion
that no good people should live in a country where there
are no good astrologers. The esteem in which the
author holds them is indeed very great. He is equally
strong in condemning pseudo-astrologers.

The chapters on Omens give a great deal of useful


information. If man is careful in noting them when lie
goes out, he will be forewarned about the results of his
efforts. The author says that (XLVI-2) the evil omens
are the results of man's Karma in previous births and
that they are intended to warn him.

There is a whole chapter giving various types of the


Wlf (Arya) metre containing their Ganas and Yatis and
also many varieties of Dandakas. Verse (LXVIII-112)
is an example of good poetry.

The verse gsR: is very useful in finding the


time that has elapsed since the reign of the Pandavas.
But here there is a doubt in the next line of the verse,
where* he says so many years intervene between Yudhi-
shtira and the commencement of the Saka era. Some hold
different views regarding this toj. Some say that it
IX

refers to the fcxws and others to the But


in our opinion, it points to the latter.

The chapter entitled was composed by one


ftrorcreft. forms part of the Manu is
said to be one of the 18 ancient authors of Samhita.
In itself, Manu's authority is recognised- This
shows that Manu was a very ancient sage.

The author quotes a number of authorities in this


Science: Parasara, Garga, Vriddha Garga, Kasyapa,
Narada, Pitamaha Siddhantat Saura Siddhanta, Paulisa
Siddhanta, Vasishta Siddhanta, Romaka Siddhanta,
Vishnugupta, Asita, Devala, Rishiputra. Sukra (Bhrigu or
Usanas), Maya, Brihaspati, Saka, Garutman, Saptarshi,
Badarayana, Nagnajit, Saraswata, Savitra (a work),
Shashtyabda (a work ?), Manu, Viswakarman, Vajra, Sri
Dravyavardhana, Bharadwaja. Kapila and Kanabhuk.
In other works of his, the author quotes the following :
Satyacharya or Bhadatta, Manittha, Devaswamin, Sid-
dhasena, Yavanacharya, Jeevasarman, Latacharya, Sim-
hacharya; and Aryabhata-

"Some hold the view that Garga and Vriddha Garga


are one and the same person. But in XIII-2 and
XLVIII-2, he mentions Vriddha Garga by name. The
quotations of Bhattopala, the commentator, also prove
that they are different persons. C/. XXXI. Vriddha
Garga is referred to in the Mahabharata also. We are
of opinion that they are different. The which is
otherwise known as wnriffa contains almost the same
chapters with the same titles. In this work, there js a
chapter entitled dealing with the Yugas- Asita
R
X

who was a great astronomer cast the horoscope of the


Buddha according to Hieuntsang. Kasyapa also was a
very ancient sage, who does not mention the Romakas
at all.

From this work, it appears quite clear that W5


had already written his and the f (f-l 0)
According to him, the fkr (Hora) should treat of horo-
scopy, questions about journey and marriage. The
which is based on the five Siddhantas has been
published with an English tranNation by G. Thibut in
IdSS He seems to have written two other big works,
namely Brihat Yatra and Brihat Vivahapatala. He has
also written three smaller editions of these, viz (^5 ?)
and The Brihat Jataka
is very famous. Bhattopila has commented up >11 it.
One also seems to have written a commentary on
it. Albiruni speaks of a commentary on it by
(Balabhadra). This Balabhadra has written an inde-
pendent astrological work from which extracts are
quoted in the pages of jatakaparijata. The which
is also commented upon by Bhattotpala has been trans-
lated into Arabic by Albiruni as already stated above.
Only two chapters of this ai e novv
' ■^e
according to Utpala cantains 14 chapters. Dr. Kern
has said that-a manuscript copy of this work was with
him. The copy now available has only 7 chapters and
goes under the name of wwrarr. It is not complete eitner*
Hence we may conclude that it might be the 553^1^;
/
We'know nothingfabout the author's firerrrw. Owing
to its utter ^absence, the commentator has probably in*
XI

troduced a chapter by The author has writ-


ten a which is known to us only from the
quotations of the learned commentator.

The author's son (Prithuyasas) was also a


great astrologer- He has written the ^TgrrstTsgr and
SRmnr as far as we know. The latter is a very
useful work giving many new ideas and has been utilised
by Mantreswara in his Phaladeepika especially in respect
of Ashtaka Varga {vide page 265 of that work).

The present work has the commentary of Bhattot-


pala which is very exhaustive and helpful. It gives
valuable quotations from many ancient authorities and
the other works of the author. At the end of his com-
mentary on the Brihat Jataka, he says that he finished
his commentary on Thursday, the 5th day of the Bright
half of the month of Chaitra in 88S of the Saka era-956
A. D. He has commented upon the 'inTORi and also the
of His scholarship was deep and
vast. He seems to have written a work
in 75 stanzas. He has also written a work-^aftsn (see
P. 439). He was well acquainted with all the ancient
works on Astrology, Astronomy, Poetics, etc He is
very frank. Where he is ignorant, he openly owns that.
For example, in perfumery, he sayj his knowledge is very
meagre. He holds our author in the highest esteem.
Scholars all over the world should be grateful to this
commentator for his having preserved by his quotations

^According to one tradition, this is Varaharaihira. himself


as he was living in the Vindhyas before he went to the Royal
Court.
many authors in this field whose works are now .lost-
We are not pioneers in presenting an English translation
of this great work. Before us, Dr. Kern and Chidam-
bara Iyer have translated it. But those editions are not
available now. Moreover, they are deficient in^ some
respects. They do not also give the translation by the
side of the text.
We too might have nodded in certain places in
spite of our care and scrutiny ; for, we are also human
beings and this is a very big work whose publication has
necessarily extended over a long period. We have given
notes under the translation wherever necessary and not
grouped the notes in an appendix to avoid' the reader
being put to inconvenience by referring to the concerned
pages-
The author says at the end of the work, the course
of the work and the Slokas it contains. Here Sloka
means a or 32 syllables.
It may not be out of place here if we tell the readers
that in spite of the heavy cost of printing and papsr> the
price of this book has been kept sufficiently low in order
to enable all classes of readers to have easy access to it.
We take this opportunity to record our heartfelt thank-
fulness to Mr. V. B. Srikantaiya, Proprietor, Messrs.
V. B. Soobiah & Sons' Printers, for printing this huge
work promptly in a spirit of cordial co-operation and
service to the Goddess of Learning, in spite of the
scarcity of labour and consequent hardships.

Bangalore, 1 V. SUBRAHMANYA SASTRL


WWDecember 194,6. ) M. RAMAKRKHNA BHAT; J
CONTENTS-

Adhyaya Page

I sqsprarwit'n-I ntroductory 1
II. *iN??Wi9r«ire!-The Astrologer 6

III. an^Wi-The Sun 22


IV. q^W-The Moon 33
V. frfgrrs-Rahu 44
VI. wn^w-Mars 75
VII. f^r?:-Mercury 80
VIII: If -Jupiter 87
IX. g!Bgt?:-Venus 105
X. 5R?KgrT:-Saturn 121
XI. %g^T?:-Ketu 127
XII. srn^giri-Agasthya 146
XIII. wawgrri-The Seven Sages 155
XIV. fa^Jrun-Kurma Vibhaga 159
XV. si^ras^fi-Allotment of animate and
inanimate objects to the several
asterisms 166
XVI. Sfflramm-Countries, People and
Things belonging to the domain
of each Planet 1(3
XVII. ffpn^i^Planetary Conflicts .... 184
XVIII. sifaflfawumariTi-Conjunction of
the Moon with Plahets or Stars..,. 192
XIX. ii5^s«Rar«iri:-The years presided
over by each of the planets and
their results 195

XX. inrJCTR»TwrR:-The Planetary tri-..


angle .304
XIV

Adhyaya Page

XXI. n»f®ajiim-Pregnancy of Clouds - „.. 207


K
XXII. »i»fwn «rrt:-Pregnancy of the Air 219
XXIII. jT*^inr«Tn»;-The Quantity of Rainfall 221
XXIV. ?If|oft«fini«trJi:-Moon's conjunction
with Rohini 224
XXV. The Moon's conjunc-
tion with Swati 237
XXVI. wiraWrmv^rii-The Moon's con-
junction with Ashadha 239
XXVII. scra^iE^-The Wind Circle 244
XXVIII. e^fsfwr^Rr-Signs of Immediate
Rain 247
XXIX. ^g^aar^iu-Prognostics from
Flowers and Creepers 255
XXX. H^Trastmrr^Ri-The Indications
at Dawn and Twilight 259
XXXI. f^l^Tir^mr-The Glow at the
Horizon 2G9
XXXII. »jW55^iijp:qri:-Signs of an Earth-
quake 270
XXXIII. «55Pr®8irom-Ulkas or Meteors 280
XXXIV. TRiasjafsir^rirs-Halos 288
XXXV. -Signs of Rain-
bows 295
XXXVI. fis^amseiroiiKanir-An Aerial City.... 298
XXXVII. ufa^Wsii^Ri-Mock Suns 299
XXXVIII. Tsfls^rom-Haze 300
XXXIX, fkulags^oTrsniJi.-Hurricane 302
XL. swwa^-Growth of Crops 304
XLI, ^nn^wramiJ-CIassification of
Substances „.. 308
XV

Adhyaya Page
XLII, w^x^fs-Fluctuation of Prices,.,. 312
XL1II. Glory of Indra's
Banner 316
XLIV. simusTRnji-Lustration Ceremony .... 333
XLV. Wagtail 340
XLVI. gtrnrtrrs^rsrs-Portentous Phenomena.... 344
XLVII. u^ra^SH-Motley Miscellany 369
XLVIII. 55i^R«j;-Royal Ablution 379
XLIX. IS^goi^-Royal Crowns 397
L. Signs of Swords 396
LI. st^Rm-Prediction through Limbs .... 406
LII. -Characteristics of Pim-
ples 418
LIII. 11 ouse-Building 421
LIV. ^[»i5!q.-0n the Exploration of
Water Springs 458
LV. ISHfgaRTRR:-Treatment of Trees .... 483
LVI. arHR5!8?<rii^ra:-Description of
Temples 491
LVII. si'g«'R5?rui^R:-On the Adaman-
tine Glue 501
LVIII. aRflia^oii^rsn-Description of
Idols 503
LIX. Ingress into the forest 518
LX. mawflrawr^iRi-Installation of Idols 521
LXI. »ilra!9om-Signs of Cows 526
LXII. wasffom-Signs of Dogs 531
LXI 11. fWsa^rom-Signs of Cocks 532
LXIV. «|«aasnnq_Signs of Tortoises 533
" LXV. sma^roi^-Signs of Goats 535
Adhyaya Page

LXVI. WStsgrnX-Signs of Horses


LXVII. ?fere5!iwm.-Signs]of (Elephants
LXVIII. 3^«Rr^om,-Signs of Men
LXIX, T5Pfrfi3^*a^53t-Signs of the Five
Great men
LXX. «fii®8iii'm>-Characteristics of
Maidens
LXXI, swg^ssjT'j.-Omens from Slits of
Garments
LXXII. ^rHts^om-Signs of Chowries
LXXIII. a^ta^t^-Signs of Umbrellas
LXXIV, ^rsrsroitiinn-Praise of Women ...
LXXV. srwrf^onjrWinning Affection ...
LXXVI. "^r^wcJ^-Erotic Remedies
LXXVII. -Preparation of Perfumes...
LXXVIII. i^wflmlm-Union of Man and
Woman
LXX1X. awtrastasroTJi-Signs of Couches
and Seats
LXXX. wrftSTT-Examinatiou of Gems
LXXXL g^ra^nr^-Signs of Pearls
LXXXII. iHTmawom-Signs of Rubies
LXXXIII. wraaa^rom-Signs of Emeralds
LXXXIV. Signs of Lamps ■■
LXXXV. ^arareaworafTokens of Tooth-
Sticks vr

Omens : Section I

LXXXVI. ^trfag.-Omens through Birds and


Beasts
xvil

Adhyaya Page
Omens : Section II
LXXXVII. ^^«^-The Circle of Quarters ...» 669
Omens : Section HI
LXXXVIII the cries of Birds and Beasts 680

Omens'. Section IV
LXXXIX w^r^-The Circle of Dogs 691
Omens : Section V
xc. the cries of Jackals .... 698
Omens : Section VI
XCI, -Omens connected with
the movements of Wild Animals 701
Omens : Section VII
XCII, nafipa^-The Intention of Cows .... 702

Omens : Section VIII


XCI1I. aftftpaw-The Intention of Horses 703
Omens : Section \X
. XCIV. ^ferirfe^-The Attitude of Elephants 707
Omens: Section X
xcv. m^ma^w-On the cries of Crows,... 710

Omens : Section XI
XCVI. «Tfam*?j-Further Omens 724
XCVII. wrarw-On the time of Fruition
of Effects 738
XCVIII. TOTOnjpi^-On the Functions and
Properties of the Asterisms 742
XCIX. ftftvrfjpnj-On the Functions and
4 Properties of Tithis or Lunar •
Days 748
xVHf

■Adhyaya Page
f \
C. wngoiJ^-On the Qualities of the
Karanas 748'
CI. stsmamw-On the Effects of Birth
in the Asterisms 753
CII. iri^ifimmreqw-Division of the Zo-
diac into Signs 762
cm. fararfftiz3ii«Trq:-(of Vindhyavasin)
Effects ef Planetary Combina-
tion on Marriage. 754

CIV. n5ffNti«iri:-On the Transits of


Planets 768
1
cv. On the Worship of the
Stellar Deity 794
CVI. 3<m5RrK«rt'T:-Conclusion 798
CVII. srnpngsflofr-Table of Contents in
this Science 800
^w^moter-Slokanukramanika .... 1-48
2?!ir^^5«»i«U!i^'r5r:-Sanskrit
Index 49-68
English Index
ad*

ERRATA.

Page. Line. For. Read.

35 17 culturists. .... culturists,


33 20 willbecome .... will become

6t 14 usreusrfct .... srsrsrafTicT

38 6 destrution destruction
69 3 Vaugas ....• Vangas
80 19 ....
103 last
104 28 .... ^ ©Ts
8ff
133 20 ....
165 20 Abhitaras —. Abhisaras
173 16
185 10 eyest o .... eyes to
208 2 .... ^errSr
8 ....
15 Superior — superior
214 2 Kamala .... Tamala
216 last ighting .... lighting
224 7 ....
'last but one, o of
237 23 .... During
283 14 couch .... conch
316 20 theirh ead ■.... their head
354 26 ....
406 12 thel imbs «... the limbs
407 too .... nvnronralr
zz

446 16 Sloka 83 . ••• Slokas 83—84

496 2 5^1 •••• 5^1


505 22 •••• alfemintar

509 15 jjHifwr:

510 13
512 2 couch •••• conch

582 23 Sloka 16 •««» Sloka 17

628 last but one ••••

629 15 yellow) •««« yellow),


637 Transpose 'vessel' in the 3rd line as the first word in th8 2n:
646 line 23 For mangooses •••• Read mongooses.
656 27 Sloka 31 •••» Sloka 37

677 Top Adh. LXXXVI •••• Adh. LXXXVI I

686 12 Sloka 62 • • •• Sloka 26

665 6 renhwr: ••••

668 26 wsir

725 Top ^zjrafiar

731 8 «•••

748 13 • •••
U «ft jflrari TO: II

it II
£

BRIHAT SAMHITA

^q^ITONtll^ll Introductory,

sr^ Hf3i^or 5TMJI


srfon ii?»i

Sloha 1.—The Sun who' is the procreator of the


Universe, who is the supreme being (soul of the
Universe), who is the natural ornament of the sky and
who is adorned with rows of thousands of rays that
resemble molten gold, is flourishing supreme.

IRH
Sloha 2.—Being convinced of the correctness and
truth of the voluminous science expounded by Brahma
(the first sage), I now begin to write this scientific work
explaining clearly its ideas in a way which is neither
too brief, nor too copious,

IWIIxr: iRn
SloJca 3.—Simply because this ancient work was
composed by a sage, it should be good, while that written
by an ordinary man of the present day could not be so.
When the sense crayeyed in both the cases is the same,
while the words used alone are different, why should
2 fswfarron* [Adh. I. SI. 4-5

there be any distinction between the two as it is a


non-Vedic subject ?
The translation of a Vedic passage into any language is not
as sanctified as the original though the sense may be the same
as the former lacks the (Sabda) or the sound of the original*

*11 SRISST ti^it


Sloka 4.—It has been declnred by our grand father
(Sage Brahma) that the day of the week belonging to
Mars—that is Tuesday—is not auspicious. People of our
generation have also stated that the week day of Mars
will not prove good (for beginning or doing any function).
Wherein is the special merit in the two declarations
of man and God ?

Slolca 5-—Looking into the vastness of the science


that has emanated from Brahma and others and its
being epitomised gradually by successive sages, I also
take pleasure in writing this work in a brief manner.
This science viz., Astronomy-cum-Astrology was created
by Brahman himself as ancillary
— to the Vedas. It was handed
down from him to 11 (Garga) and other sages.
Of- Trrt:
il^n-sTin»
sqtftT'j wgw igfgrtratfJj. II
ntf sncs l
iRRtigw Wrej II
■' sswresn, i
«|fw^r H«f: *%! II .
Adh. I. SI. 6-7] 3

?5rnf I
srari n^ii
Sloha 6.—Originally, there was only darkness
pervading throughout the universe. Then came water.
From it sprang a blazing golden egg consisting of the
two parts of the shell, viz., the earth and the firmament.
Out of this, it is said, arose Brahman, the creator, with
the Sun and the Moon for his eyes.
C/. *g:

srg^fJrsf u

«)lrsamkH^(qsiTO: i

^rsR?«?irq «®T; I
m atf a

u
«nrir cnn ^Rr ahcr srnfr^ I
?rT m strhw: a
Em H^cTW5*t i
R jn&r^ a
nftirsn^ sr WTgrrgr'^r I

?rns«it H qr^^r*qt g i
«qrw r^^mt wni ^ qrrv<n^ii

5515315 s^si^g^act^r ilrw I


^5^% sronm* ^g: ^ iivau
[Adh. 1. SL.8-9

Shlca 7.—Sage Kapila has declared xmnr-Pradhana


(the Tunmanifested Prakriti) to be the material cause of
the universe, while Sage Kanada—who was the founder
of the atomic theory relating to the origin erf the
Universe—has described the Oravyas—the nine sub-
stances—as the material cause. Some have opined that
time is the cause of the universe. There are others who
say that the universe was produced and is sustained by
the natural and necessary action of substances according
to their inherent properties (and not by the agency of
a supreme being). Lastly, there are people who state
that the actions—good or bad—of the beings are the
cause of the universe.

ShhaR.—Enough of this incidental discourse on


a polemical and vast subject, and which, if it were to
be discussed, would swell to a very great length and
be of no avail to us for the present. I am now
going to treat in a decisive manner of the principles of
the science of Astrology—Jyotissastra—and the ancillary
topics-

^RF'tf'RW frm sifRfo mm i

Sloha 9.—The science of Astrology consists of


various branches and is in three sections or Skandhas—
viz., nfaer-Ganita, ffcr-Hora and w§rr-Sakha, and the
treatment of the subject in its entirety is termed by sages
Adh. L SI 10.11] 5

H^crr-Samhita (compilation or collection). The first


or section where the exact movements, etc., of
the planets in the several signs of the zodiac are ascer-
tained through mathematical computation is otherwise
known as cf^-Tantra. Horoscopy is another section ;
«rjFf¥^«nT-Angavinischaya or locating precisely the cor-
rect position of the Lagna, etc., which is the first step in
Hr<T^4-Jatakakarma is the 3rd.

nfora it i
h: H

1?^% nt 0ii
Sloha 10,—By me have been treated in detail in
the (Karana Grantha) (Pancha
Siddhanthika), of retrograde and direct motions of the
several (non-luminous) planets from Mars onwards, their
disappearance (eclipse) through proximity to the Sun,
and their reappearance or emerging after conjunction
with the Sun, their state of being at war or planetary
fight. All things connected with horoscopy along with
births, journeys, marriages, etc., have been already
treated of in my previous works.
This shows that Varahamihira had already written Brihafc
Jataka, Yatra, etc.
smsrigsr^sifSKifassFvrafa i
^5^ ^ SHRI: sr#r II? ?II
Sloha 11,—Omitting queries and their respective
answers which are not highly useful for our purpose,
and also the origin of the planets and other unessential
discussions, I am going to treat of real facts—the quint-
easence of everything that is useful.
6 [Adh. IF. 1^3

1IRII The Astrologer.

mw. i

We shall now comment upon the aphorisms relating


to an astrologer:—

gsr um^Ri w&-

I RR: f| gnri qqT?q i


2» The astrologer should be of noble descent,
good-looking, modest in disposition, truthful, free from
malice, impartial, with well-proportioned limbs all perfect
and unimpaired, strong joints, undeformed, with fine
.hands, feet, nails, eyes, chin> teeth, ears, forehead,
eye-brows and head, with handsome physique and
a voice deep and sonorous. For, merits and demerits
are generally the reflections of good and bad physical
features.*

* Cf. Kumara Sambhava-Canto V—36,


«n#r-r 5f I
a«IT f? if u

h qq girr: I qiRqf qiR"} qfirqrqqig

iwissqq^i gipq^qiTsq;irrqT^Ri^im'qft %qi-


feqiqqRri^q: ^q^qTcqii^qqiq: isr^rsn^qsr

' 3. The following are the good qualities of an'


astrologer. He must be clean and active, bold and '
Adh. 11. 4]

eloquent, have readiness of wit, fully conversant with


the details of the place and time and sincere in dispo-
sition. He should not be timid in an assembly, should
not be overpowered by his fellow students, must be well-
trained, should understand the heart of others, should
be free from vices, must be conversant with the art
of propitiation, with hygiene, magic and ablutions,
should be engaged in the worship of the Devas,
should be an observer of fast and penance, should
be endowed with great power resulting from the
wonderful achievements of his scientific knowledge,
should be capable ol answering questions put by others,
and voluntarily suggesting palliatives and remedies
regarding things other than the visitations of God.
He should also be thoroughly conversant with works
dealing with calculations of the positions, etc., of planets,
Samhita, Horoscopy and their several details.

4. In that astronomical science, there are five


schools, viz., Paulisa (belonging to Pulisa), Romaka (a
Siddhanta, probably derived from the Romans), Vasishtha
(belonging to Vasishta)# Saura (belonging to Surya),
Paitamaha (or Brahma Siddhanta), that is Siddhanta by
Brahmagupta. In these are treated of all about Yuga,
year, Ayana, Ritu, Masa, Paksha (fortnight), Day, Night,
Yama, Muhurtha, Nadee, Prana, Thruti and its further
subdivisions of time> and the astrologer should be con-
versant with all these and also with the ecliptic.
8 fpaftwww* [Adh. II. 5-7

H. ^ IRRt
i 11

5. He should also be familiar with the four kinds


of measurements of time, viz., Hft.solar ; a duration
(day) intervening between the first rising of any
particular planet or star and its corresponding next
rising; irtra stellar calculation in terms of lunar months^
Tithis, etc., with the occurrence of Adhimasa or inter-
calary lunations and intercalary days.

A BK day the interval between one snn-rise and the


succeeding one. A enR" or terrestrial day is the interval between
two contiguous risings of the Sun at the Equator.v Thirty suoh
days constitute a tfRR month, ^frs^i^T is the time taken by the
Moon to clear a Star. A consists of 30 lunar Tithxs and is
a period intervening between two snccessive conjunctions of the
Moon with the Sun. An Adhika Masa is a period.of a lunar
month occurring between two solar Sankraraanas in the same
Rasi. For this and see Suryasiddhanta.

RHsinre'Tcffct

6. He should be familiar with' the computation of


the commencement and termination times of the 60
year-period, the Yuga (5 year-period), a year, a month,
a day, an hour and also of their respective lords.
There are 12 Yugas or five-year periods in a cycle of
60 years and their lords are stated as follows ;

wns* i
Adh. II. 8-10] 9

In the case of the several systems of measurements


of time, viZy Solar, Savana, Lunar, etc., he must be
able to distinguish what are similar and what are not
similar; and also be conversant with the aptness or
otherwise of each for (being used for) any particular
purpose.

8 In cases of difference of opinion among the


Siddhantas regarding the actual termination of an
Ayana, he should be able to reconcile them by showing
the agreement between accurate calculation and what
has been actually observed in the circle drawn on the
ground through shadow and water-appliances.

^ ^riafRf ^ apirt
I
9. He should also be conversant with the causes
that lead the planets from the Sun onwards to proceed
in difierent kinds of motions—rapid, slow, southerly,
northerly, towards apojee, perijee, etc.
Vide Sripatipaddlmti—P. 48.

10 In the matter of the Solar and Lunar eclipses,


he should be able to predict by calculation the times
of their commencement, cessation, direction, magnitude,
duration, intensity and color as well as the Moon's
prospective conjunctions with the non-luminous planets
and their warfare.
?r. 9
10 [Adh. If. 11-13

I
11. He should in the case of every planet be
able to calculate its distance (in Yojana) from the
Earth, the length of its orbit, etc.

12. He should be familiar with the Earth's


rotation (in its own axis) round the Sun and also
with its revolution in the stellar firmament, its shape
(«^irar) and the like, the latitude (of a place) and its
complement, the difference in the lengths of the day
and night, the Chara Khandas of a place, the rising
periods of the several signs at any place, the methods of
conversion from shadow to time and time to shadow,
to find the exact period—elapsed ghatikas since Sun-rise
or Sun-set—at any required time from the position of
the Sun or from the Lagna as the case may be.
For Charakbandas, see Sripatipaddhati PP-157-160-

I
13. He is a true astrologer who is able to under-
stand the objections and points of differences and meet
them in clear and convincing language thus proving the
truth of the science in its pristine purity in the same
way as separating pure gold by bringing it under the
touch-stone, fire, hammer, etc., and enabling it to retain
its pure value.
Adh. II. SI. 1-4] Btftfrswura: 11

* 51%^ W# 51% 51 ^ W' I


it ^ fW*5T: tt 5R«i gr^i^ir^: li?il
Sloka 1,—How could one who is not able to
understand the ideas contained in the Sastras (in-
correctly interprets the same), nor cares to answer any
question that may be put to him, nor explains his views
to his students, be termed an Astrologer that has grasped
the essence of the science ?

TT fcfllTfiWI ;Rt W^ITT^ IRII


Sloka 2 —He is only a fool whose interpretation
is quite opposed to the spirit of the text and whose
calculations are also wrong. This is just like his
approaching his grand father or God Brahman and
praising before him his grand mother or Saraswati attri-
buting the qualities of a courtezan to her.

31% m I
flTRf ^ 5I%*TTRfl 5RRI IRII
Sloka 3.—When the astrologer has well-understood
the mathematical portion, and has arrived at the correct
Lagna by means of shadow, water-appliances, etc.j
and has acquired a firm grasp of the science his predic-
tions and teachings will never prove void of effect.

spai'fcrei pq: sreRi ^i%-

'Ri^n%^^5TTnA TR^iisii
32 [Adh. IL 14

The revered Vishnugupta says:


8hha 4.'—It may be possible for a man trying to
cross the ocean even to reach the other shore through
the force of the wind. But it is not at all possible for
a person who is not a sage to reach even mentally
the other shore of the vast ocean of Kalapurusha, i. e,,
Astrology.

inwrCRf ^ 'TRHf mwpw-


ioihr^IH
forifi^RT ^ ^urt i
14. And the science of horoscopy comprises the
following : the several divisions, viz,, Rasi, Hora, Drek-
kana, Navamsa, Dwadasamsa, Trimsamsa, the ascertain-
ment of their strength or weakness, the cilculation of the
Balas of the planets due to and %sr in
their various (Vargas) divisions, the humours of the
planets, the constituent elements of the body represented
by them, the substances pertaining to them, their castes,
their characteristics, etc., the time of Nisheka (impreg-
nation) and actual birth, extraordinary cases of birth
and their prediction, the time of one's immediate death,
the years contributed by. tfhe planets for one's life, the
Dasa and its sub-divisions, Ashtakavarga, Raja yogas,
the Chandra or lunar yogas, conjunctions of two or
more planets, Nabhasa and other yogas and their effects,
the effects of planets due to their occupation of
Adh. II. 15] f§tfNrsv*m» 13

a Rasi, Bhava, etc., and the effects of their aspects on


them, one's exit from the world, the region to which
the deceased had belonged in his previous birth and
the region to which he goes, the effects on queries—
good or bad—at any time, good or bad omens, the
performance of marriage and other rituals.
All the above subjects are treated of in Bribat Jataka and
Vivaha Patala—This latter work is not by Varaha-
mihira but by one author called another great astro-
loger, who has written on Muhurta for marriage and so on. [See
Adhyaya 103 infra]

jrrii

15. And in the work too, the seers have declared


all about Tithis, week days, Karanas, asterisms, Muhurta
(48'), Lagna, Yoga, the throbbing of the body, dreams,
baths for success in battle, sacrifices performed for the
propitiation of planets, the worship of the Yakshas
7 days prior to the day of starting on a journey, prognosis
through the movement—clockwise or otherwise—of the
flame of the Sacrificial fire, the correct understanding
of the feelings of the elephants and horses through the
movements of their limbs, military proclamations and
tendencies, omens, etc.* the suitability through the help
of the planets of any of the six expedients in foreign
politics, viz.) (1) ^frsr-peace or alliance (2) rwf-war
(3) ^R-march or expedition (4) W* or srrcR-halt (5)
««R-seeking shelter and (6) l^-duplicity; the four
14 OTwSfcanir*. [Adh. IL SI. 5. 16-18

means of success against an enemy, viz., (1) ^^-conci-


liation or negotiation (2) ^R-bribery (3) ^ sowing dis-
sensions and (4) ^-punishment (open attack)—to be
judged by the omens (good or bad) when setting out
on a journey; nature of the camping ground—lands
for the location of the army—, the colors of (ceremonial)
fires, the procedure of employing at the proper time
ministers, spies, envoys, foresters, instructions for besieg-
ing and capture of fortresses belonging to others.

^ ii^n
Sloha 5.—He who has got a clear grasp of the
astrological science inclusive of the mathematical portion
as if it were spread before his eyes in the world and
engraved in his intellect and imbedded in his heart, the
predictions made by him will never prove ineffective.

16. It is only he who has made a complete and


thorough study of the Samhita that becomes fit to divine
the past, present and future—a true Astrologer.

?*>. ^ I

17. The undermentioned subjects are treated


of in the Samhita,
Adh. II. 18] 15

<.• ^

^qsgur ^qsigignsRiTR ^gisgini^


RRgtR HRR^fR ^ 3riTti: nfspq qi^q ^ nc^pr-
l%?3N33qiR I R WRRT
5[qq?3s^5rqqqRf%5 RRTR^ I 35iR§g33q
HRgsfq ^n: I 33%%^ =3 T^gw-

^i^fqgsqt I q^qi 3^31 ^333 fRifi 313531 3*3*1


35fRl ^1% I 33n|53JI3I3^n3 I 330-
3T«R33%fJnTI"inf^rf€(q3I3II3t%: ^13 33R3 1
18- The movements of the Sun and other planets,
their nature and extent of change if any, their magnitude,
color, rays, brilliancy, their form or figure, their setting
and rising, their route, the nature of their motion on
the way, retrograde and direct, upwards and downwards,
conjunction with a star or planet and of their course
among the stars and the like# their effects, the nine triads
of stars (divided like a tortoise) and their effects in the
countries, the Agasthya Chara (the course of Canopus),
the time of its rise (which ushers the Sarat Season when
every thing on earth assumes a lively appearance),
the course of the seven (sages «ri%, wf3^f
3^5, and stars, the constellation called Ursa
Major and their effects, the assignment of countries?
substances and living beings to the planets and also to
16 Adh. II. 18]

the stars, the ascertainment of the good effects resulting


from' planets occupying all the three houses, viz.*
1st, 6th and 9th, effect of planets being at war,
their conjunction with the Moon, the planet presiding
over the year and the effect caused thereby, monsoonish
indications of the weather, the Moon's conjunction with
the stars, Rohini, Swati, Purvashadha and Uttarashadha,
symptoms for immediate rain, predicting good or bad
effects through the growth of flowers and fruits,
the misty halo round the Sun and the Moon, line of
clouds crossing the Sun at Sunrise or Sunset, of the
winds, fall of meteors, apparent outbreak of Are in the
quarters, earthquakes, redness of the sky just before
Sunrise or after Sunset, clouds taking the appearance
of a City, of dust-storms, portent of thunderbolts, vari-
ation in value of commodities, the growing of corn,
fruits, etc., Indradhwaja or banner worshipped by kings,
rainbow, architecture, the science of foretelling good
or evil by the movements of limbs, or by the
cawing of crows, Antarachakra omens, phenomena
connected with the deer, dogs, winds blowing in
the 8 directions, royal mansions, construction of temples,
casting of images, installation or consecration of an idol,
herbalistic treatment, finding of sources of water,
ceremony of general purification by water (done by
kings, etc.), flight of the Khanjana (wagtail), expiation
of evil caused by unusual phenomena boding calamity,
Mayura Chitraka or gsswr (coronation cere-
mony when the Moon is in "gw), of swords, tiara or
diadem, all about the features, etc. of S>^ij£-a cock,
tortoise, cow, rain, horse, elephant, a man and a
woman, about the harem, breaking out of boils, injuries
to shoes and clothes, on chowries, staffs, beds and
Adh. IL] 17

seats, examination of gems and precious stones, lamps,


materials derived from tusks, wood, etc., good and bad
omens which are common to all the people of the world
inclusive of the King and the ordinary individual. And
all the above should be divined by an astrologer every
moment with a single-minded devotion. And it is not
possible for a single person to comprehend all these
occurring day and night. Hence an astrologer in the
employ of a king should engage four efficient assistants
for the task, each to be in charge of two directions, thus:
one to observe east, and south-east, a second for the
south and south-west, a third for the west and north-west,
and the fourth for the north and north-east. By this, it
will be possible for noting clearly the fall of meteors and
the like which is sudden in its nature and one^s good and
bad effects have to be predicted through the form, color,
viscidity, size, etc., of these falling bodies and as to how
they dash or strike against the other planets and stars.

(Sringataka) yoga. If at a birth all the three houses


viz.i 1st, 5th and 9th are occupied by planets, Sringataka yoga
is formed- The yoga and its effect are thus described by Varaha-
mihira in his Brihatjataka :

also "^2%
Cf. also

firar: 1
sraur gaiat"^! sjJFRHWrar 11
Also goiwnr

sansfero: sWrgal wfr-a 11


a. 3
18 fpwirawm [Adh. II, SI. 6-10

WismiffW i
^ «i «pi^r im H ^1^*1^1% 11^11
Slolca 6»—A king who does not patronise an
astrologer who is thoroughly proficient in the science
with all minute details and who is an expert in Astronomy
and Horoscopy will surely come to grief.

*nm«rai qsfq RW I
stTT ^ nvsii
Sloka 7.—Even sages who have selected forests
as their dwelling place, who are free from pride or
arrogance and who are without family ties begin to take
interest in the science, when they meet an astrological
expert
srn^i'n m\ jw S

SloJca 8.—Just as the night does not shine without


a lamp, and the sky without the Sun, so will a king have
pitfalls like a blind person, if he has no astrologer to
guide him.

^ ii^ti
SloJca 9,—A Muhurta, a Tithi, a Star, a Ritu, an
Ayana, all these will be a confusion to a king, if there be
no astrologer to guide him.

mi Or

SloJca 10, - Therefore should a king who is desirous


of sudcessj fame, wealth, all kinds of enjoyments and
>Adh, IL SI 11-14] 19

happiness secure the services of a leading astrologer who


is well-read, clever and proficient in the science,

fl vm TI'T ^ nun
Slolca 11.—One desirous of prosperity should there-
fore avoid residing in a place where there is no astrologer.
For, the astrologer is, as it were, an eye, and no sin will
creep in there.

^ gfatSRrai ^ i
^ linn

Sloka 12.—No person who studies astrology and


divines the course of destiny will ever be seen in hell. He
will have his permanent residence in the Brahmaloka-

5fRn% ^ flsn I
sbis^ H qf^qisR: II?^11
Sloka 13.—That Brahmin who has studied and
understood completely the Samhita with the commentary
is fit to be honoured with the role of chief guest in a
Sraddha and the dinner is sanctified by his company.

^ 5*^1^11:311 ii?aii
Sloka 14*.—The Yavanas are of low origin. When
this science has come to stay with them and when such
astrologers are worshipped as sages, how much more
should an astrologer of the Brahmin origin be ?
Of.
mm ^ I
.20 Steantaron* [Adh. II. 15-19

<RreH«rari*tT»«r g?roit i
summNipgiEflBi nsfvja-ar a« 11 ^Ta

^ ^ ||?MI
Slolca 15,—Prediction made by people who are
sorcerers, who are possessed by deities and who learn
something about the subject in question by eaves-drop-
ping and by hearsay should on no account be con-
sidered, for they are no astrologers.

sirei^i gi# Jiisra I

Sloka 16.—He who poses himself as an astrologer


by his knowledge of merely locating the stars, without
having actually studied and understood the science is
reckoned as a sinner and a blot to the society.

3rf?^35fRt \\lv\\
Sloka 17.—Just as a prayer addressed to the clod of
earth at the gate of a city for a boon is fulfilled through
blind chance, even so is considered the prophecy made by
the ignorant which sometimes comes out true.

yil#^R wiswi^STWI \\U\\


Sloka 18.—A king ought to shun a Jyautishika who
justifies the occurrence of an event as a result of his
original prediction, who has become arrogant by dabbling
in astrology and who introduces irrelevant matters.
Adh- II. 20-22] f&fcftiwvmt 21

Sloka 19,—He who is well-versed in Horoscopy,


Astronomy and Samhita should be honoured by the
sovereign and kept near him with a view to secure pros-
perity.

* Wlf^RT ^ I
^1%^: IRoll
jS?oZ;a 20.—Neither a thousand elephants, nor even
four times that number of horses will be able to accom-
plish what a single Jyautishika who knows the time and
clime can do.

m Jrra lR?li
Sloha 21.—The effect of all bad dreams, bad
thoughts, bad sights and wicked actions will vanish away
immediately, when one hears about the Moon's passage
over the stars.
i
sr^r fafsr ^ susffffr i
3iR>TOrgfif5r4 ikmi ^ n

H mi siw'i sit snRiss^i 51^ I


w ffcww n^^ii
Slolca 22.—No one, may it be the father, mother, a
relative or a friend, will so well be solicitous for the wel-
fare of the king and his retinue as a trust-worthy astro-
loger employed in his court, seeking merely unsullied
fame.
Thus ends the Second Adhyaya on the Aphorisms-
about the Astrologer.
22 [Adh. III. SI. 1-4

ll^ll The Sun.

iri ^nlrs II^II


Shlta 1.—The Sun's southern course began at one
time irom the latter half of Aslesha and the northern,
from the beginning of Dhanishta. This must indeed have
f
been the case as it is so recorded in our ancient Sastras.

STFIRVR I

STrRTORr I%l%: SIR^g^frR: IRI1

3RTa^I%lfR%|'7T | \\\
Slolcas 2-3.—At present, one course of the Sun begins
from the commencement of Karkataka and the other from
the beginning of Makara. That it is different from what
has been stated above can easily be ascertained by direct
observation.
By marking every day the position of an object situ-
ated at a distance at the time of the rising or setting of
the Sun, or watching the entry and exit of the brim of
the shadow of a stick placed at the centre of a big circle
drawn on the Earth, the difference in the Sun's course
may be detected.
wi wri ifcr nnm I
5E&WT»!nHT RRfrl^htf IIVll
Slolca 4.—When the Sun retraces his steps before he
has reached Makara and changes his direction, he destroys
the West and the South. When he similarly changes his
course without reaching Karkataka, he brings evil to the
North and the East.
Adh. III. SI. 5-7] ^fNftswmr: 23

Of.

«n%^t wSisffrm^r r^wrwuR??^ it 51% 11


TtraT:
iiwrnBT %«n^g^n?f^ uqfm 1
Hsrawt - ^Ta 11

sgifrn I
HHII
SZoJa 5.—When the Sun changes his course after
staying a little longer in his northern course, there will be
prosperity all over and increase of crops. The same result
will accrue when he is in his natural course. But if there
should be any change or alteration in his gait, he will
cause fear to the whole mankind.
sr?im is interpreted by Bhattotpala as agreement between cal-
culation and actual observation in the Sun's change of course.

ql T3RT I
Hirfor m
Sloka 6.—On days other than Parva ( = the 8th, 14th
of each half lunar month and the days of the full and
New Moon), the planet —Thwashta trims off a part of
the Sun's brightness and darkens his ^disc. Then seven
kings along with their subjects will meet with their end
through weapons, fire and famine.
Of. mtm
wffo srsrrsr'ftf e^gr r i

fx; srgia ||\s||


24 SSiwflamr* [Adh. IIL SI. 8-!I

Slolca 7,—There are 33 Ketus, the sons of Rahu, and


are named Thamasa Keelakas. When they appear in the
Sun's disc, their effects should be predicted according to
their colour, position and form,

mn ik>I
Slolca 8.—And these Thamasakeelakas when they
enter the Sun's disc produce malefic effects. The effects
will be auspicious when they enter the Moon's orb. When
they assume the forms of a crow, a truncated body, a
sword, etc., they produce inauspicious effects even in the
Moon's disc. Much worse will be the effect they produce
when they are in the Sun's disc.

1^11

il?®H
Slolcas 9-10.—When they become visible, the follow-
ing indications appear : the water will become muddy
and foul ; the sky will be filled with dust ; there will
arise storms carrying sand with them and crushing tops of
mountains and trees ; the trees and creepers will reveal
effects contrary to the seasons ; the animals and birds
will become heated by the Sun ; there will be false fires
in all the directions ; there will be thunderbolts, earth-
quakes and such unusual phenomena boding calamity.
• H ^ «K3Tffr ^ 1
^ TO H?? 11
Slolca 11.—The effects described above, viz., water
becoming turbid, etc. are not to be attributed to the
Adh. III. SI. 12-16] 25

appearance of the Thamasa Keelakas at the time of the


eclipse of the Sun or the Moon. The effects due to the
appearance of the Thamasa Keelakas, etc. should be dec-
lared only when they become visible at other times and
not otherwise.

\\9A\\

mm qgrnt I
IT jfifg sTf^Rqiq ii?Mi

R^TSfT qiRi^r IT q^qiRi^J I


tiiri qiinf ^fg^R^TRg R^I1?^II
Slohas 12-16.—Wherever these Thamasa Keelakas
show themselves in the Sun's disc, there will be distress
and misery to the kings ruling over these countries. And
even sages, emaciated being stricken with hunger, for-
saking their usual religious duties and. good conduct will be
emigrating with great difficulty to other countries, having
in their arms infants—mere skeletons—without flesh due
to want of food. Good men will be robbed of their entire
wealth by thieves and will be heaving long sighs ; and
their eye-lids will be drooping and bodies, languid ; and
their eyes will be obstructed by tears due to sorrow.
Feeling weak and disgusted on account of trouble caused
not only by their own Government but also by other
(bordering) kings, people will begin to speak in disdain
t. 4
' [Adh. III. SI. 1749

about the behaviour of their own kings and will not


attribute their suffering to their previous Karma. Clouds
though thick with full quantity of water will not let loose
the same to fall on the earth. Rivers will become atten-
uated and crops will be found only here and there (only
in a few places).
Now the author speaks of the effect of the several shapes
of these portents.

^if ^ |iV4 11^11


Sloka 17-—If there should appear in the Sun's disc
Thamasakeelaka in the form of a" stick, it portends the
death of the sovereign ; if the object appear like a body
without the head (headless), there will be outbreak of
diseases ; if the form be that of a crow, there will be
danger from thieves, and if the form be that of a Keelaka
(wedge), there will be famine.

HUH
Sloka 18.—If the Sun's disc be obscured by
obstacles in the form of a king's paraphernalia such as
umbrella, chowrie, banner, etc., it indicates a change of a
sovereign. If the Sun be hidden by sparks of fire, smoke,
etc., it forebodes the destruction of people.
cr# 51%^ SJigiJ I
HUH
Sloka 19.—If there should be one single object in
the Sun's disc, it denotes the advent of famine. If
there be two or more, it indicates the destruction of the
sovereign. And should the objects referred to above be
Adh. III. SI. 20-24] snhnrs^m: 27'

of the colotirs, white* red, yellow and black, the destruc-


tion of the following classes in their order, viz,, Brahmins,
Kshatriyas, Vaisyas and Sudras is indicated.

Tf UfRqrat: I

W if^JT IR°II

BhTia 20.—And these portents appearing on the


Sun's disc bring danger from these directions to the
people that behold them. People will get troubles from
that very quarter in which these portents make their
appearance on the Sun's disc.

f?5RR5TORrJ i
qmi ffo IR?(i

^5ns«l5mq ^ ^ i
g^g^Rqitqfa[ HIS IR^II

Slolcas 21-22.—If the Sun be with upward rays of


copper (red) colour, it denotes the ruin of the commander.
If the colour be yellow, it betokens the destruction of the
king's son ; if it be white, the preceptor will die. If the
colour of the Sun's upward rays be variegated or misty
and if there should be no immediate rain following, it
causes chaos and disaster to the country through thieves,
clash of weapons, etc.

Now he speaks of the Sun's colour in the different seasons :

jfTO cpjfg IRSII .

qifSW (WHJ IR»II


IfroTiraTW* [Adh. Ill, SL 25

Slohas 23-24,—During the Sisira Ritu, the colour of


the Sun will be like that of copper or tawny; it will be
of greenish yellow or saffron colour in the Vasantha Ritu.
In Greeshma Ritu, it will be almost pale or golden. In
the Varsha Ritu, it will "be whitish ; in Sarad Ritu, the
colour will be that of the interior of the lotus ; and in the
Hemanta Ritu, it will be blood-red, and the effect on
mankind will be all auspicious. In the rainy season the
Sun bsing glossy or showing the colours of other seasons
a ho is auspicious.
Cf.
gpr: mkm \
fenvj: n
Also

^5% wdr ^rfqr smn u

^r%?rjnT; n

M I^sir qwm I
wwi 'porerats^nj; %Kmi IR^II

SloJca 25.—If during the Varsha Ritu, the rays of


the Sun be sharp and whitish in colour, the destruction of
the Brahmins is indicated; when the colour is blood-red,
the Kshatriyas will be ruined; if the colour be yellow, it
indicates evil to the Vaisyas; and lastly, if it be black, the
ruin of the last class should be expected. But if the rays
be soft in the cases above mentioned, everything will
prove auspicious.
Adh. III. SI. 26-29] ^fWrswrws 29

^1^4: JI IR^II

Sloha 26.—If the Sun in Grishma. Ritu be blood-red


in colour, it causes fear in the minds of the people ; if
during Varsha Ritu the Sun be dark, there will be drought
in the country. In the Hemanta Ritu, if the Sun be
yellowish, diseases will spring up very soon.

snisjBis mi iR«li

whti ivk ^ti% ^ra: i

SloJcas 27-28—If the solar disc be cut across by a


rainbow, it indicates something untoward to the ruling
chief of the country. During the rainy season, if the Sun
has a bright appearance, it indicates immediate rain. If
during the Varsha Ritu the Sun be of the colour of the
Sirisha flower, there will be immediate downpour of rain.
If the colour be of the peacock's plume, there will be no
rain for 12 years to come.
tf«rr ^ i
?jr zikn I
5 ^ sredfo u

I
f^rei ir^II
Slolca 29.—When the Sun is dark in colour, there
will be danger to crops from insects and reptiles. If the
colcjur be ashy, there will be fear to be apprehended from
other kings. If the Sun should have a slit in his disc, it
[Adh. III. SI 30-33

indicates the destruction of the king who has the star


occupied by the Sun at the time as his natal asterism.

^Ti ii^oii
Sloha 30.—If the Sun, while in the upper regions of
the sky be red in colour similar to the blood of the hare,
there will be war in the land. If he should appear cool
like the Moon without rays, the king will be killed and
another will soon occupy his place.
tot *ni: i

^T5tnT 11^ ?n
Sloha 31.—If the Sun should appear like a pot,
people would suffer hunger and death. If he should ap-
pear broken, people will die. If he should be without
rays, it indicates fear ; if he assumes the form of an arch,
the chief city will be ruined ; if he appears like an
umbrella, it indicates the destruction of the whole country.

'pqi ^ 1"? RT%;


Sloha 32.—When the Sun appears in the form of a
flag-staff or a bow, there will be war ; the same will be
the case when he is quivering or of sharp rays. If there
should be any black streak in his disc, the king ruling at
the tijne will be killed by his own minister.
In the 4fch TK, is another reading.
Adh. III. S], 34-36] 31

Shha 33,—During Sunrise (or Sunset) when a


meteor, lightning or a thunderbolt strikes the Sun, it
indicates the death of the ruling king and the installation
of a foreigner on the throne.

wuh it

q;qM?qq; li^ll
Sloha 34,—If the Sun should be encircled by Pari-
vesha every day or during the two twilights or be red in
colour during the times of setting and rising, it indicates a
change in the sovereign.

^fqq: q^TSqsfq I

IRMI
Slolca 35.—If during Sunrise or Sunset the Sun be
concealed by clouds in Lthe form of weapons, it indicates
that fighting is imminent. If the clouds in question take
the form of a deer, a buffalo, a bird, an ass, a camel and
the like, there will be fear infused among the people.

qfeiq; i .
5 qsji^p q?iq;ftq f ^mRqiqi^ ll^ll
Slolca 36.—When an asterism on account of its con-
junction with the Sun is subjected to a good deal of
torture by the Sun's rays, it emerges out all the more
pure and clean as gold after its purification through fire.
tmr ^ ww
32 [Adh. III. SI 37-39

3»ftra?fi g; i
H^^TI ^Rfi n^ '

Sloka 57.—If the mock-Sun (halo) be to the north of


the Sun, there will be fain ; if to the south, there will be
danger from floods; if above, there will be danger to the
king; if below (i, e-, towards the horizon), then the
people will perish.

m fs^fri I
3rRrai%%5R?®«mf 5R^f?r^?:

Shlca 38.—If the Sun be of blood-colour when in the


mid-sky, it portends the destruction of the king at no
distant date. The same effect will be the case if the Sun
should appear red by a dry idust-storm. If his colour be
dark, variegated, blue or soiled, and if birds and beasts
howl dreadfully at the times of Sunset or Sunrise, the
death of many people will be the result.
In the 4th ^ W.V&X is another reading for

Qloka 39.—A Sun with a spotless form, clear and


not crooked, with bright, abundant, clear and long rays
and bearing a natural appearance, colour and features will
prove auspicious to the whole mankind.
" Adh. IV. SJ. 1-2] ■ ^spifswmi! 33

rliiTqssqrw q^rsSt spiqaBrq; I


Iwww f^qr«T: n
S5«awqfit%i»gfs saiqqi^i
wgq: ?ii«?qrai II
Thus ends the Thitd Adhyaya on fehe 'Course of the Sun/

The
^5^5 ll«ll Moon.

fT^^SScR^rei ii?II
Sloha 1.—The Moon being always below (or nearer
to the Earth than the Sun) has half her orb illuminated
by the rays of the Sun and white, while the other half
is dark or black being obscured by her own shadow just
as one half of a pot exposed to the Sun.

Wwr t*Kwm n
era g
?r%: I

• Sloha 2.—The rays of the Sun falling on and^being


reflected by the watery Moon dispels the darkness of the
night (on Earth) just in the same way as light reflected
from a mirror (placed in the Sun) removes the darkness
within a room.
5
34 SimrifaMm [Adh. IV. SI.' 3-6

wn m
?Nrar dta^s m8ift»«T^Nwts l
ft «?pp% »
?nir msfaz:
inyrwt Jiwi'riiPi 9r«sra»n ftaoifft I
anrfft iw «r4 q;Tfmg^rft a

wiRhsfe ^rf^Rj w tif5^ i

ir^T5i^:in|5g^i« ii^n
SloJca 3.—As the Moon leaves the surface of the Sun
her back gets illumined by the Sun. So also the Moon's
disc begins to shine from the bottom (in an increasing
measure).

f«rsn*^ mj «iiRr ?%; \


e«rr mis& tfk: it

q^rr^R qzm nvn


Sloka 4.—The brightness of the Moon is thus on the
increase every day corresponding to her distance from the
Sun, in the same way as the western side of a pot becomes
gradually illumined by the Sun in the afternoon.

iihii
Sloia 5,—When the Moon passes through the south
of Jyeshta, Moola and the two Ashadhas, there will be
destruction of seeds, water-animals, ruin of forests and
risks from fire. Vide infra Adh. XVIII—1

g uw: II^ii
Adh. IV. SI. 7] • «a5«ffswiT'n 35

SloTta. 6.—If the Moon goes through the south of


Visakha and Anuradha, she will prove malefic. If she
should pass even through the middle of Magha or of
Visakha, she will bring on prosperity.

vrafit ftwreiWRt vnit i


u - 51%,

s^gieiTR 5^ ll«H
Sloita 7.—The six stars reckoned from Revati con-
join with the Moon when she has not actually come
to them. The twelve asterisms counted from Ardra
conjoin with the Moon only when she comes to their
middle portion, while the remaining nine reckoned from
Jyeshta conjoin with the Moon only after they have been
completely passed by her.

^rrrar aurssf^i wrrerr Ir* itffnft i

wwim srofatr: i

'Wft swStarfti i
- [A"dh. IV., 31. 8-1Q

ettvgW^gorr w»iNrfSrar?a%F^rsir: n
wsesis^rr: 5ni nhftsf^iftiar:—
The author now describes certain unusual appearances of
the Moon-

swili-p fosrisrar I
m ik n
Slohob 8.—When the horns of the Moon appear a bit
raised and far from each other while presenting the ap-
pearance of a boat, there will be trouble to the sailors,
but prosperity to the mankind at large.

^ RISI dfcra: I
sftfaai »i35iq#rt gm# ^ D^l I
SLoha 9.—If the northern horn of the Moon be
higher than the southern by a half thus presenting the
appearance of a plough, there will be trouble to the agri-
culturists. there will be cordiality without any apparent
cause among the kings and there will be prosperity in
the land.
gsrf, g f^un: I
jr?r gra: srfirrRf ^rwfr t
s'uijssarsrejif) m =9 AHT??: ti
gf5r!irwrn»jr i

^UlHUUIM^T-jld 1^1 ^ I
^ ii? oil
Sloha. 10. —If the southern horn be raised by half, it
is termed Dushtalanga la—inauspicious plough—and will
cause the demise of the Pandya king and the army will
be mobilised for war.
Adh- IV. 11-12] ^g«ifss!in« 37

a«n g i

^sgsrjF^dw STOT^JSR "

miWt i
iff nun
Slokz 11.—When the two horns are of even height,
there will be good crops, happiness all over and timely
rains. These effects for the whole period will be similar
to that of the first day of the lunar month. If the horns
assume the shape of a stick, disease will break out among
cattle and the kings will be ruthless in meting out punish-
ment.
<s«rr ^ i
ss: snfft I
srraqfOT^ gsc srrcnft n
^ f^Rrr i

RrRmf^cr i
Tmx fewftmipzwA vv n

^^qpr nun

SloJca 12.—If the configuration be of the form of a


bow, there will be war and success will attend those that
live in the direction indicated by the bowstring. If the
Moon should appear stretched like the yoke of a carriage
from south to north, there will be earthquake,
am ^ fCTib
88 [Adh. IV. 13-15

vfiran frikt WAar a«n <t> i


vraaa ?^<ih tmsra; n
mtkm w «t*ET ^/InNwrarai«

«wihmn ataaaaa ^Rrawi« sn^ i

gptff Ti^srf ^ v\4m\fc 1


f|i5r5l^ 1^11
Sloka 13,—If the southern curved end of the yoke
be a bit higher than that of the northern, the Moon is
1
then said to be wiwft slightly reclining on the side '
and will cause the destruction of the trading class and
there will also be drought.
nm ^ nr*rfs
qproainra: ftferjTOtS wrfi i
in*5TRtRl ?TT4fT fU

Slolca 14-—If one of the horns (of the Moon)


should on account of the elevation of the other appear
in a downward direction, the figure (or form) is termed
AdRfRhr —bent down or pulled down—and indicates
famine all over affecting even the cattle.
Cf.
*z# I

vsm ^ i

• 3n'?Fnio?toJif n?Mi
SloJca 15.—If the horns of the Moon should
together appear like a circle it is termed 'Kunda1 and
Adh. IV. SI. 16-19] 39

the ruling chiefs living in the land will be ousted from


their places.
C/. fwnfs
•rRgwr qvsd i
yium snw dfmd "
Also qafb^ri^TO V-l-10.
Ic^lGiLIEHr^DE^C^r^JK^
11^11
Slolcd 16,—If the Moon has her northern horn
slightly raised and be of a form or configuration other
than any of those described above, it indicates increase
of happiness to mankind and advent of timely rains.
If the southern horn be higher, it > portends famine and
fear.

^of II ?V9||
Sloha 17.—If the Moon should appear with only
one horn, with one of the horns shorn off, or with one
of the horns bent downwards, or appear like a full Moon
while in reality it is not so, the person who observes
such a Moon singly on the first day of the bright half
of a month will meet with immediate death.
C/.

n: m u

^ti ^ jtHr: lltcir

Tiff ^ i
^ ^Tsfirwfir wsrfd II? ^Il
40 [Adh. IV Si. 20-21

v&t S^l^Bld cT^ll; IRoil


Slolcas 18-20.—Al] about the configurations have
been described. There are other shapes also of the
Moon as detailed below : a tiny Moon indicates drought,
while that which is big is declared to be a fore-
runner of plenty of good crops. A form slender in the
middle is termed Vajra and indicates risk to people
from hunger and feverish preparations by kings for war;
while the Moon of the form of tabor denotes peace
and plenty to the people- A Moon with a very broad
disc denotes large influx of wealth to the king, while a
corpulent Moon will make people eat richfood and a
slender Moon will give food and grain that is most
agreeable (or costly ?),
C/.

JRWtn^ tRifar sfrgirft: sjw

8loJca21.—When the Moon's horn is dashed by


the five planets (other than the two luminaries) the
following are the effects : if Mars be the planet thus
dashing, kings living in the neighbourhood and who are
wickeJi will perish. If the planet so cutting be Saturn,
there will be peril through weapons, hunger and fear.
If it be Mercury, it indicates famine and drought If it
be Jupiter, the important kings will die, while the petty
Adh. IV. SI. 22-24] 41

chiefs will be affected if Venus be the planet concerned.


These effects will be mild and partial if the Moon be in
the bright half ; if she be in the dark half, the effects
described will fully come to pass.
Cf.

ffl's?:

qratsWrf'^'c^n-ii
IR^II
Sloha 22.—When the Moon's orb is divided into two
by the contact of Venus in the middle, the people of
Magadha, the Yavanas, the men of Pulinda, the Nepalese,
the Bhringees, the Marwarees, the people of Cutch and
Surat, the people of Madra, the Panchalas, the Kekayas,
the Kuluthakas, the Purushadas (cannibals) and the men
of Useenara (Kandahar) will be subjected to all sorts
of miseries for 7 months.
vn^iRt ffepj; i

Slolca 23, When the Moon's orb is cut by the


conjunction of Jupiter, the people of Gandhara, Sauvee-
raka, Sindhu and Keera, and all the corn, mountains,
the king of the Dravida country and the Brahmin
community will be affected for ten months.

IRWII
6
42 [\dh. IV. SI 25-27

ShJca 24,—When the planet Mars comes in con-


junction with the body of the Moon and obstructs her,
kings who are ready for war with their cavalry, carriages,
etc., the Traigartas (of Lahore), Malawas. Kauiindas,
Chieftains, the Sibees, the people of Ayodhya and their
kings, the Kauravas, the people of the country of Virata
and Sukthi, their kings and other important Kshatriya
chiefs will suffer for a course of six months.

!iroigR«r I
irmi
Sloha. 25.—When the Moon's orb is cut or obstructed
by Saturn, the Yaudheyas, the ministers, the people of
the Kurus, the Arjunas and the rulers of the eastern
countries, these will suffer misery for a period of ten
months.

^ qfewirRTSf as wfsr: i

Sloha 26,—The following people will suffer mise-


ries when Mercury forms a conjunction with the Moon
and then emerges out of her orb; the Magadhas,
Mathuras and those living on the banks of the river
Vena. In the other places, it will be like Krita Yuga.

fsrreRi ^ i

Sloha 27,—When the Moon is obstructed bv ^ Ketu,f


the people will be deprived of prosperity, health and
plenty. The military population will perish and there
will be much trouble through the excess of the thieving
population.
Adh. IV. SI. 28-31] fla«fs«inn 43

^ m ^ I
?qf w sfhiji i%ra: IR^II
Sloka 28.—When the Moon eclipsed by Rahu is
cut by a meteor (Ulka), the king happening to own that
star as his natal one dies.
0/»

WRW gi^j q^ai: |


qi ^nTnmR^N irmi
SloJca 29.—If the Moon be of ash colour, dirty'
reddish, deprived of rays and dark in form and appear
broken or shaky, people will suffer from hunger, tumults
pestilence, disease and danger from thieves.

3l: RI% ^
to: fgqR IR<»II
SloJca 30. - If the Moon appear white like snow,
Kunda (Jessamine) or Kumuda (lotus) flower and crystal*
as if she were placed above by Goddess Parvati after
polishing her with great effort with the idea of deriving
happiness at night (from Siva), it is a harbinger of peace
and prosperity to the entire land.

swtf^ JUlt sRRPT fit JTCiaj I


IR grorqt ^ ti
Shha 31:—During the bright half of the Moon,
if her growth be regular, the Brahmins and Kshatriyas
as also the people will rise to power and prosperity.;
44 [Adh. V. Si. 1-2

Their prosperity, etc., will be moderate if her growth


be medium. If it be less, the prosperity also will dwindle.
These effects will be reversed in the dark half.

Slolta 32.—The Moon leads to victory and pros-


perity to the whole mankind when she is as bright as
the Kumuda flower, lotus-stalk and a pearl-necklace,
and whose digits increase or decrease proportionately to
the number of Tithis that have elapsed and who remains
unchanged in her gait, appearance and rays.
Thus ends the Fourth Adhyaya on the 'Course of the Moon.'

npro IIHII Rahu.


ran I
snfaqfi^iTE sirrf m nsn
Sloka 1,—A demon's head, though cut off for his
having devoured nectar, is still not deprived of life, it is
said, as a result of the potency of nectar and that head
became a planet, so declare some sages.
gut ^

* jnttre^sHr rrrnt n^m.

a^T5r IRH
Sloha 2.—His disc is similar in form to those of
the Sun and the Moon, but he is not visible in the
heavens except on Farva days (New and • Full Moon
days) on account of his blackness in colour. Owing to
Adh. V. S3. 31 45

a boon conferred by Brahma, he is visible only at the


time of eclipses and not on other days.
Simhika begged of Sage Kasyapa at an nnseasonal hour
for progeny. Bnragod at this untimely request,' he gave her
a son who was dreadful like Yama. This son came to be called
Rahu. As soon as he was bom, he fought and sustained a
defeat at the hands of the son of Aditi. Humiliated by this,
he performed severe penance for 10,000 divine years on the
summit of the Himalayas. He asked God Brahma to confer
on him the status of a planet, immortality, victory over the
Gods and power to devour the two luminaries. At this, the
Lord spoke smilingly thus : " You will find it extremely hard
to digest these two; still, be it so." So saying, the Lord
vanished. Then Rahu rushed at them. Then God Vishnu
hurled his discus, chopped his head off and said, u Let the
creator's words however, not go to waste. In your respective
periods you may devour the two lurpinaries and thereby indicate
good and bad things for the world."

SRSRRcqgW* ll^ll
Sloha 3.—One school of learned men says that
Rahu—son of Simhika—is of a serpentine form with only
the face and the tail; while another class maintains that
he is formless and of the nature of pure darkness,
risir ^

tu srrf

ng: i
11

Tigi
|r«ri^igf 11
46 fffSrftwnim. [Adh. V. 4-7

fiRts«RT Tjdl JPTO? ?if: I

lisii

Sloha 4.—For, if Rahu has a form, travels in


the zodiac, possesses a head and has a circular orb, how
is it that he whose movement is fixed and uniform
seizes the two luminaries who are situated 180° away
from him ?

3rfiH<NK: I
wrsr ^11% HMi

SloJca 5.—If his gait has not been fixed* how is his
exact position determined by calculation ? If he is to be
distinguished by his tail and face, why should he not
seize them at other intervals (instead of only when
180° apart.) ?

ara g 3^ 5^ ?n s I
- im&i wn^; 11^11
SloJca 6.—For, if this Rahu who is of the form
of a serpent is able to seize the Sun or the Moon through
his tail or mouth, why should he not conceal or hide
half of the zodiac which is the interval between his head
and tail I

?T|s^ ^ 1
mx asisft l?qcf llvsll
Sloha 7.—If there should be two Rahus, when the
Moon • has set or risen and is eclipsed by one Rahu,
the Sun (who is 180° from the Moon) should also be
eclipsed by the other Rahu whose rate of motion is
also similar.
Adh. V. SI. 8-11] qamsvuw 47

Slolia 8,—In her own eclipse, the Moon enters the


shadow of the Earth, and in that of the Sun, the solar
disc. Therefore it is that the lunar eclipse does not
commence at the western limb, nor • the solar at the
eastern limb.

Tm sFsim vnrig I
£n% Rfij n^ii
SloJca 9.—Just as the shadow of a tree goes on
increasing on one side on account of the motion of the
Sun, so is the case with the Earth's shadow every night
by its hiding the Sun during its rotation.

^ ii?®II
SLoIca 10.—If the Moon, in her course towards the
East and placed in the 7th house from the Sun, does
not swerve much either to the north or the south, she
enters the shadow of the earth.

sTr%^im ^ \

11??'I
SloJca 11.—The Moon moving from the # west
conceals the solar disc from below just like a cloud.
The solar eclipse is therefore different in various
countries according to the visibility of the eclipsed disc.
,48
» [Adh. V. $1. 12-13

?i«rr g q4%acF>

T <r5if<r u
anr^^i fmgt i
^SRT | qfwsfttra n
asit >5 snn«r«p|
^<S3R^ gr^; )5j4 gr^gRj BHqftnsH I
icp: gstn'raeRi'if n

arrew ^K^T: i
mi n^n
Shka 12.—In the case of a lunar eclipse, the con-
cealing agency is very big, while in that of the solar, it is
small. Hence in semi-lunar and semi-solar eclipses,
the luminous horns are respectively blunt and sharp.
nm g
fty^qpift I

11U11
Sloha 13.—Thus the cause for the eclipses has
been given by our ancient masters possessed of divine
sight. Hence, the scientific truth is that Rahu is not
at all the cause of that.

a«rr ^

*fk sirr^rmrr?^ /% *wr ^4^ I

f% nihrnnv ^pf ifhrnw i


Adh. V. SI. 14-17] WnitewW; '49

# Jwronsqqi^j i
If ^5n ll?«ll

^ %^iq^ qift I
qirqiTin gf^nfcT'if^s^q^ ll?^ii
Slokas 14-15, The following boon has been con-
ferred by Brahman on Rahu. the Demon : "You shall
have to live and rest satisfied with whatever gifts and
oblations that may be given at the time of an
eclipse. " During that period his presence is recognised.
There are two places or nodes for the Moon caused by
her deviation south or north and this is ascertained by
astronomical calculation. The ascending node is termed
Rahu.
5r % ml I
srwnSrerft ^ ii^II
Sloka 16.*—-An eclipse can by no means be ascer-
tained through symptoms in the form of portents. For,
these latter, viz-, fall of meteors, etc., occur at other
times also.
i%55 jrfqrei t
^ i ii^vsii
Sioka I?.—It is not correct to say that an eclipse
cannot occur unless five planets combine; it is also
incorrect for the learned to suppose that on the previous
Ashtami day the eclipse and its characteristics can be
guessed by examining the appearance of a drop of oil
ooured on the surface of water.
« forfe i
«|r «i art «tfc i
a wfwwwtlf|r nrtI
%.d. 7
[Adh. V. SI. 18.23

vf&m ?irw3s ^ i

i%^^5rRT3:5T ^ gi^t w II^II


SloJca 18.—The magnitude of the Sun's eclipse is
to be determined by the Moon's deflection (parallax).
The direction in which the eclipse commences has to be
found out through the deflection and angles of the Moon
known as and (Ayanavalana and Aksha-
valana). The actual time of the eclipse has to be found
out by noting the exact time of conjunction of the Sun
cind the Moon. These have been described in detail in
my astronomical work Pancha Siddhantika.

SloJca 19,—The following seven deities are in their


order the lords of the successive six-rnonth-periods since
creation. Brahma, the Moon, Indra, Kubera, Varuna,
Agni and Yama.

wk felllfis: I

iRoti

^ ir?ii

i.

^'R ^ g9rKn^;4 liMs


Adh* V. SI. 24] - . St

Slohas 20-23.—During the Parvan presided over by


Brahman, the Brahmins and cattle will prosper. The
whole period will be marked by happiness, health and
abundance of corn. In the Moon's Parvan, there will
be similar prosperity for the Brahmins and the quadru-
peds ; but the learned will suffer and there will be
drought. In the six-month period owned by Indra,
there will be quarrel among kings; crops of the autumnal
season will fail and there will be no happiness. In the
period owned by Kubera, rich people will suffer loss of
wealth, but there will be general prosperity in the land.4
In Varuna's period there will be no happiness for the;
kings, but people will be happy and there will be-
abundance of corn. In the six-month-period swayed by
Agni—also known as Mitra— there will be plenty of
crops ; the people will be immune from disease and
there will be abundance of water. During Yama's
period, there will be no rain; people will suffer from
famine and there will be a general destruction of crops.
In the event of an eigth Parvan occurring next to
this owing to unusual causes or phenomena, there will be
general suffering due to hunger, death and drought.

flHwTT sreRm IR«II


Sloka 24.—If an eclipse should occur a bit prior to
the time actually calculated, there will be miscarriages
and outbreak of war. In the case of the eclipse
happening a bit after the expected time, flowers will
wither, fruits will be destroyed and there will be general
panic and destruction of crops.

sum* tmftrt wvh wri


32 [Adh. T. SI. 25-27

'swrat a wwmt it
|*?i& htt H?fT ftnasw: i
swr« g%ft: iro^m^afiai: H
am n «r^<r:
«r«iT»ra»rd>9 n?^ i
<rb g«T fta^ifrr n

^mfora%: ^ra: Jn^«n IRHII


ShJca 25.—The effects of eclipses occurring a bit
earlier or later than the actual time calculated have been
described as stated above simply because they have been
so stated in the ancient Sastras, However, the time
calculated by a true astrologer will in no case prove
inaccurate.
Note here Varahamihira's bold and dogmatic assertion that
calculations done on proper lines will never be false. Conse-
quently, there is absolutely no chance of there being any
difference between the actnal occurrence of an eclipse and the
calculation.
*1% ufof %Knm i
ir^II
SloJca 26*—If there should be both solar and lunar
eclipses occurring in one and the same month, kings will
suffer destruction through the open rebellion of their
army. There will further be terrible bloodshed,
am ^

mm w fj; it
■ ■J -J Jl » XHlfTT-TU-- mi I I l.fi iUU" "IT I I I I
s^niWrenw i
ir^II
Adh. V. SJ. 28-31] "mmswrw:

SloJca 27.—If the Sun or the Moon rises or sets


being eclipsed at the time, the crops of the flR^Sarat
season will fail and the kings in the land will suffer. If
such an eclipse be a total one and if the eclipsed disc
be aspected by malefics as well, there will be famine
and pestilence all over the country.
a*n "a fsmb
ar «ira[ jrsam i
5 tr?i aw arar ^srra fa«r»o& II
aa sftaPa an m i
a^r awftsma, u
a«n a
araafsai^ nar i
araofssn^ ?Ri*vreg aw ga faanff^ n
aa^.-ma arsfa asa i
aar aawa fasana arasRa amaat, it aar a
fiii lirfa wa ar aa'a aar I
faia ^aua aaaai^ aftaia grarfaaia. n
Wa aa aiaRa atraRgi^a ar i
wajtwarriaa awfiaaf% aarsaar II

3r^5fif^gonN^ir[«i%nt iRdll

^cTmt^i HflRsr^nqr ll^il

ink II^H

^afl ^ II^?II
5^ [Adh. V. Si. 28-Si

Slolcas 28-31,—If the eclipse should begin when


the "Sun or the Moon has just half-risen, the low tribes*
Qhandalas, etc., will suffer and all sacrifices will be
destroyed. (H the visible portion of the sky be divided
into seven equal divisions and if such an event happen
in the first division, those that earn their livelihood with
the help of fire such as gold-smiths, virtuous men,
Brahmins and hermits will suffer. Agriculturists, here-
tics, traders, the Kshatriyas, leaders of the army, these
will be destroyed, if the eclipse happens in the second
division. \The eclipse that occurs in the third division
will bring on distress to artisans, artists, the Sudras,
the Mlechchas and ministers. {When the eclipse happens
in mid-day, i. e*, the central or fourth division, the king
and the central country will be destroyed; corn will
sell at fair ratesj Quadrupeds, ministers, people in the
harem and Vaisyas will perish when the eclipse occurs
in the 5th division of the sky. The eclipse in the
sixth division will destroy the womankind and the
Sudras; while thieves and people living in the border
countries will be annihilated when the eclipse occurs
at the setting time. When the end of the eclipse
happens in the several divisions of the sky referred to
above, the effect will prove good to the corresponding
people.

a* n

iWHhft ffiiq'rfr vftrrorf l


Adh, V. SI 32-34] "naiftswira: "55
» ■ ■ .n.l ■ .. — ,' — —

%iw«r i
*r«n ^ I
*A*\ GtiSt 3^ JT^ft w ^I
tfret rirsrrsft^ A# n

?f^n^ 51% I
^ip^n^g: nsym ii^II

*35-31^ I^K^df ?RI|dIMxKf^ I


gT^^fcRfrfl II^II
^OT ^^011 sflft q^r HgFldl ?c5f: I
IR«ii

Slokas 32-34}.—Rahu when found in the Uttarayana


will kill the Brahmins and kings, while in the Dakshi-
nayana the Vaisya and the Sudra classes will be affected!
If the solar and lunar eclipses begin at the four quarters,
viz., the north, east, south, and west, it will kill respec-
tively the Brahmins, the Kshatriyas, the Vaisyas and
the Sudras. If found in the half-quarters (or corners),
w,, north-east, south-east, south-west, and north-west,
the Mlechchas, people who are marching, those that
earn their livelihood by fire—potters, smiths and the like —
and fire-worshippers will be affected. Further, if Rahu
begins in the south, water-animals and elephants,
etc., will suffer and if in the north, the cattle will suffer.
If Rahu commences the eclipse in the .east, $iJJ
inundate the earth with floods; if an the west,,
cujturists, servants and dependants, s^ds and seedling
will^be destroyed^
56 [Adh. V. SI. 35-37

asn "a spims


dwraifft qai^T»0^^3T^ I
qt»5 sraRRR^Pa q^as n
*Sfcspj; qtRt^rra; 5?% Rr^^tgas i jfa
ait i eimr«%rarn
^5131^ i^ar^ti raar^i^^t 1
frfirtimpiat 5?»ir?rf»S^3ra; 11
^int g 1
iwrniti q^tra 51^1;—5R1

'nasra^f^^T: I
' ^r ^ pf^fwri % qkip^ffcr II^II
8loTca S5%—When the Sun or the Moon occupy sign
*
Mesha and is eclipsed there, people of the Panchala
country, the Kalingas, the Surasenas, Kambojas, the
Udras (the people of the modern Orissa), hunters, those
employed in the military, men who earn their living
by fire, all these will suffer.

'far: infaft ^ ^ iimwii mi I


irer i? 11^ n
SlolcaSG,—If the Sun or the Moon be eclipsed
while in Vrishabha, shepherds, cattle, owners of cows
and men who have risen to eminence will suffer.
ft# inrciiFn 511 swisn aito I
issfmsn: wlsn ^nt gsr#: II^II
Slo&a 37.—If the eclipse referred to above be in
Mitbana, ladies of nobility, kings and powerful com.
peers, viz., ministers and the like, persons versed in
the afts, people living in. the banks of the Jumna, people
of BaJkh, the Viratasr the Suhmas—all these will aofifef
Adh. V. SI. 38-40] TOrfhvsnn 57

3infRi535RF( ^rq^iq, I
Riff^ ^ IR^II
SloJca 38,—When the Sun or the Moon is eclipsed
in sign Karkataka, the following people will suffer:
the Abheeras, the Sabaras, the Pallavas, the Mallas
(wrestlers), the Mathsyas, the Kums, the Sakas, the
Panchalas and all those that are infirm. There will
also be the destruction of food grains.

qg g
\\\%u
Sloka 39.—An eclipse in Simha will bring on
destruction to the whole tribe of hunters, the Mekalas,
people who are valorous, people similar in status to
kings, kings and men living in forests. When the
eclipse occurs in Kanya, the crops, poets, writers,
musicians, the inhabitants of the Asmaka, and Tripura
countries and .all the regions that are endowed with
paddy fields will suffer destruction.
lul |

Sloka 40.—When the eclipse happens in Tula Rasit


people of Avanti, Aparanthya (western border), people
of good disposition, trading class, men of the Dasarna
country, the Marus and the Kachchapas, all these will
suffer. When the eclipse ta^es place in Vrischikk, the
people' of Udumbara, Madra? Chola, Yaudheya tribe,
soldiers with poisoned weapons and trees will be
destroyed,
i
58 fperffaram [Adh. V. SI, 41-42

is another reading for WJH

1^551^ ||«?||

SloJca 41.—If the Sun or the Moon be eclipsed while


in Dhanus, the chief ministers in the couptry, the horses,
the people of Videha, wrestlers, the Panchala people,
physicians, traders, people who are rough and hard, men
who know the use of arms, all these will suffer. The
eclipse in Makara will do away with fishes, ministers
and their families, all men of the lower class, people who
are clever in the use of magic and herbs, people that are
old and infirm and those living by weapons.

ar ^RR
HTfr^I^tnRa? \m\\

Slolca 42-—Through the eclipse occurring in sign


Kumbha, people in the interior of mountains, those living
in the west, bearers of burdens, thieves, the Abheeras, the
Daradas, all nobles, people living in Simhapura and the
Barbaras will be affected. The eclipse formed in sign
Meena will destroy the substances that are obtained in
the shores of oceans and those derived from the seas,
peoplq living in forests, learned men and those that earn
their livelihood through water and water-products.) The
effects of eclipses occurring in any of the asterisms
will be felt in those countries signified by them as
Adh. V. SI. 43-46] 59

explained in the Nakshatra Kutma Adhyaya. (Ch. XIV,


infra)
is another reading for

^4f^rq5r *Tr5t I

STISTR |R ^ «f5r JTRU ll^ll


Slolca 43.—The eclipses consist of ten varieties, viz.,
Savya, Apasavya, Leha, Grasana, Nirodha, Avamardana,
Aroha, Aghrata, Madhyatama and Thamonthya.

sriHsq irsiRisf: nayn


Slolca 44,—When Rahu is on the southern side of the
Sun or the Moon during an eclipse, floods will occur and
there will be happiness and freedom from fear. When
Rahu is on the northern side, there will be oppression
through the sovereign and thieves and people will die in
consequence. If the lunar eclipse commences from the
southeast, it is called Savya, while, from the north-east,
it is called Apasavya, In the case of the solar eclipse,
the respective directions are northwest and southwest.

^ *T t I
^ gsr HtfMl
Slolca 45,—The eclipse is called §^5 (Leha) where the
orb of the Sun or the Moon is enveloped (as if licked)
by (the tongue of) darkness. All beings will be happy
and there will be abundance of water all over the earth.
60 fCwf/fciPirn [Adh. V. SU 47-50

Sloka M,—When a third or a fourth part of the disc


or even half is concealed (by darkness), it is called hot
(Grasana); a flourishing king will suffer loss of wealth
and countries which are thriving and prosperous will
suffer devastation.

Sloka 47.—When Rahu eclipses the disc all round


leaving a lump of thick darkness in the middle, it is called
mfa (Nirodha). The effect of this will be that all crea-
tures will be happy.

Sloka 48,—When Rahu conceals the entire orb and


is in that position fqr a considerably long period^ it is
called (Avamardana) and the result of it will be
the destruction of leading kings and important countries.

1% 35 31? ^53? ^[3: 1


3rR"l5a[I3Rf3i::33?333^
Sloka 49.—If soon after the termination of the
eclipse, the luminary be again enveloped in darkness, it is
called (Arohana); there will be mutual strife among
kings causing great fear and anxiety.
■?3ar 133;?^ 33FTRj^R3I^n3|3: I
f^cfisssn? ?? gifefSTRf SRRJ IIVll

$loka 50.—The eclipse is known as (Aghrata)


when it appears on a part of the disc like a mirror filled
with the vapour of hot breath when blown on it; and it
indicates timely rains and prosperity to the people.
Adh. V. SI. 51-531 qaritaww: 61

Wiring ^ if^Tt I
^?ti^g^T5r ^ IIH?ii
Sloka 51,—The eclipse is termed H«?crRr (Madhya-
tama) when Rahu appears in the centre of the disc and
the entire (circular) portion surrounding the same is un-
concealed (bright all round). It will affect people living
in the central countries, and people will suffer from colic.
There will be general panic all over the country.
This phenomenon occurs only in a Solar eclipse.

^ iihrii
Sloha 52,—When the entire surrounding portion in
the disc appears thick-dark while in the middle or central
portion it is only slight, the eclipse is called Tamonthya,
There will be danger to the crops through locusts, etc.
and fear from thieves.
The Eetibadhas or injuries are six in number, viz*,
srawt: ^r; i
hstr: ^or: u
excessive rain, drought, rats, grasshoppers, (parrots and
neighbouring kings.

Ejfe smr: a^Sf: sgrfsR (I

Sf
^ irrw: 11

11

sfrgM rniipffff ^ 1
ql?ri ^ HH^II
62 [Adh. V. SI. 54-59

gisTT?T^F^«-7#IS«T |H^q; ll^«ll

3TW%WT5M |FH^1 fg^l I


ari^H ^ IIHMI
^Tqrareoi^fq^i^m I
f^'4ofsr n^^ii

flR^ 3 fl!R !
1TR5: 9119 I
sr^R^RUf^Rl qi^fiwqtd i^<sii
qflR^lffd^q: ^«9RR ^91% 1559 I
9^9^1^1919 IIH^ll
SloTtas 53-59.—If the eclipsed disc appear white,
there will be peace and prosperity all over, but the Brah-
mins will suffer. If the colour be like that of fire, there
will be risk from fire and people who live by or eke their
livelihood through fire, viz., gold and silversmiths, etc.,
will suffer. 'If Rahu's colour be parrot's hue, there will
be outbreak of diseases, and crops will be destroyed by
excessive rain, etcj When the colour is reddish or tawny,
quick-footed animals such as camels and Mlechchas will
suffer and there will be famine. When the colour re-
sembles that of the rays of the rising Sun, there will be
famine and drought and birds will suffer. When the
colour is 'grey, there will be prosperity all round and
limited rain. When the eclipsed portion of the disc is
reddish in colour or of the colour of the pigeon, or of gold
or yellow-black, people will suffer from hunger. When it
is of the colour of the pigeon or dark, the Sudras will
Adh. V. Sh 60-62] qSfAswj: 63

suffer from diseases. When it is the coiour of a (topaz ?)


spotless jewel (bluish-yellow), the Vaisyas will suffer des-
truction and there will be prosperity in the land ; if it be
similar in colour to that of burning flame, there will be
risk from fire; and if the disc be of the colour of a mine-
ral, (gold ore?), there will be wars. If the colour be dark
as that of the Durva stalks or yellowish, there will be out-
break of epidemics. And when Rahu is like the Patala
flower in colour, there will be risk from lightning and
thunder-bolts. If the colour be a mixture of red and
brown, it indicates the ruin of the Kshatriyas and the
advent of drought. If the colour be similar to that of the
rising Sun, the lotus or the rainbow, it forebodes the out-
break of war.

m =? i
tw SIKM f5n%#T T tl^oll

1^: JiRiiNsi i
^ ii^ii

SloJcas 60-61.—When Mercury aspects the eclipsed


Sun or the Moon, ghee, honey and oil willbecome dear
and rare and kings will suffer. If Mars should aspect
either of them in such a condition, there would be outbreak
of war, risk from fire and danger from thieves. If Venus
be the aspecting planet, there will be destruction of crops
and there will also arise various miseries and troubles in
the land. When Saturn is the planet that is aspecting,
rains will fail, famine and risk from thieves will result?

aisftra jiior m I
64 [Adh. V. SI. 63-65

Shha 62,—Whatever untoward effects have been


declared as a result of aspects by planets on either of the
luminaries at the time of the commencement or conclu-
sion of an eclipse, the intensity will be toned down and
they will prove auspicious if only Jupiter's aspect falls
on the same, just as blazing fire is put out by water.

%i%q5»qgins5rf5ri%qil: ti^ii
SloTta 63. If at the time of an eclipse (whether
solar or lunar) there should occur a strong wind, fall of
meteors, dust storm, earthquake, total darkness or
thunder-bolt, the eclipse will recur after 6, 12, 18, 24, 30
and 35 months respectively.
^ xw&iiUt l
*iw|j n
sresh 5Rr« i

TO^iis^i%crrar U^%-

3nqi%^T3Rq3[U qiqiq: I

qflTO ^q^iqj iflSt


Sloka 64.—If at the time of an eclipse, Mars also
by his conjunction with the Sun or the Moon as the case
may be be eclipsed, people of Avanthi, those living at
the banks of the Cauvery and Narmada and kings who
have become arrogant will suffer misery.

. Jfq^ 'dm*!* I

^qqtafqwr HI ifa www


gloJca 65.—If Mercury be in such a position, the
people living in the tract of land between the Ganges
Adh. V. SI, 66-69] 65

and the Jumna, on the banks of the Sarayu, those of


Nepal, those living in the east coast and on the Sone
riverside, the female folk, kings, warriors, boys and
learned men, all will perish.

Sloha 66.—In the case of Jupiter being thus eclipsed,


learned men, kings, ministers, elephants, horses, people
living on the banks of the Indus, including also those
living to the north will all be destroyed.

sn^rai: lifanTt II^II


Sloha 67.—When Venus is (thus) eclipsed by Rahu,
the people of Daseraka. of Kekaya, of Yaudheya, of
Aryavartha, the Sibees, the wo man-folk and the ministers
and tribes will suffer misery.

Sloha 68.—When Saturn is eclipsed, the men of


Maru (of desert) of Pushkara, of Saurashtra, the minerals,
etc. derived from the earth, people living in the Arbuda
mountain, those of low caste, cowherds, inhabitants of
the Pariyatra mountain, all these suffer loss very soon.

rim
is ^fir n^^ii
Sloha 69.—If the solar or lunar eclipse should occur
In the lunar month of Kartika, men that eke their hveli^
f.tf. 9
66;

hood through fire, those belonging to Magadha, kings in


the East, the Kosalas, the Kalmashas, the Surasenas,
people of Benares, all ,these will be affected The king
of the Kalingas along with his ministers and servants will
yery soon meet with his end. Rahu will torment the
entire Kshatriyas. Other people will be happy and there
will be plenty all over the land.

Slolca 70,—If the eclipse rhuppens in the month of


Margasira, people of Kashmir, the Kosilas and the
Pundras will suffer. The animals living in the forest and
the people of the West will perish. So also the Soma-
yajees. There will be good rain and people will be happy
and prosperous.

Sloka 71,—When the eclipse falls in the month of


Pushya, there will be trouble to the Brahmins) and the
Kshtriyas. The Saindhavas, the Kukaras and the Videhas
will also suffer. There will be only small1 showers There
will be famine and panic.

*rfiiPEiT%**35rto flf-
• iH ^ iwn
SloJca 72,—If the eclipse happens in the month of
Magha, Rahu gives trouble to those that revere their
parents, Brahmins born in the Vasishtha Gotra, men that
Adh, V. SI. 73-75] 57

are fully engaged in their sacred study and in the perfor-


mance of their religious duties, elephants and horses, the
people of Vanga, Anga and Kasi. There will be plenty
of rain to the satisfaction of the agriculturists.

"EisgTOTfo I
^ li^ll
Sloha 73.<—The eclipse occurring in the month of
Phalguna will give trouble to the people of Vanga,
Asmaka, Avanthika and those living in the Mekala moun-
tain, dancers, agriculturists, decent ladies, bow-makers,
Kshatriyas and hermits,

lf{iqqnq |

mi \m\\
Sloha 74.—If an eclipse happen in the lunar month
of Chaitra the artists, writers, musicians, dancing girls,
chanters of Vedas, goldsmiths and jewellers, the people
of Paundra, Udira, Kaikaya and Asmaka will suffer. The
lord of the Devas (God Indra) will be quixotic in the
matter of supplying rain to the Earth {i.e.. there will be
rain in some parts and no rain in others).

ISftpiVTW siig-n: i%?g li


SloM 71).—The eclipse occurring in the lunar month
of Vaisakha will destroy the cotton crop, sesamum'and
green gram. The descendants of Ikshvaku, the Yaudhe-
yas, the Sakas and the Kalingas will suffer. But the
crops will be plenty all over the land.
68 iswfipirom. [Adh. V. SI. 76-79

JRTSf RTI^IJII^II
Sloha 76,—If the eclipse occur in the lunar month
of Jyeshta, the kings, their queens, Brahmins, the crops
and the rains, crowds of people, good-looking persons,
the Salvas and the group of hunters will suffer destrution.

11^911
SloJca 77.—When the eclipse falls in the lunar month
of Ashadha, the banks of wells, tanks, etc., will be des-
troyed and rivers will dry up. People living on fruits and
roots, the people of Gandhara, Kashmir, Pulinda and
China will suffer destruction. The rains will not be
evenly distributed.

si: l

SloJca 78.—If an eclipse should occur in the lunar


month of Sravana, the following, viz., people of Kashmir,
Pulindas, men of China, the Yavanas. those born in
Kurukshetra, Gandhara and those living in the central
tracts and the Kambojas and all whole-hoofed animals
and also the grains of the autumnal season will suffer
damage and perish. With the exception of those stated
above, all those living elsewhere will be happy and live
In plenty,

#llt ^ UVS^U
Adh. V. Sh 80-82] 69

8loka 79.—The undermentioned will be affected


when the eclipse happens in the lunar month fof Bhadra-
Ipada : the Kalingas, the Vaugas, the Magadhas, the
Surashtras, the Mlechchas, the Suveeras, the Daradas
and the Asmakas j women will suffer miscarriages. But
there will be prosperity in the land.

5?^ I

u^oii
Sloh% 80. When Rahu is seen eclipsing the Sun or
the Moon in the lunar month of Aswayuja, the people of
Kamboja, China, the Yavanas, the surgeons, the Valhikas
those living on the banks of the Indus, the Anarthas, the
Paundras, physicians and the Kiratas will perish. But
there will be abundance of food and provisions.

n^oiRrar ^ ik?ii
Sloha 81.—The liberation or the end of a solar or
ftinar eclipse is one of ten varieties : (1) —Dakshi-
nahanu (2) grrr§g—Vamahanu (3) ^(%oi —Dakshina-
Kukshi (4) —Varna Kukshi (5) ?%Jnirg—Dakshina.
payu (6) wwqrg Vamapayu (7) Sanchhardana
(8) 3i?or Jarana (9) Jmi^oi-Madhya Vidarana and
(10) ««f^or_Antyavidarana.
70 [Adh. V. SI, 83-85

Slokas 82.—If the liberation of the Moon takes place


in the south-east quarter of the orb, it is termed
—Dakshinahanubheda. The effect of this will be des-
truction of crops, outbreak of diseases in the face, trouble
for the sovereign and advent of good rains.
gsrr ^
Wrox ^3*^: ^ \

ilpgr^ ^ ii^ii
SloJca 83.—If the liberation of the Moon should
happen in the northeast of the orb, it is known as
—Vamahanu. The King's son will be afflicted with
some sort of fear. Facial diseases and risk by weapons
are indicated. Otherwise there will be food and provi-
sions.
?ror ^
^ 3<T5S*T^: I
^%irf 3[f%orcilfa if? I
TifT s[F%ijn Rqq: ii<5tfii
SloJca 84.—If the end of the eclipse happens on the
southern side of the Moon's orb, it is called —
Dakshina Kukshi. There will be trouble to the King's
children and there will be a conflict with the enemies in
that direction.
zw ^ tsmm i


?t5!5^t4 ^ ^oirsnn^r *ra: n

f ?F|J I
^ wsr U^w
Adh. V. SI. 86-87] TOiftsOT*: 71

SloTca 85.—If Rahu while liberating the Moon be


posited on the northern side of the orb, it is called errw^r^-
^ Vamakukshibhcda. Women will suffer abortionj and
the crops will only be medium.

^froir Sr^r^irrOTa?^: n

3^^571 Ik^ll
Slolca 86.—If at the time of liberation Rahu be
posited in the southwestern side of, the Moon's orb, it
is called —Dakshinapayu; if in the northwestern
side, it is known as wrerg. The effect is that people will
suffer from pain in the anus or the generating organs in
both the cases. The rains will be poor. In the case
of srrfwg—Vainapayu, the wife of the king will die.
mi ^
nfr i
girfbmq n^rr n

SRct: Ik^ll

Sloka 87.—If the commencement and end of the


eclipse be both in the eastern side of the Moon's orb}it is
termed —Sanchhardana. There will be prosperity
and peace in the country, abundance of crops and general
contentment among the people.
<T«rr ^ j
g i
OTrriN w
72 fpaffcimm [Adh. V. SI. 88-90

q g^oTsqqif?q ^ ^i: il^ll

Sloha 88.—If in the case of an eclipse the com-


mencement was in the east of the orb and the end or
liberation be in the west, it is known as The effect
in this case will be that people will suffer from hunger
and risk from weapons. People will become anxicus
and there will be no kind of relief to them.

^ ^F^q-r i

asr '$imz ^ n

^ hi m I
\\cv\

Sloka 89.—If the liberation of the eclipse should


begin from the middle of the Moon's orb and there be
light first there in consequence, it is called *^1%^
Madhya Vidarana : The effect will be disaffection in the
king's army. People will be peaceful and prosperous ;
but there will not be much rain.
arcr ^ ssnms i

ftimi crqis;qT?^^q; I

Sloha 90.—If the entire rim of the Moon's orb


should first begin to clear leaving intense darkness in the
middle portion, it is called —Antyadarana, The
central country will suffer ruin as also the autumnal
crops.
Adb. V. SI, 91-95] vmtisxw. 73

TOT ^

*T^rq<rt*r*rw; qt&vi&psi fk^vrfo »


^ ^ TO ^rTO fllWST^ |
^ ^IRIR isii <j«n 'If if^ii n^? ii
Sloka 91.—All these (10) kinds of liberations which
have been declared for the Moon's eclipse should be
deemed to apply to solar eclipses as well, the only differ-
ence being that wherever the East is refened to for the
Moon, West should be substituted for the Sun. Simi-
larly for the other pairs of quarters.

jtisri fanri nvui


toWI ITTO wrg^ I
ii^^n
TRqqi ;TTO ^ I
TO w( vi% n^yii
rtto I
5511 cr^q TOS: ll^n
gf^TO^g; I
ifqi irgsqufi n
Slokas 92-96.—If within 7 days after the termination
of an eclipse there should arise a dust storm in the land,
it will cause famine ; if there be heavy dew, there will
be outbreak of diseases ; if there be an earthquake the
death of an important king will happen; if there be the fall
of a meteor, it portends the destruction of a minister. If
there should be clouds* of various colours there would be
very great fear in men's minds. If there be thunder*
t. 10
74 [Adh. V. Si. 97

it will cause mis-carriages. If there be lightning, there


will be trouble from kings, serpents, etc. If there be
Parivesha, there will be trouble from diseases. If there be
false fires, there will be danger from kings and risk from
fires. If there be fierce and stormy wind, it will engender
fear from thieves. If there be portentous thunder, Indra's
bow or an impact of the Sun's rays with the cloud helped
by the wind, people will suffer from hunger and there will
be the risk of the country being overrun by a foreign king.
If there be planetary war, there will be war between kings.
If Ketu be visible, the same effect will happen. If there
be clear shower within these 7 days, there will be prospe-
rity and peace in the land, and any thing untoward due to
the eclipse will be warded off completely.

emr ^ i

fmr* qrftsN: n

^ ii

qifTfI
• n

sttoi f^Ti% 3151^ I


gsn^rifwiHt nvsil
Adh. V. SI. 98. VI-U 75

Sloka 97.—If after a lunar eclipse there should hap-


pen a solar one at the end of the fortnight, the effect will
be that people will become wicked and unjust in their
behaviour and there will be disharmony among couples.

srabrsiTf <raf ftsn: I

wrik Jrwitfo nvii

Sloka 98.—If a lunar eclipse happens at the next


fortnight after a solar one, the Brahmins will perform
many sacrifices and be blessed thereby and the entire
population will be happy and contented.
When a solar or lunar eclipse occurs, persons at whose birth
the Moon occupied the same sign as at the eclipse, should perform
expiatory ceremcujies in order to ward off any calamities that
may befall them or their families. These are explained in detail
in Adhyaya 67 of the Hc^jm-Mathsya Parana. They generally
relate to the worship of the lords of the eight quarters headed by
Indra in four earthen pots filled with herbs, mud, gems, etc. repre-
senting the four oceans, and of Brahmins with the presents of
cows and clothes.
Thus ends the fifth Adhyaya on the 'course of Rahu*.

WTO 11^ il Mars.

ntii
Sloha 1.—Note the asterism occupied by Mars at
the time he emerges after his last conjunction with the
Sun, If he should begin his retrograde motion when he* is
passing the 7th, 8th or 9th star reckoned from the aforesaid
asterism, it is called ^rg^r-Vaktramushna. People eking
their livelihood through working on fire will suffer thereby*
[Adh. VI. SI. 2-3

«*n n I
■jyuq. mI

ttftsMMMt % ^ 'nih ■g q l
^igwi?> wfr arr«fir nw«ggs n

mr$& ^tT% hnwzfii ^ irm


JS&oka 2,—If the retrograde ^notion of Mars referred
to above commence at the 12th, the 10th or the 11th
asterism reckoned from the star occupied by Mars at the
time of his last emergence from the Sun's conjunction,
it is known as Asrumukha. The different kinds of tastes
will be vitiated and diseases and drought will break out
when he reappears after his next conjunction with the
Sun.
?T?n
mslk w&t i
iSrfifm# irk ^ II
n* ^Hrfirf^ruw^ tmq;»
& ger wr
s|a ^rftRornat i
^f/5r: ®>«s srsft«T& tl

snfrRr^Nrg^nsi i
<ftef 5f5r?j ^ ii^ii
SloJca S.—-When the retrograde motion alluded to
begins while Mars transits the 13th or the '1:4th asterism,
it iS bnown as-^^'Vyala and lapses after Mars .ismext
eclipsed. People will suffer from creatares having sharp
teeth, serpents and other'reptiles and wiH animals.
There ^will'hdwever be-general-prosperity.
A<fe.1VI. §1. 4-5] -f^sw 77

«wi * ntt: I
"5 «i8ir5t IRE >*3^51 j
ftfri ^r»r«i8E** «frag«^ it
sgn wfRsnspf^r ^*[4 ^31
^qnoiwg* fip«n«is»w»?fwf^5i3 »
frsrr ■a
?j«TRt?rag^?i'jrs g-
#KW4(iu% SRST I
zms i^i ^ irw^ II«II
Sloka ^.—When Mars ^nerges from his last conjunc-
tion with the Sup and begips ibis retrograde mofipn ftt the
15tb or the 16th asterisra reckoned from the one QQcupjed
by him at the time of his eclipse, it is known ^s
Rudhiranana. During this period, people will puffer from
facial diseases and there will be general panic. There
will however be prosperity.
OTT ^ mr:
nfy qrawsf 5 wSsfir m i

itfomi trr^rar nftrpr gftr i


aniishw g^frm ^ »
Pffr
, 5T^#nTW (I
31%^ m I
^ ^r|IS
Sloka d.~When the retrograde motiombegins at'the
17th or the 18th star counted from the one occupied by
Mars at his conjunction with the Sun, it is knqwn as
«vRrgs®-Asimusala. When Mars begins his direct motion
after thisi there will be trouble from bands of ;rpbber9,
drought and risk from weapqn?.
78

ijwr ^ >nl:
g^srsar^ff m PrafS^ i
fHR^^rg^ra srm <m^faaa."
<135^^ wisqanRsa g <sm*: i
arPrat sffaa ?(>a srnij 5it5ra»»ff: n
air i irreir:
arnt5isBr??r ar ^sgnSi: awargT^aaffs 5Raai i u

main^ssrf^ft^ ^T^ir^^TRr 11^11


Sloha 6,—If Mars should emerge from the Sun in
Purvaphalgum or Uttaraphalguni, begin his retrograde
motion in Uttarashadha and disappear in Rohini, he wjll
afflict the three worlds with miseries,
am i

srsrrq^ ^ fi^rS u

SloJca 7.—If the emergence of Mars from the Sun's


conjunction be in the asterism Sravana and he begins his
retrograde motion in Pushya, kings will suffer. People
belonging to the countries denoted by the asterism through
which Mars reappears will meet with destruction.
For the asterisms denoting countries vide ch. XIV, infra,
wi "* vmr.
^)%r: 5*3 t
:
nirrift f^r^rg H
nm 3R*n[«^ fitwwi: snpfftt: i
m% h
Adh, VI. SI. 3-12] 79

JTqurf wra sat I


Trw ^«TI ^5^ 5lil^I»TI^q?nf|{ ll^ll
Sloha 8,—If Mars should pass through the middle of
the asterism Magha and retrograde from there alone, the
Pandya king will meet with his end, and people will
suffer from drought and war.

^ mm fritufi ^ II^H
Sloka 9—If Mars after cutting the asterism Magha
should cut Visakha, there will be famine in the country.
If he should cut the star Rohini, there will be terrible
mortality in the land.

II? o||
Sloka 10.—When Mars passes tnrough the southern
side of Rohini, kings will suffer, prices will fall and there
will be little rain. If he appears surrounded by smoke or
flame, people living in the Pariyatra region will be
destroyed.
JfRIRR SROf ^ ^ |

li??ii
SloJea 11,—If Mars 'should transit Rohini, Sravana,
Moola, Uttaraphalguni, Uttarashadha, Uttarabhadra or
Jyeshta, he will spoil the thick clouds (Nimbus) that have
been formed, and there will be no rain.

nmv. i
^ fsr^i ii?^n
Sloka 12—If Mars should emerge from the Sun's
conjunction when he is passing ithe asterisms Sravana>
So [Adh. VL SI. 13. VIH

MagHs, PariarvS^u, Hasta, Moda, Ptiftabhadra, Aswini,


Visakha and Rohirii, he will ptove auspicious (and the
evil effects mentioned before will not happen).

fT^ jl^ll
Sloka 13.—When Mars with a broad and clear form
and deep-fed like the kimsuka arid Asoka flowers, with
pure and bright rays, with a brightness like that of red-hot
molten copper should pass in the northern side of the
asterism he is in, he will bring on prosperity to the kings
and peace and contentment to the subjects.

vmmf%§h6fFcT 3 II
vtmmwP&m* 5 i

Thus ends the sixth Adhyaya on the 1 course of Mars *.

fSRR: 1W1I Mercury-

II? II
Sloka 1.—Mercury never reappears aftet his con-
junction with the Sun without any unusual phenomenon.
He will cause some sort oif trouble through water, fire or
wind, thus threatening people and causing extraordinary
rise or fall in the prices of food grains.
Adh. VII. SI. 2-4] SHwrswiw; 81

<r^i iifcf wfsigm sitwrrai%^a: i

air ^
wrq faBr a I
vm g fa& §r« ?r^r nfroBRa: 11
asn g
grfg ftalprr^i HW^: I
^ragaraTftfli^ff^^rgrf^ftr: u

wxtmfi irh
SloTca 2.—When Mercury transits through the as-
terism Sravana, Dhanishta, Rohini, Mrigasira and Uttara-
shadha, there will be no rain and diseases will break out.
OTT ^ 5$2fw i
Jiff oil ^ i
TnT5t3T» 5^cT ^5fT \m9t I)

wf^qiwr ^^5% usiiqki I


wf^qra^TfiTHHis^Rnq: n^ii
SloJca 3,—When Mercury is passing through any of
the five asterisms commencing from Ardra, people will
suffer on account of clash of arms, hunger, fear, disease,
drought and worries.
tW ^ i
w to sr^rarrofl^^f: i

qjfif% ^ nan
Sloka 4.r—During Mercury's transit over the six stars
reckoned from Hasta, cattle will suffer ; oil, ghee, etc.
f.s. 11
82 ftfsfffcaran* [Adh: VIL SI. 5-7

honey, jaggery and the like will rise in price ; but there
will be plenty of food-crops.

'srs% i
mrK; w

§^1 3iion|^r imn


SZoAa 5—If Mercury in his transit should cut through
the stars Uttaraphalguni, Krittika, Uttarabhadrapada and
Bharani, all creatures will be afflicted with diseases caused,
by the seven constituent elements of the body, viz ,
muscle, bone, blood, skin, semen, fat and marrow.
^ I

wtfrfcfa: u

n^li
Sloka 6.—When Mercury passes through the stars
Aswini, Satabhishak, Moola and Revati, the trading class
physicians, sailors, substances derived from water such
as pearls and conchs, and horses will suffer destruction,
^ es^cn i
mm mw&n i

5nm: livsu
Blolca 7.—When Mercury cuts through Purvaphal-
guni, Purvashadha or Purvabhadra, people will suffer
from hunger ; war will break out, and there will be danger
from thieves and diseases.
Adh. VILSL 8413 : 83

?Tr*S> vi pm i
wrer srnoisfi o

^a ^rcph aTif^ai wt: ncn


SloJca 8—In Parasara's Tantra, the following seven
courses (or gaits) have been declared for Mercury as
distinguished by the several asterisms : (1) Prakrita (2)
Vimisra (') Sankshipta (4) Theekshna (5) Yogantha
(6) Ghora and (7) Papakhya.

RstT qw: ll^il


sifHRf %ra I
trfarnqf ql^rg; \\K«\\
^Ri^r%R ^ \ 'qrqR I
^iRrqiE q#4 % unit
qrqr^qr mfsR ^ %% I
Slokas 9-111^ —The course is known as Prakrita
when Mercury passes through any of the asterisms Swati,
Bharani, Rohini and Krittika. It is termed Misra when
he transits any of the stars Mrigasira, Ardra, Magha and
Aslesha. The gait is called Sankshipta when Mercury
travels through Pushya, Punarvasu, Purvaphalguni and
Uttara phalguni. The course is Theekshna when he
moves through Purvabhadra, Uttarabhadra, Jyeshta
Aswini and Revati. It is Yoganta when Mercury passes
over Moola, Purvashadha or Uttarashadha. If the
transit be through the stars Sravana, Chittra, Dhanishta
and Satabhishak, it is called Ghora. Lastly, it is called
Papakhya when his passage is over the stars Hasta,
Anuradha and Visakha.
84 wwfoin«m. [Adhn VII, SI. 12-13

h ^ sns II?^II
fl^r^i ^ 1
^ w Jii^aigi^iq; n^n
Slokas 12-13.—The measures in days for the rising
and setting of Mercury in his seven courses are 40, 30,
22,18, 9, 15 and 11 days respectively,
am ^
wnnforerrgawt nanireH^a f m i
ftfirwurt u
ar^t «%rwar i
smr^TT? ^jpnnrf gT?rm to g n
TOI^T m^fcr i
mna%^Tfa?5*i3%*nf am it
wsmt v Hrn^r: i
a «R^«T»w5itftoi; «
TOr ^
imf^ifk #r ^ itori: I
grer^gn^WB ^ %^5an% ^ W
aa ^ sn^ararg i
na: fcisar% fafaara: n
But the above is not approved by Varahamihira for he has said
as follows in the ^JTRHfen.

naat assroamt wafa u


FTgr wnsiTOcr ^ral ** ar^ar fiw mwrr^ i
ft«rr afe: gifiRtwgaqRra^aaratA: n
# gif|ar ara afa: salg: TOijalf ^ s«a: t
af^ir gnpmro a^inragea s^B:r it ,
aim srarnftnr a ^rm^i
TOrear 5 Aamar y^ft ar gir%^a)s u
Adh. VIL SI. 14-16] 85

ilwfaq; IRVII
Slola 14.—In the Prakrita course of Mercury, the
people will command good health; there will be suffi-
cient rain, good crops and general happiness. In the
Sankshipta and Misra courses, the effect will be mixed ;
and it will be reverse in the other courses.
twg n^: l
ssnn srr^m nra: i

^ qm ^ TOT I
5r%r^?rsT8(roir: a

ftoi ^ ^ I

SloJca 15.—According to Devala's view, the effects


of ^w4>-direct, srf^WJr-exceedingly retro-grade, TOr-
retrograde and f^^r-decayed motions of Mercury will
last for (5x6=) 30, (4 x6-) 24, (2* 6-) ifi, and
(1 x 6=) 6 days.
fisi I
^ ll? ^ll
Slolca 16.—Mercury when his motion is or
direct does good to the people, while his over retrograde
motion brings on famine by destroying the wealth
(of the country). When he is retrograde in his motiorif
he will bring on war in the land ; and when his motion
is decayed or weak; he engenders fear and disease.
TOT ^ qTO: |
^ arro: i . .
firSfqr TORt u
®5 [Adh, VII. Si. 17-18

nR; fSgg: hwsi: \

«re?^ f^T^%«^§eci: i
nft: ll
q%l Iftf^sCtr: gt??^5T: I
m Trmg^T it
" ni xmmi g i "
^RtviTSfR ^rt ^ si

mki I
^si il^n
Stofca 17.—If Mercur)- be visible in the months of
Pausha, Asludha, Sravana, Visakha and Magha, he
will cause fear and panic in the land. But if he should
be eclipsed by the Sun during these months, he would
produce good effect.

•%?TT^q7*?j7f^ i
f 1^: srrzif u
z*zt ^ ^ u
ir^T ?RTrj?rfft R^qt :i
n«Tr ^ I
I^TT^Rr^twir I'RWROT^^Rr I
%'ai * 5rrg n
^?rfa mi ^ ^RgcT. I
35?r^CTiqT% «rr^oi ^

^^Rigw^glig^giR ^ m ^gifg \\lt\\


Sloha 18,—-If Mercury be visible in the months of
Kartika and Aswayuja, there will be risk of war* danger
from thieves, fire, diseases, water and hunger.
87)

!
3^1% I

^ g 'PTigf^j g^mrt ^n% llt^tf


Slohd 19.—When Mercary is eclipsed, towns will
be besieged and when he emerges out from the Sun, the
siege over these towns will be raised. According to
another view, there will occur the retaking possession of
these towns only when Mercury is seen in the west.
uqrr ^ 5T*fr i

5^: sir5^ u

I
fl^TN URoll
SbJca 20.—When Mercury is of golden hue or of
parrot colour or resembles the colour of the Sasyaka
(saphire ?) gem, or if his disc be glossy and big in size,
he will prove beneficial to the people ; if he be otherwise,4
he will prove malefic.
wr ^ ^rmR: i

Thus ends the seventh Adhyaya on the 'course of Mercury'.

fl^RRR: I <^11 Jupiter.

. flcSS# qrFsq qq ^IRppqSiq ll?|l


Slokri 1 Note the asterism occupied by Jupiter
when he emerges out from his conjunction with the Sun.
The name of that star has to be given Jto the year, and
fe8 [Adh. VIII. SI. 2

the succeeding years will bear the names of the months


in their regular order,
am ^ srr? i
asr% w \

am ^
ATOK gn TOET^sf^t^r: ga: I
fagi u
sivrarfcarfls^Rt jfff%§ci^a^T«Ti^a qa
fwa:i am ^ srrf i
a ga mfar^^rrSq^RRr: i
fS^a^ arfqrf'a am 11
a^fa aferarrSr g sraraiqaars^^r: i
amr?d5r?a<i arar ml^raiisa n»qa n
am ^ a4:
srmaFa a^or ^fqa> gamaca i
aaTr<«Tai|M%r7 ga?«^: sra^a u
garfa gcr^^rrs^rft aa arft f^^qa; i
aa ar^am^«rt araai5?t ft^qa u
qaai^g^ fgarfa: i
aa?ai aiqTq% aa^?qrasfti%ii

3rcim I
g qafRpif^ipcJi ^ ^57^ IRII
Sioila 2,—The years commence from Kartika and
are composed of two astcrisms each beginning with
Krittika and follow in regular order. But the 5th, the
llth and the 12th year comprise each three asterisms,
am ^ am
"W ^ * ^fk l^qfa: i
a «regats«q; ^rrsr^gmzat ^^a:u
Adh. VIII. SI. 3-4] vButswm 89

^ nTf^i I
^srr^fjfr mss^i n
I^Ttu sfrgq^ ^ I
jfr^^r^; ^r«n flwfr r| w: u
sirr%iT%^ w?i ^ i
^rrs'ffg^ ^Ticwt^t%cir^: ti
smwr fg-JT^r ?ifr?f^5UTrra?r: I
§n?r^rwwiT^r5rr; q^r&tr^trfowT: o
gm ^ ^qq: \
f?5T^f«^TfioTT I
mi? qjr^igiT ?Tr^r cr^rr n

1^3 iTW ^ ll^ll


SloJca 3. —In the Kartika year, cartmen, those
living by fire and cows suffer. Diseases will crop up and
there will be war. Red and yellow flowers will grow in
large quantities,
cror =3 mi: i
?Er&5: I
m?TT^^qf^r =3 II

m^fq ii»ii
Sloka 4.—In the Margasira year of Jupiter, there
will be drought. The crops will be affected by wild
animals, rats, locusts and birds. There will be outbreak
of diseases, and kings will have dissensions even with
their friends.
=3 mh

sfterr u
f.^T. 12
90 nwrtararn [Adh. VIII. SI. 5-7.

'fl'TI ftlTllw imi I


f^gafi wn't: iihii
Slolca 5,—The Pausha year of Jupiter will prove
auspicious to all. Kings will leave their enmity and will
become mutually friendly. There will be a rise* in the
price of corn by 200 or 300 per cent. Preservative work
will increase.
*According to the Commentator, a fall.
tmr ^ nm i

izk&zwwz' qre: n

fqHtprqRf 1%^ I

ii^II
SloJca 6.—In the Magha year of Jupiter, people will
be interested in the worship of their Manes; and there
will be a general feeling of satisfaction among all the
creatures. General health will be good and there will
be timely rains. The crops will be plenty and there will
be good sales. Friendship among men will be on the
increase.

snjrcni ^ ^ i
f^^rr: qrrr ^ II

CrIR n^u
Sloha 7.—In the Phalguna year of Jupiter, happiness
will prevail only here and there ; so also will be the case
with regard to rain and the crops. Young women will
suffer ill lack ; thieves will enormously increase and kings
will become cruel and severe.
Adh. VIII. SI. 8-10. ] 91

^ JTU: I
5Tifrtrw^i&#r<: i

%% ^FSCT ifet ^HHIRTT Wi: I

%\m ^1% ski =1 IICI


Sloha 8.—In the Chaitra year of Jupiter, the rains
will be slight. Food will become costly j' people will be
happy and kings will be kind-hearted. Pulses will thrive.
Handsome persons will suffer.
rim ^ mh i

^RRR«r ^ %^§*3STr n
RJigssi: si^m: swi: ^si: I
H^ll
Sloha 9.—In the Vaisakha year of Jupiter, people
will be intent on doing virtuous deeds, will be devoid of
fear and will be happy along with their kings. People
will be engaged in performing sacrifices and other rites
and there will be abundance of all kinds of crops.
<mj nn: I
srem qrfci qrfihn: i
%5u% ^ ft u
ssg 5nRf^^i|4i<irj«igi fsi: I
^1?S1R ^ TfRl S5i W51IRS: !l?o||
sD
Sloha 10.—In the Jyeshta year of Jupiter, people
who are prominent by birth (or caste), family, opulence
and trade, kings and men of righteous conduct will come
to grief. So also will the crops except Kangu and those
of the Samee class.
is another reading for
92 HPsftarora, [Adh. VIII. SI, 11-13

a«n g »uii i
fsjpiresrwwswsrlreiWOTi i
^{r^rrfff&jnr^ stsf u

amis i
^qran ilUli
Sloka 11,—In the Ashadha year of Jupiter, there
will be crops here and there and no rain in other places.
The luck and happiness (of people) will only be medium.
Kings will begin to be extremely active.

^iwr? ^ ^IR qi^iq^nrci l


IsO ^ mWZll ^ =q q^K 11^11
Sloha 12.—In the Sravana year of Jupiter, there
will be general happiness and the produce ot lands will be
plentiful. Heretics and base-minded men along with
their followers will suffer,
^ tiA: i
STROI; |rJ7rfl*«T^; |
it
^TRl^rcTatqSci;»
v\3m\ ^u% ^ i

ShhalS,—In the Bhadrapada year of Jupiter, the


yield of creepers (such as green grams) and the first crop
will reach their fruition. There will be no second crop in
the year. Food grains will be plenty only in some
places. There will be panic or fear in other parts.
Adh. VI[I. SI. 14-18] arefllswm! 93

bstt ** iT?r: I
shjTRSsrennft ^ ^I
SRTRT ^ ^r%ww^Pf^: M
arragstss^ssrs Tdfd m sisri: ^ I
SHOI^qJ Slliigdf ll?»ll
Slolca 14,—In the Aswayuja year of Jupiter, there
will be frequent rain ; people will be happy and con-
tented. All living beings will grow strong and food will
be in plenty for all.
ei*n ^ fs^rrt: i

^Riq; I

Sloha 15.—Jupiter while in his northern course


confers health, happiness and plenty ; this will be reverse
in his southerly course^ When he is in the middle, he
will produce mixed effects.

14^1^ IK II?^11
Sloka 16.—Jupiter is beneficent when he transits
two asterisms in the course of the year. The effect will
be medium when he passes through 2h lunar mansions.
If he should perchance go through more than this, he
would destroy all the crops.

arasw'RS'PT sqift: qtir ww I


?Kd ^ ^ g ||?V9i|
94 l^ffcrrcna- [Adh. VIII. SI, 19

SloTcas 17-18,—If Jupiter has the colour of fire, there


will be risk from fire ; if the colour be yellow, diseases
will break out; if it be dark, a battle will be impending;
if it be green, there will be danger from thieves;
if it be red, there will be trouble from weapons; if it be
smoky, there will be drought. If Jupiter be visible in the
day, there will be regicide. If his disc appear big and
clear at night and he be posited in an auspicious lunar
mansion, the whole world will be happy.
In Sioka 18, is another reading foi 5Rr*

f^srr i
firm ^ ^ w

^ f g|: %: I

5^ ^ 11^1!
SloJcalQ.—The asterisms Krittika andRohini consti-
tute the body of the tf^ws^-Samvatsarapurusha ; the
two Ashadhas (Purva and Uttara) form the navel;
Aslesha, the heart; and Magha, the Hower. When these
lunar mansions are devoid of malefics, the effect will be
auspicious. If the body be afflicted by malefics through
conjunction or aspect, there would be danger from fire
and wind. If the navel be afflicted, there will be risk
from famine. If the flower be afflicted roots and fruits
would be destroyed. When the heart is afflicted, there
wilJ*be the inevitable destruction of crops.
^ wstr:

mtfr mi VWW* "


95

^qr ^K^sr^r: u
fIR: WcHIA: 5'%: aHBtfSar I

h^IH I
^TTSTSflS piR fRI f^^I3R^f^5rTT»ITR: IR°I1
5i^q^R %5ft«T q^ri I

giiiH JTRmi^TW ssqiR^qi;^^: wr. IR?II

Slokas 20-21.—Find out the number of years that


have elapsed since the commencement of the Salivahana
era. Multiply this by 44. Add 85B9 to the product and
divide the result by 3750. To the quotient thus obtained,
add the Saka years. Divide this by 60 and the remain-
der thereof by 5. The quotient represents the five.year-
periods ruled by Vishnu and others, and the remainder
denotes the number of years that have elapsed in the
particular lustrum.

|ri IR^H
Sloka 22.—Place the years of Jupiter obtained in the
previous Sloka separately in two places. Multiply the
first by 9 and divide the other by 12. Add the above
product (in the first case) and the quotient (in the second
case). Divide the result by 4. The quotient will reveal
the particular asterism reckoned from Dhanishta. The
remainder will denote the Padas («Ti^) in the next star
that have been traversed by Jupiter.
In a Mahayuga (the period comprising the four Yugas),
the number of solar years is 4320000^S/SO X 1152 * 4370640
That of Jupiter for the same period is as per Surya
4370688* =3794 X 1152 Siddhanta.
96 fpaTfcaram [Adh. VIII. SI. 22

So that for every 3750 solar years we have 3794 years of Jupiter.
44
Therefore I solar year = l~fj^ years of Jupiter.

To find out the number of Jupiter years that had elapsed (in
Kaliyuga) at the time of the commencement of the Salivahana era»
we have to proceed thus:
The number of solar years that have passed from the beginning
of Kaliyuga till the commencement of the Saka era is 3179, This
converted into Jupiier years will be x 3179 or 3216 —

Now it is known that Kaliyuga commenced in the year Vijaya


(the 27th year from Prabhava, which is the first year in a cycle of
60 years of Jupiter).

Therefore, 3216 + 26 or 3242 being divided by 60^


the remainder will give the particular year of Jupiter (in his cycle of
60 yearsj from Prabhava at the time of commencement of the Saka
1126
era, and this remainder is 2 which is the 3rd year or the year
Sukla of the cycle.
Coming down to the period subsequent to the commencement of
the Saka era, say the present time (fipRR <1^-Vartamana Saka
1868 April 1945), the number of Jupiter years that have elapsed
will be 1867 + —+ 2 from the beginning of Prabhava
3398 1196 774
or 1867 + 21 + 2 or 1891 which indicates that it
is the 32nd year of the cycle or Vilambi. But actually, it is
Hemalamba. The reason is that the figures for Jupiter's years as
given by Aryabhatta or as per Surya-siddhanta are a bit more than
that of Varahamihira. His figure 8589 appearing in Sloka 20 is
different from 8626 that we got above. Calculating backwards
from 8589, we find the number of siderial revolutions of Jupiter
according to Varahamihira to be 364190000. This is probably the.
correct figure.
Sloka 22 gives a clue to find out the particular lunar mansion
in which Jupiter may happen to be at any given time.
Adh. VIII, SI. 23-24] sremsvinQ 97

Taking the current Saka year 1868, we have the Saka years that
have elapsed as 1867. The number of Jupiter years that have elapsed
as calculated in the penultimate paragraph"©! page 95 will be
774
1891 3750" This when divided by 60 gives a quotient 31.

As per Sloka 22, we have to multiply the above quotient 31 by


9 ; then we get 279 ; and by dividing the same quotient by 12
7. 7
we get 2-^2 Adding these two figures we get 28Ij^. Dividing
this result by 4 we get 70 and odd, thus indicating the asterism
traversed by Jupiter, as the 17th. This when reckoned from
Dhanishta is Uttaraphalguni,

wr. iR^ll

Sloha 23.—The lords of the 12 Yugas or five-year


periods in the Jupiter's cycle are respectively (1) Vishnu
(2) Brihaspati (3) Indra (4) Agni (5) Twashta (one
of the creators) (6) Ahirbudhnya (7) the Manes
(8) Viswedeva (9) the Moon (10) Indragni (11) the
two Aswins and (12) Bhaga.

am ^ i
cf i

iRyil

SloJca 24<.—The names of the five years with their


lords of each lustrum are (I) Samvatsara and Agni
(2) Parivatsara and the Sun (3) Idavatsara and the
Moon (4) Anuvatsara and Prajapati and (5) Idvatsara
and Rudra.
? ^ 13
98

ifs: mm few zqmm vm I


tqim S2jr% T^gsf irhii
SloJca 25.—In the first year, the rains will be even,
while in the second5 there will be good rain in the initial
portion of the season. In the third year, it will be plenti-
ful, while in the fourth, there will be rain only in the
latter half. In the fifth year, the rain will be scanty.

Sloka 26.—Of the 12 Yugas comprising the Jovial


cycle, the four, viz., Vishnu, Indra, Brih ispati and Agni
are the best. The middle four are only medium. The
last four are to be understood as the worst.

^rf* gnr^rfr ?Tt2rn^.:rfst i


* ?ifr«i5frR u

m&t q qiiTf qq€J% IRvsu


SloJca 27.—When Jupiter enters the first quarter of
Dhanishta synchronous with his emergence from the
conjunction of the Sun in the month of Magha, Prabhava,
the first year of his cycle begins and it will be beneficial
to all beings.

qqqmnfiRt qisi I
srqq Jffq q SiqRqin IR^II
Sloka 28.—In this year, viz., Prabhava, there will
be drought in some parts; there will be outbreak of
storms and fires, the six-fold troubles [vide p. 61, $iipra)9
Adh. VIII. SI. 29-33] witow: 99

and phlegmatic diseases. In spite of these, the people


will not feel miserable.

awiiitfre T^J hjtkj I


sraiTK&ra wtwiot 5I«IR ir^II

%|s^r m mm ^ (Roll
Slokcts 29-30,—Thereafter, Vibhava, the second year
begins. Then follow Sukla, Pramoda and Prajapati.
The benefic effects will go on increasing in these
years. During this period, Kshatriya kings will rule over
the earth abounding in paddy, sugar-cane, barley and
other grains^ when the people will be free from fear and
hatred, and where the people will be all-cheerful and free
from the malefic effects of the Kali age.

snsnsff w snpRm*nii iIRR I

wn% wsfiw sri^ ^ ^ I

srs^sj^sfq 5U%t mv. iRqn

Slolcas 31-32,—In the second Yuga which is com-


posed of Angiras, Srimukha, Bhava> Yuva and Dhatu,
the first three prove auspicious, the remaining two being
middling. The lord of rain will pour down abundant
rain in the first .three years and the people will be free
from affliction and fear. In the last two years, the rains
will be equally distributed, but there will be the outbreak ■
of diseases and war.

ifqWreq |q qpi?qqif: I
qqn^q RtRqq^,;^ ^ www
100 l$?Sf5iOTm [Adb. VIll. SI. 34-37

arra ^ ^ prf: JrsiRTq; 1


qn: mw irnraw 3 wru'nifj ^ n^tfii
Slohas 33-34:,—In the third lustrum presided over by
Indra, the years are Easwara, Bahudhanya, Pramatthin,
Vikrama and Vrisha caused the transit of Jupiter. The
first two years will be auspicious and will bestow the
fruits of the golden age on the people. The third will be
wholly inauspicious and the last two will give plenty of
food-grains and risk from diseases.

^ g §113# ^ 11^11
gRoi ci?3 ^ 1
5fItR 11^II
Sloltas 35-36.—In the fourth lustrum, the first
year, viz.% Chitrabhanu is declared to be the bestj the
second, named Subhanu is medium in result ; it brings
on sickness without mortality. The next year known as
Tharana gives copious rain. The year Parthiva is dec-
lared to yield luxuriant crops.} The fifth year, namely
Vyaya, will prove auspicious. Love reigns supreme and
festivities will be the order of the day.
The commentator Bh-ittotpala adopts the reading?^} instead
of era in Sloka 35, and interprets ^ to be the name of the third
year instead of Tharana. In the next sloka, he adopts Tharana as
the fourth omitting Parthiva. Accordingly he adopts the reading
This is not convincing as it is against our tradition

^nlrhqi I%cij JRR gqu II^VSII


Sloha 37,—In the fifth lustrum presided over by ?5Jer-
Thwashta, Sarvajit is the first year. The next is
Adh. VIII, SI, 38-42] sfwrawrwr 101

Sarvadhari, followed by Virodhin, Vikrita and Khara.


Of the above, the second year is good and the rest bring
about dread.

-«6PciH5r sTif^r^ ii^cn


Sloka 38,—The sixth lustrum consists of the years
Nandana, Vijaya, Jaya, Manmatha and Durmukha. The
first three are propitious ; Manmatha is middling. The
last will prove the worst of the lot,

jjwTin *33 il^ll

llRRIRI g f?

sTrifR: RpRra®: sn^nrsr^

?|R ^5 5JIRRI llaoll


Slokas 39-40.—The seventh lustrum is composed of
the years Hemalamba, Vilambi, Vikari, Sarvari and
Plava due to the transit of Jupiter. The first year will have
stormy rain accompanied by the six-fold afflictions (vide
Adhyaya V-52, supra). In the next year, the crops and
rains will be scanty- The third year will prove very
disastrous through floods, and the fourth will usher in
famine. The last year Plava will prove auspicious with
copious rain,

fir I

RUcNsCf RSIRmf HcpRf I


HRI fofg q^iRlsfJr: ^^Rqtraftgi*h*rq n iivqii
102 [Adh. VIII. SI. 43-47

Slolcas —In the 8th lustrum ruled by Viswe-


deva the years are Sobhakrit (also Sokahrit), Subhakrit'
Krodhi, Viswavasu and Parabhava. The first two bring
joy and contentment to people. The third will prove
very malefic. The last two will he middling. But in the
fifth year Parabhava, there will be fire, affliction caused
by war and diseases ; and the Brahmins and kine will
suffer.
is another reading for

STRTJ 3'Tf I i
tfrcRoii liy^li
gqfl srautf €lSlR0rS5q I
m m HH H wq^qg iiyyn
Slokas iS-M.—In the ninth lustrum, the respective
years are Plavanga, Keelaka, Saumya, Sadharana and
Rodhakrit. Of these, Keelaka and Saumya are goodj
while Plavanga will prove troublesome in many ways
to the people. In the year Sadharana, there will not
be much rain and there will be the six-fold afflictions. In
the fifth year, the rain will be unequally distributed, but
crops will flourish.

srw 3*1 i
T* ^ I1VMI

qt^qq^q^is^^: | y\sll
Slolcas 4f5-4f7—In the tenth Yuga presided over
by Indragni, the first year is known as Paridhavi; then fol-
Adh. VIII, SI 48-51]

]ow the four years Pramadi, Ananda, Rakshasa and AnalaP


In the year Paridhavi, the middle country will suffer, and
a king will die. There will be dearth of water and
trouble from fire. In the year, Pramadi, people will be
lazy ; there will be war, and red flowers and red seeds will
be destroyed. The next year Ananda will bring joy to
all. tfhe two years Rakshasa and Anala will produce
a general decay; the former will be marked by the growth
of summer crops)and the latter by the outbreak of fires
and epidemics.
smrfrif is another reading (in Sloka 45). In Sloka
47, war: is another reading for rfcT',;-

arm g ifecff liven

gn2? i

Slokas 48-49.—The eleventh Yuga is composed of


the years Pingala, Kalayukta, Siddhartha, Raudra and
Durmati. In the first year, there will be excessive rain.
Robbers will increase. People will suffer from Asthma,
cough, followed by the shaking of the jaws. The year
Kalayukta has got many defects and evils, while the year
Siddhartha contains many good qualities. In the year
Raudra, there will be much suffering and loss. The year
Durmati will have medium rain.

*1^ fit qift I


ssnfoN rcw ^ 1%: HHoii
h#T I

^ ^isnSt ^r|; www


104 [Adh. VIII. S3. 52-53

Slokas 50-51,—In the twelfth Yuga, the first year is


named Dundubhi and will be marked by the growth of
plenty of food grains.^) (Then follows Udgari or Rudhirod-
gari^wherein kings will suffer and(the rains also will be
uneven and irregular, ) The third year is Raktaksha in
which there will be general danger caused by tusked
animals and diseases. In the fourth year Krodha, people
will become subjected to anger and kingdoms will be
devastated through wars.
In Sloka 50, STWR is another reading for

hhrii
Sloka 52.—Kshaya is the name given to the last
year of the 12th or last Yuga of Jupiter. It will cause
decay in many ways to the people, engender a sort of
fear among the Brahmin class. The agriculturists will
prosper. The Vaisyas and the Sudras will gain ; so also
the robbers. Thus have been declared here briefly all
the effects arising from the 60 years.
^ i

git ^gsfafqr ^ If

m** 5 11

3155^1 * ^ IIMH
Adh. IX. SI. 1-2] 105

Sloha 53.— Jupiter, with rays unbedimmed, dense


and spread over ail round with a form broad and white as
Kumuda and Kunda flowers and clear as crystal and not
overpowered by any other planet and on the march in the
right direction will prove beneficial to the whole mankind.
Thus ends the 8th Adhyaya on the "course of Jupiter1'.

IjFW: II^I Venus.

aniism: ntn

Sloha 1.—It has been stated (by Devala and others)


that there are nine roads vie., (1) ^rnr Naga (2) iw-Gaja
(3) W^-Airavata (4) l^vr-Vdshabha (5) ^rr-Go (6)
Jaradgava (7) ^f-Mriga (8) ^-Aja and (9) 5rf5T-Dahana
formed respectively by the nine triads of stars reckoned
from Aswini and ascribed to Venus.
cmr *3 i

^ stVtBf: II

feihm SJ
^rr^Tn^TT^r I
rfr: sr^Tr^r n
cTt^gfr xk>iw,m ^n^Trfir^r i
3T5TMW ^ ^^cir u

5 ^fm5T3[ vmmw l
qiTOf I *T5[q^ irii
f.H. 14
106

Slolca 2.-But according to our view, the Naga road is


the courseof Venus over the threeasterisms Svvati, Bharani
and Krittika and those of the Gaja, Airavata & Vrishabha
are composed of the succeeding three triads, viz. (1)
Rohini, Mrigasira and Ardra (2) Punarvasu, Pushya and
Aslesha and (3) Magha, Purvaphalguni and Uttaraphal-
guni. The four stars composing the Go-Veethee are
Aswini, Revati, Purvabhadra and Uttarabhadra.

A ii^ii
SloTia 3.—The road -Jaradgavee consists of the
three asterisms Sravana, Dhmishta and Satabhisha.
That named ^rr-Mriga sways over Anuradlia, Jyestha
and Moola. The three asterisms Hasta, Visakha and
Chittra constitute the sr^raTf-Ajaveethee. The
Dahana Veethee consists of the two stars Purvashadha
and Uttarashadha.

ny i

SloJca 4.—Of the above nine courses, the first three,


^.jTm-Naga, n^r-Gaja and R[^fT-Airavatha are
northern, the next 'three are central and the last ones,
southern. In each trio, there is a further sub-division
into (1) northern (2) central and (3) southern.
^ Tin:
*nrtfr ^refr JTrrr^r^fr i
. ti
3cr%^v??rrT^rccrr g rr^rranr i
^ ^er(iri%er?i m n
Adh. IX. SI. 5-6] 107

ar^f^r % n
^rtTtr 5fnTfr«fr agw i
^njc?i q?iR^TR<T; ^ic u
srA^fr 5 ^«ff I
q^r 5fR5^r %qr ft^rerr u
fTOT" j?Tr^5TqYsfr crmCTl I
^^frr a
asn q i
qrq^ qrTiT ^fr%v<oIt •q I
^rq»^qRqvr?s ^jf5rqi«:q?m^ri II
w. ^rrsrrfjrqr i%w srqart^ i
^nisirr ftqir^r ^ u
^ grqil: <^1 fr!^ gr^qlq^; ^r^vr^i: i
«^qri%^i qfTqi: qrqr ?jnr^r^r: u

^Wit gRT iimi


Sloha 5.—It has been declared by other sages that
just as there are the three courses in the starry firmament,
even so, the asterisms have their positions defined as
northern, central and southern according to their situation
in respect of the ecliptic. Similarly, if Venus transits
north of a star, he is said to be in his northerly course,
etc.
aqi ^ tsmqz
q^mrqrr tiqr ^rm ^r%riiTiwq«r: i
*rr»ir II
^r%oii ^nrr q%rfS<T: I
•T^lc^pm; ^qjrrn^qr HZ il
5[%0I ^ou J7RTf srsq fisq I

3TR*n*if W^T?r{ I
%T%^ qunj ll^ll
108

Sloha 6,—There are others (like Garga) who say


that the nine asterisms from Bharani onwards constitute
the northern course, while the central one is formed by
the nine asterisms beginning from Purvaphalguni and
the southern one is composed of the nine stars counted
from Purvashadha.

sbti ^r%5i «
gsBf HTO nw i
n
^o^rtr ^ n5i i
II

!%;§ ^ iivsii

Sloka 7,—The science of astrology cwn astronomy


was founded on the intuition of great saints. Should there
be any difference in their views, it would not be proper
on our part to suggest the correct course. Hence I can
only quote various opinions.

jpang ikii
Sloha 8.—Venus, setting or rising in the northern
routes will produce abundant food-grains and prosperity
to people. When he is in the central routes, he will
produce middling effects ; while in the southern ones, the
effects will be untoward,
asir ^ *m: l
Adh. IX. SI. 9-13. 1 mijswt: 109

t
?7t!TjR ^ H
wptmm \
ffex^ wg; n

3T?fW^?fR i
tf&'ii CINI T^iaRtT arqi^ li^li
Sloha 9.—The course of Venus in the three routes
arsr and ^r^cr will produce effects par excellence,
excellent and slightly good. Similarly the effects have
to be pronounced to be even, middling and slightly bad,
when Venus traverses the next three routes. In the last
three routes, he will produce effects which will prove
undesirable, disastrous and totallyldestructive respectively.

ii ? o ii

msm m\ mh ffm i

li u I'
SloJcas 10-11.—The four asterisms commencing
from Bharani constitute the first Mandala or cycle of
Venus and produce plenty of food. But, there will be
fright in the countries Vanga, Anga, Mahisha, Valheeka
and Kalinga.
If after the rising of Venus in this sf^-Mandala
another planet should pass over him, the latter will destroy
the kings of the tribes Bhadraswa, Surasena, Yaudheya
and Kotivarsha.

i^wsfRT I
v%ra; \\\r\\

II? ^11
no fswffcirw* [Adh. IX. SI, 14-17.

SloTca 12-13, The four stars beginning from Ardra


form the second or cycle and Venus, while in this,
will bestow plenty of water and food-crops. But he wilt
be unfavourable to the Brahmin class, especially so to
those that commit cruel deeds. If Venus is overpowered
in this ^^-Mandala by another planet, he will cause
distress to the Mlechchas, foresters eaters of dog's flesh
and cowherds, the people of Gonarda, low-class people,
Sudras and the people of Videha.

ftsntrsresqi I

11 ?H!I

SloJcas 14-15,—When Venus after rising is passing


through the 3rd formed by the five stars com-
mencing from Magha, he will destroy crops, cause
danger from famine and robbers, revolutionise the social
levels and create commingling of the social stnta.
Jf Venus is assailed by another planet in this cycle,
he destroys shepherds, Sabaras, Sudras, Pundras, savages
of the western countries, the Sulikas. foresters, the
Dravidas and people living on the coasts.

n^n

sr-qMFgr ^5; mis I


. urr^ 11 ^11

SloJcas 16-17.—The three stars commencing from


Swati Sorm the fourth Mandala which removes fear from
people's minds, promotes the happiness of Brahmins and
Ill

Kshatriyas, and the growth of-crops, but creates mis-


understanding among friends. If Venus bo overpowered
(by another planet) in this Mandala, death overtakes the
Kirata-chieftain, and the Ikshvakus will be crushed. So
also will be the cave-men, people of Avanti, Pulindas,
Tanganas and Surasenas.

sraferca I
ii^n
sr-TRif^. i
ii^n

Slohas 18-19,—The five asterisms beginning with


Jyeshta constitute the fifth Herein, the people
will suffer from hunger, robbers and diseases. Similarly
the people of Kashmira, Asmaka, Matsya, Avanti and
those living on the banks of the Charudevi will be in
distress. If Venus be overpowered here, he destroys
the Dravidas, Abheeras, Ambashtas, Trigarthas and
Saurashtras, people of Sindhu and the Sauveerakas. The
king of Kasi will meet with his end.

(Roll

ir?ii
Slokas 20-21.—The sixth Mandala which is auspi-
cious is composed of six asterisms beginning with
Dhanishta. The period will be marked by an increase
of prosperity, cattle-wealth and food-grains ; but in some
places there will be fear. If Venus be assailed here, he
will cause distress to the Sulikas, people of Gandhara Lnd
112 [Adh. IX. SI. 22-24

Avanti ; people of Videha will be destroyed ; cave men,


Yavanas, Sakas and servants will thrive.
snrewf sfift '
ft^nsr wiq ^TB^n^r iR^n
Sloha 22,—Venus in passing through the fourth and
the fifth Mandalas in the west will confer benefits on the
people. Similar will be the result when he transits the
third division in the east. The effects of his transits in
the other Mandalas will be as already stated.
TOT ^ wsrc: \

tmr ^

Sloha 23,—If Venus be visible before Sunset, he


will cause fear ; if seen throughout the day, there will be
hanger and disease. At midday if he is seen conjoined
with the Moon, there will be discord between the king's
troops and the citizens.

sjaft c^^tssr I

ar^^WRiTi W ^i^fi 'Rtfll


Slolca 24—U Venus passes through the middle of
Krittika, the earth consisting of elevations and depres-
sions becomes levelled up iby the rivers through waters
overflowing the banks
Adh. IX. SI. 25-27] !nrwlsvur«i: 113

Jiraraw Vm i
«r% irhii
Sloka 25.— When the cart of Rohini is broken
through by Venus, the earth will be strewn with hair and
pieces of bones and assume the form of one who per-
forms the ^rrf^cTcT-Kapalavrata to atone for the murder of
a Brahmin.
Here the author has indulged in a bit of poetic fancy. The
idea is that many will be killed in battle, etc.
For Vide JT^jcT XI-72
The wain of Rohini is cleft, i.e.9 undergoes occultation
by a planet, when the latter, simding in the 17th degree of
Taurus has a southern latitude (i38jq) of a little more than two
degrees.
=5 2r5rftrar% i

3Tf^j weTr rwra ^ ?rr^?rr: n


usrr ^
fTOttr r>2?qf \
sRT^rf^r ftr??rr^tr%o^r: ^ m \\

31151^5 IR^II
Sloka 26,—When Venus comes to Mrigasiras, he
will destroy joioes and crops. When he goes to Ardra,
he causes rain to the Kosala and Kalinga countries and
brings on excossive rain.

5^%^ mh I
5^ 5?i IR^II
Sloka 27.-*-When Venus is in Punarvasu, the
Asmakas and the Vaidarbhas will be put to much suf-
f. U. 15
114 [Adh. IX. SI. 28-29

fering. Wiien he is in Pushya, there will be copious rain


and the Vidyadharas will be crushed in battle.

3rr%i5 l

"V ir^II

Sloha 28.—When he is in Aslesha, the people will


undergo immense suffering caused snake-poison.
When he is piercing Magha, he will cause trouble to the
chief of Mahouts. There will be copious rain.
To the chief Msnister " if the reading be adopted.
Utpala gives in a quotation the definition ot" the cleaving^
alias occultation, of the junction star of Magha by a planet :

^T*T?rr?T wrsrr^fsrrfvisfir^r^q?^ \
^2r%§r«fr wrr'&^T^f n
The definition of tho occultation of the star in question
according to the scientific astronomers, is as follows : "A planet
occults the junction star of Magha (Regulus) when its own
rectified latitude, being in .the same direction (north\ is more
than half the latitude, and less than one and a half the latitude
of the star " From this we may deduce that the author of the
stanza, whoever he may have been (probably Orahmagapta), had
a still more accurate knowledge of the real latitude of Regulus
than the Surya Siddhanta has, in which the latifrpjde is stited to
be O. Another stanza defines the latitude of tne Mobn when
causing the occultation of certain stars :

qfcoi II Kern.

• 311^ iR^li
Shlca 29,—When Vews is in Purvaphalguni, the
Sabaras and the Pulkidas will me^t with destruction ;
115

there will be copious rain. When he is in Uttaraphalguni,


the Kurus, people of Jangala and the Panchalas will be
destroyed ; but there will be rain.

"fiii mm ^ wi sr: i
ifl: Ii3°ii
Sloha 30.—When Venus is in Hast a, the Kauravas
and artists will suffer. There will be drought.
Diggers of wells and birds will suffer when Venus is in
Chittra; but there will be good rain.

snti I
gnalfor'if ^ w U^II
Slalca 31. When Venus 'is in Swati, there will be
copious rain. Messengers, traders and sailors will suffer.
If Venus be in Visakha, there will be dread among the
traders.

^ ||^^||
Sloha S^-^Whorn Venus is in Anuradha, there will
be dissensions among Kshatriyas. When he is in Jyeshta,
there will be trouble to the Kshatriya chiefs. When
Venus is in Moola, druggists^ and physicians will be
worried. In Hone of these three, there will be rain.

^ n^il
Sloha 33.—When Venus is in Purvashadha, people
will be troubled by aquatic animals and products (aquatic
animals will suffer, according to some). When he is in
Uttarashadha, there will be a crop of diseases. When he
116 [Adh. IX. SI. 34-35

is in Sravana, there will be ear-disease, and when he is


in Dhanishta, there will be danger to heretics,

ISTisjraRraft T%3: ii^«n


Slolm Si.—When Venus is in Satabhishak, distillers
of toddy or jarrack will be distressed. When he is in
Purvabhadra, gamblers will come to grief. The Kurus
and Panchalas also will suffer. But there will be rain.

sri^r f^qRf ^
Sloka 35.—In Uttarabhadra, Venus causes damage
to fruits and roots ; in Revati, to travellers and marchers;
p Aswini, to horse-keepers ; and in Bharani, to Kiratas
and Yavanas.
cmr ^ ^T^q-: 1

vii n

^ ^fegFRT Cf5Tq5rHT 11
forfait 1
fHi: it
3rr%qr^[5Hi 1
gsgr lyftanniai 11
*rrni ag^Kf 1
srwot 5 f qr^i^sfnTarq^ »*
g cfr^r f1
girH fT^qtef f%9rr^ n
mifcws gift =3 1
ikwmm gfTfe ^ %% h
W qhMr-ar: g firqsrt 1
Adh. IX. SI. 36-37] 117

are^r? ^8?^: ii
^rfqifi H^rrort ^ iro I
frqOT^r^ !i

q^U rUWW 1*115 W* I


q^r qi wrnqqiq ^^qir n^n

Sloha36,—When Venus b3C0in3S visible or sets on


the 14th, 15th or the 8th day of the dark fortnight, the
earth will appear as if it weie m ids of water, i.e., there
will be abundant rain,
cim ^

^q- whq: %ik srgsfir n


qrr^rcarq fq?nwTC i
55rfS% g q^r Hrrlr f^^s^fTqr^qr I
Jtqfd ^JU gfq q qqft II
qqq'^r q^I l^fh: I
^Vaf 3 q^r ^ II
qfq I
sqff^qrn q^T qqft ^tfrq; II
^ qfqf qqfcT ^iqq: 1
1
qri^nm sq *; qr^^Trpqq qqm u

p^g^iq^tiqng^: ^HTOra*Ti ^ i
m ^q*T?fiq5qTt%?n ^ qia q^qirt s^fifNrafl; if

SloJca 37—If Venus and Jupiter be in exact opposb


tion, and in the East and West (1st and 7th), the people
will be oppressed with sickness, fear and grief and wiW not
receive even a drop of water from heaven.
118 [Adh. IX. SI 38-39

1
11
m ^35^; 1 a^T ^ 1
OTa^sir i
?r ^ ^f^nfr fvJr f^a u

S i%w qtfea f^^ria; q^raf$Tq?5Tqtj: n


a^r =3 q^jar 1
itf'jq sn^ia: ^aP: ff^qR: 1
q^is-q>q rw^ra a^r =g^ q^aa 11
vT«r4^rJTT ^^?ar q^-n^r i
aqicrrt =3 ^gsrrm qa: 55^^ srq: 11
^rq ?nV ^r'S^r q vyq^ )
3 vari^m 3Tf^:; ^rT!?r fqq: n
^ 3 SSB: f^qft: 1
q^r qr^Tctqat ai aiqt^ ^ ^3311
a^j q Trn: I
sipqi-q^^t^qr 3 qr% gqsff^q Tr}
^W^qruar &K sRqat u

mm I
?ii%i^i: I^cii

* sit 5^i%<ri: ^ris H^JT wu flsncr^t I


1 strerq 1^1% ratfl% ^Jfl^il
Slohas 38-39.—When Jupiter, Mercury, Mars and
Saturn are in advance of Venus, there will be wars among
men, elephants (or serpents), demi-gods ; and winds will
destroy the tops of mountains, trees, etc. Friends will
not continue as such; Brahmins will neglect their religious
duties. There will not be a drop of rain from above ;
and thunderbolt will destroy the peaks of mountains.
Adh. IX. SI. 40-43]

llVol1
Sloka 40.—When Saturn is in advance of Venus,
barbarians, cats, elephants, donkeys, she-buffaloes, black-
grains, boars, fulindas, Sudras and people living in
southern countries will be destroyed by diseases arising
from the vitiation of wind, and by ophthalmic diseases.

RIRcf 5I5ir I
liy
^ ^1
Slokz 41,—When Mars is in advance of Venus,
people will suffer destruction through fire, war, famine,
drought and robbers. Both the moveable and immove-
able objects will ba completely annihilated; so will be
the people in the northern countries The quarters will
he afflicted with fire, lightning and dust-

m ^ w ^ ^ sim* 11
SloJca 42.—When Jupiter is in advance of Venus, all
white objects, the abodes of Brahmins, cows and Gods,
and the eislern direction will suffer ruin. Clouds will
shower hail-stones. Diseases of the throat wild prevail ;
but the autumnal crop will be abundant.

"1?^ mi ui KV^ii
Sloha 43.—When Venus is behind Mercury at rising
or setting, there will be rain; Diseases wiil crop up e$-
1-20 SSwffmw* [Adh. IX. SL 44-45

pecially those arising from the vitiation of bile, and


jaundice. The summer crops will flourish. Ascetics,
fire-worshippers, physicians, actors, wrestlers, etc., horses»
merchants, cows, vehicles, kings, all yellowish objects
and the western direction will be ruined.

^ iiyyii
SloTca 44.—When Venus is of the colour of fire,
there is danger from fire ; if red, there will be war ;
if golden, diseases will break out ; if green or tawny,
asthma and "cough will prevail ; and if ashy, coarse or
dark in appearance, not a drop of water will fall from
heaven.

sfqifoij: RRifq: II»HII


SloTca 45.—When Venus is of the colour of curd,
lotus (Kumuda), or the Moon, with rays bright and far-
expanding, with an orb full and large, with a good gait
i, et) not retrograde, and going north of the star, not
accompanied by portents, and victorious in planetary war,
he bestows the semblance of the golden age.
fljsn wmr *;5msw \
wlsfr srerrvrrsra?; w-^ih
srifft srr^^t f^Sr fwnwy sr® t
^ ^ 3r| rr^ n
ar^TT ^ ^3!r% I
f h it
41
Thus ends the 9th Adhyaya on the course of Venus."
Adh. X. SI. 1-4.] 121

II?oil Saturn.

tk 11? I!

^ 5r?^PTiq ^ IRII

Slokas 1-2.—When Saturn bein^ of glossy orb stays


m Sravanaj Svvati, Hasta, Ardra, Bharani and Purva-
phalguni, he makes the earth filled with plenty of water.
When he stays in Aslesha. Satabhishak and Jyeshta, he
bestows happiness on mankind. But there will not be
plentiful rain. When he stays in Moola, he brings about
famine, war and drought. Now, I shall treat of the
effects of Saturn in each lunar mansion separately.
^ trt: i

^rfr W2r%-4ri^^: ti

^fvsr: *tw snreffs u


3j^ OTrft«Tcr:

ii^u

SloJca 3.—When Saturn passes through Aswini, he


d-stroys horses, grooms, poets, physicians and ministers ;
while in Bharani, he ^destroys dancers, songsters, musi-
cians, base and deceitful men.

ii»ii
16
122 [Adh. X. SI. 5-7-

Slolta 4*.—When Saturn moves in Krittika, people


living by fire (such as smiths) and commandants suffer,
while in Rohini, the people of Kosala, Madra, Kasi,
Panchala and cartmen will suffer distress.

^5^ HHII

Slolca 5.—When Saturn is in Mrigasira, the Vatsas,


the persons performing and those officiating as priests in
sacrifices, the nobility, and the men of central countries
will be troubled, while, in Ardra, the Paratas, the Rama-
thas, oil-mongers, washermen and robbers will suffer.

8loTia 6.—When Saturn is in Punarvasu, people of


the Punjab, the western tracts, Surashtra, Sindhu and
Suveera will suffer ; while in Pushya, bell-ringers pro-
claimers, Yavanas. traders, gamblers and flowers wi|
come to grief.

Sloka 7,—'When Saturn is in Aslesha, aquatic


animals or products and serpents will have trouble. In
Magha, Saturn causes trouble to the Bahleekas, Chinese,
Kandaharis, Sulikas, Paratas, Vaisyas, godowns and
traders.
a^rr -g nd; i
Adh. X. SI. 8-12] ^inrswifts 123

sriW \\t\\
Sloka 8.—When Saturn is in Purvaphalgunij juice-
vendors, courtezans, virgins and the Maharashtras will
tiave trouble. In Uttaraphalguni, Saturn afflicts kings,
jaggery, salt, mendicants, water and the people of
Taxila.

sRsnw: II^II
Sloka 9,—When Saturn is in Hasta, barbers, potters^
©il-mongers, etc., thieves, physicians, tailors, elephant-
catchers, harlots, people of Kosala, and makers of
garlands will come to grief.

Sloka 10.— When Saturn is in Chittra, young


women, writers, painters and coloured pots will suffer.
Saturn in Swati will afflict the Magadhas, (or the royal
panegyrists), spies, couriers, charioteers, sailors and
dancers and the like.

ifl%5 ^
Sloka 11.—When Saturn is in Visakha, the Trigartas,
Chmcse, people of Kuluta, saffron, lac, crops, madder
arid., safflower come to decay.
^ 3iTir5RsR*i: I
SfTOI'T TIT'd ^ rnwiq; II? ^11
Sloka 12.—When Saturn is in Anuradha, the Kulu-
tes, Thanganas, the mountain tribes called Khasas,
124 isrorfcarqn* [Adh. X. SI. 13-16

Kashmerians, ministers, potters, etc. and bell-ringers come


to grief. There will also be discord among friends.

^ 1 n^i!

SloJii 13,—When Saturn is in Jyeshta, kings,


priests, proteges of kings, heroes, associations, families
and guilds come to grief; so do the people of Knsi.
Kosala and Panchala, fruits, herbs and warriors, when
Saturn is in Moola.

Sloka 14.—When Saturn is in Purvashadha, the


people of Anga, Vanga, Kosala, Girivraja, Magadha,
Pundra, Mithiia and those living in the city of Tamra-
lipta come to grief.

ii^HH

Sloha 15,—When Saturn is in Uttarashadha, the


people of Dasarna, the Yavanas, Ujjain, the Sabaras,
men living in the Pariyatra region and the Kuntibhopts
will suffer.

Sloha 16.—When Saturn is in Sravana, king's offi-


cers, leading Brahmins, physicians, priests and people of
Kalinga will suffer. In Dhanishta, Saturn bestows vic-
tory on the king of Magadha and prosperity on those
that are engaged in usury.
Adh. X. SI. 17-20. 1 !??rarscwi: 125

?n«r fi
amlf^ JT^T ^ 11?^II

Sloha 17.—If S itnrn be in Satabhishak and Purva-


bhadra, physicians, poets, IxHdy-distillers, traders and
politicians suffer; so do those living on the banks of
rivers, cart-wrights, women and gold when he is in
Uttarabhadra.

Sloha 18.—When Saturn is in Revati, king's ser-


vants, people residing in Krauncha island, autumnal
crops, the Sabiras and the Yavanas will be afflicted.

n^n

Sloha 19.—When Jupiter is in Visakha and Saturn


in Krittika, terrible cilamity will befall mankind. If
the two planets should transit one and the same star,
there will be a civil feud in cities.

^fWfr r%J?rr^rg I
?rr?: srsfr^w^^ n

5TR?^rrr^r n
cj?Tr ^ i
i
<i^r srsTRT^rtfr u

ST13^! ^3JI ^ I
^ TrK^ofl IRoll
126 SCwrfcnw*. [Adh. X. SI. 21.

Slolca, 20.—When Saturn's orb is variegated, birds


will suffer destruction. If his rays appear yellow, he will
cause famine. If he is blood-red in colour, it portends
war ; if he is ashy, there will be strife and intense hatred
among people.

mi i

ztkmi WKfifo ii^?ii

Slolca 21. It is a tradition among sages that if


Saturn be as bright as -the beryl, he brings on happiness
to the people. Similarly, he is auspicious if he is jet
black like the Vana flower or deep-blue like the Atasi-
flower. Whichever colour Saturn assumes, he proves des-
tructive to that class of people represented by that colour-
that is, white-Brahmins, red-Kshatriyas, yellow-Vaisyas
and dark-Sudras.
^ *m: i

?r«ir ^ wmt \

sj^sqar Hsfsrfecr JI-

Thus ends the 10th Adhyaya on the " course of Saturn''.


Adh, XL SI. 1-5] tprapfwww 127

II?? II Ketu.

1HU4 ftWjRR ^ I
T^^s^rtRif^siR; II?ll

Sloha 1.—Having comprehended the peculiarities


of Ketu's transit as treated of by sages Garga, Parasara,
Asita, Devala and many others, I expound the same in
the most unambiguous manner.
sn * imrarewTM WRT fiin. I
IRII
Sloka 2.—It is not possible to find out by calculation
the rising or setting of Ketu, inasmuch as there are three
sorts of Ketus, viz., celestial, atmospheric and terrestrial.

arprgssB^q I

11311
Sloha 3.—In places where, though there is no fire,
there is still an igneous appearance, Ketu's presence is
recognised except where there are glow-worms, phos-^
phoric lights on graves, gems, jewels and the like,

ll^ii

Sloha 4.—The atmospheric Ketus are such as are


seen on flagstaffs, weapons, houses, trees, horses, ele-
phants and the like ; the celestial ones are those that
are seen among the asterisms. Such as do not belong
to the above two categories are to be known as terrestrial
Ketus.
5icRq5n^qR% ?T5SRq> %<ifrR[ i
rn 5pRfo: %g^ HHll
128 [Adh. XI. Si. 6-7.

SloTca 5.—There are 101 Ketus according to some


sages such as Parasara, while others like Garga say that
they are 1000 in number. But sage Narada declares
that there is only one Ketu which appears in manifold
forms.
am ^ i

ar%#r^ & it
c^r ^ i
st-ot^: »

qsNTr ^ sri^rs ^ I
®?R; li^li
Sloka 6.—What does it matter whether there is but
one Ketu or more ? The effects at all events should be
declared through the rising and setting (including the
particular direction thereof), position (in which part of the
firmament vis-a-vis planets and asterisms), contact, the
act of covering the neighbouring celestial body with a
smoky mantle and colour.
mi *Ti*n*cfi5FJ ^ I
ini

S7oia7.—The effects of Ketu will last for as many


months as the number of days during which it is visible.
In the same way the number of years can be guessed
from the number of months during which it is visible,
the effect in all cases commencing after the first three
fortnights of its appearance.
cjsrr ^ w:
Adh. XL SI, 8-10] q^r^ns^r^r: li9

q^?Tars^r x
50f«r^grq3 ^ %?rssfq5tra: n
^ f^3T3T: I
grsmr i^^«tferaTnsr'W(Hrr?gRr^^ I
Wi: n
aRfTr?^r^r?5f 1
%af ^55 ?*CT55f3rSI|>5r: it

mm# 5r*Rt: 11?: I


%g; ikii
SloJci 8.—If Ketu is short, slender, clear, glossy,
straight, appearing but for a short time, white, and if
there be a shower closely following its appearance, it
brings abundance and happiness,
sTF^T+ifg: is another reading.

3TKi%q?ig^r ^ iwi I
stt n^iI
Sloha 9.—If its form be quite the reverse of what
has been stated above, it is the comet Dhumaketu and
will not prove auspicious, especially when it resembles the
rainbow or has two or three crests.
?mr ^ *mr*iHr|?Tram i
Rira: RJi^gra^gf^r; i
sr^m: vrrarr^ H
ST firq^arscTr I

fr^wfq^qn f^on^u msikmi I

J$mi 11?oil
f
SloJca 10,—There are 26 comets with crests known
as Kiranas resembling a pearl necklace, gems or gold,
f. 4 17
.130 [Adh. XI. SI. 11-13

These are the sons of the Sun »and appear in the East
and West and indicate strifes among the sovereigns of
the country.
tmr ^ nn; i

htivu^i kz: !pTr w&k ar.i^rst ft^r: >


nsrr !gm*ir^^r << n

sni^qf ^Rf^sfr nnn

SloJca 11.—There are as many comets born of fire


appearing in the South-east and resembling parrots, fire,
Bandhujeeva flower, lac or blood and are productive of
danger from fire.
cf«T. ** I
sftirmrfrfiiHSren i

%sf*5jg?rr I
f^r% TOf<5i?sr^f5ur: n

ww® ^ I

SloJca 12.—There are as many Ketus rough and dark


wfth crooked crests, appearing in the South, and por-
tending pestilence to people and are the sons of Death.

^rr i

id'ilTn^Ri R%RT: i%wnr6rai i


ii?^ii
Adh. XI. SI. 14-16] 131

Sloka 13.—There are 22 comets round like a mi*rar ^


without crest3 radiant, appearing in the North«east and-'
resembling water or oil and threatening with famine.
They are the children of the Earth.
<r«fT =3 jttt; I

^r: n

SZoia 14.—There are three comets, the sons of the


Moon which appear in the North; these resemble moon-
light, silver, hoar-frost, Kumuda (white lotus) or Jasmine,
and bestow pleaty of food.
twi ^ TKh
^■*i%T«5roiW fk«f%^e5Tvrrt i
^rr: n

IW^T ^f^fT'5'7: 11? HI I


Slolca 15,—The single comet with three crests and
colours is known as Brahmadanda and is the son of
Brahman, the creator. There is no particular direction
fixed for this comet and it foretells the end of the world.
^ trT. |

^If^rrtarg : (I

%t5pt 55^: ^1: II?


Shoia 16,—Thus have been described 101 cornels, Ij
132

sh^til now proceed to indicate the characteristics by which


the remaining 899 comets may be clearly perceived.

ii^n
Sloka 17.—In the north and north-east rise the so-
called 84 comets, the sons of Venus. They are large
and white stars having a soft brilliance and produce unto-
ward effects.
;
n«Tr ^ nn: i *
3rm: Hsmr: i

f^r^r nm I
sr^rf&aig^sr ^n: n

srw^i mt I
3rte"55n ii?<;ii
Sloka 18.—Glossy and lustrous are the 60 comets
with two crests each and they are the sons of Saturn,
They are known as Kanaka or golden comets. They
appear anywhere and produce dire results.
^ sruft: I

^T«r ^rn; II

7%: qsdiRto fcrar 'n»Tn%ri: 1^: imn


Slolca 19.—There are 65 comets known as Vikacha
or hairless, who are the sons of Jupiter and have the ap-
pearance of a white single star. They have no crest.
They rise in the south and are glossy. They produce
malefic effects. - v
Adh. XL SI. 20-22] 133

?mr ^ nn: i
SPFr: srs^rr^ TOr^m: i
mvmn rlrRi^r cr?m*rtcfT! ti
1?^: 5^r: si^r ^r%QTr«r2Tr: I
srwm ^nrr: q^rg*for^i: n

JIiras^TEi: $11 *$gl^TW- I


IRo||

Sioha 20.— Fifty-one comets born of Mercury


named the Taskaras or thieves, are faint, very slender,
long and white. They may rise in any direction and
produce evil effects,
am ^ mL i
sn^fasmt ^r: i
%err«Tr; n
^ l^rcftirr %qr^^r??«Tr ^rqr^fr: <
n^r: i)

Jirai ^ TT7t: IRtll


"a
SloTca 21.—There are 60 comets born of Mars which
are called Ketus and they are deep-red like blood and
fire and have three crests. They are quartered in the
north and prove malefic when they appear.
?mr ^ Tm: i
fsrRi^raj *^1 ^r%eri^q: I
srrTO^rTrmTr^it fcrnifr % »
jrrr: qfe: «iiT«cr: i

'S^^RfrRSi; IRRII
134 [Adb- XL SI. 23-24

Sloka 22,—There are 33 Ketus named Tamasa-


Keelakas who are the sons of Rahu and are well-known.
They are seen on the discs of the Sun and the Moon and
their effects have already been described in the chapter
on Ravi-chara.
^ riA: i

kwj ^ mmv ^
in^?i;^T^£re^r: i

sTf^i; !R?2?F |?ger ^r^rd: j

*?^«^n%crr n^: i
^fF^TR?FVir«T W TO II

Sloha 23.—There is another set of 120 Ketus born


of Agni named Viswarupas and endowed with rows of
flames. These threaten mankind with serious outbreaks of
fires.
to to i
TOF5f0?r frFF^TO ^TrRfl^r 1
*STOTTOTO5ijr5t 3^rrafTO?fRr; o
&sfT^5^rT JTfr ^sfwrTO^T; i
v&nh vti Tk*r$§vs*iTm: u

WRRnn fsraRi^^Ti i
sreonw gprt: wn: IR»II
Sloka 24.—There are 77 Ketus named Aruna Ketus
which are born of wind. They are dark-red id colour, and
Adh. XI. SI. 25-26] 135

without discs, rough, of the form of chowries and with


diffuse rays : when they appear, they cause misery to
the people.
asrr ^ TOT; I

^ara: aa sr^^rd i
JT^r; u

SRiprft^Rn mm I
IRHll
SloJca 25—There are 8 Ketus who are born of
Brahma, and Uiey arc named Ganakas and are of the
form of a clustsr of stars. There are 204 Ketus known
as Chaturasras who are also the offspring of Brahma.
These produce only malefic effects.
TOTf ^TT?f: I

v??^r srr I

i 'TiT siwsn 3:iR5r^g^H*T^RT: I


sfirui: iR^n
SloJm 26.—There are 32 Ketus declared as Kanka.
These are the sons of Varuna and have the appearance
of a cluster of bamboos and shine iike the Moon and
cause malefic effects.
TOTT ^ nTt: |

Tforf*: u

sft^r sffft^^Tir w: n
136 iswrflmiim. [Adh. XF. SI. 27-30

5^1 IRVSH
Sloka 27.—The sons of Kala are 96 in number and
are named Kabandha Ketus. They resemble headless
bodies. They prove good to the Pundras and are with-
out distinct discs.
twi n m: I

i)
tth: ^ ^ a I
55t% wgiw ^xi: w

^ ^ IRcil
SloTca 28t—There are 9 Ketus having one broad
and white star in them and born out of the intermediate
directions. Thus have been mentioned the 1000 Ketus.
I shall now state their characteristic peculiarities.
<mr -g mt: i
i%!psr 5?^ JTST: I

1{Wl I
^ gW^^rR f ^ li^^H
Sloha 29.—One there is named Vasaketu, who has
got an elongated body stretched towards the north, cor-
pulent, of a glossy form and rising in the west. The very
day he appears and becomes visible, fatal diseases will
break out; but there will be abundance of food.
Adh. XL S3. 31-32. ] 137

Sloka 30.—His (Vasaketu's) counterpart is Astthi-


Ketu who is also of the same characteristics. He is rough
and is declared to be a harbinger of famine when he
makes his appearance. There is one similar to the above,
glossy in appearance and visible in the East and he is
named Sastra Ketu. By his appearance, there will be
war and pestilence.

ll^li
Sloka 31,—There is a comet named Kapalaketu who
puts in his appearance just on the Amavasya day in the
eastern direction. His beams and crest are smoky in
colour and he traverses half the heavens. He causes
famine, pestilence, drought and diseases.

ii^n
Sloka 32.—Raudra is the name of another Ketu
whose effect is similar to that of Kapala Ketu. He is to
be seen in the course of the D.ihanaveethhee in the East.
His crest is in the shape of a Sula (or trident) ; his
flame is grey, rough and red ; he has got a tendency to
travel a third part of the sky.
^ i

c?t ^ ^frr^ir n
wr
^rJT^fr nfspnt ^^rr^crr^r^sr^r^ n

snrrg nmxk u
smtfV mm I
\\
5. U. 18
138 [Adh. XL SI. 33-36

ITOrorr: snrr: ?t«d RriprPa 11

sr^f ^qniwih^cRi I

q=5#g«n^i^ ^ gsii II^^II

^qqiraf ii^n

^ ^TR"^ i
3?1L{ ^ ^Rg tt^MI

3r?TRfq ^ R ^am. I
^T «5cRRKlS^%f3^gI^r J?ra5: ll^^ll

SloJcas 33-36—There is a Chalaketu or a moveable


comet rising in the west. His crest is an inch high and is
turned to the south. His length increases the more it
goes to the north. After touching the Seven Sages
(Great Bear)—Vasishta and others—and also the Pole
Star (Dhruva) and the star Abhijit he returns after
travelling half the sky and sets in the south. When
this comet appears, people in the region beginning
from the banks of the Prayag and extending to
the town of Qjjain and Pushkara forest will be destroyed.
Those living in the north as far as ithe Devika river and
the whole of the middle country will be wiped out.
Other countries also will suffer from diseases and famine
here and there. These effects will happen in the course
of ten months. Others say it will be felt for 18 months.
?iirr ^ ntf; i

snrr: i
toteV ^ u
Adh. XL SI, 37-41.] qgnreftswira! 139

'mini: I
«ira 5^1 ^THi^r^qt II^II
%Ttr ^RI m i

Slokas 37-38.—Sweta (white) Ketu is a comet who


is visible in the eastern direction at mid-night. He has
his crest turned to the south. There is a second comet
Ka by name in the 'form of a yoke and can be seen in
the west. Both these can be seen at the same time
for a period of 7 days. They are clear and augur good
and plenty to mankind if they be glossy. Should how-
ever the comet Ka be visible for more than seven days,
then it denotes that there will be war for ten years and
consequent distress.

SloJca 39.—The comet named Sweta Ketu is like


matted hair, rough and black ; after travelling a thrrB of
the distance in the sky, he retrogrades in the anti-clock-
wise manner and destroys two-thirds of the population,

H Wwi ^ ^ !l«oh
Sloha 40—There is a comet having his seat near the
asterism Krittika, who makes himself visible by his ashy-
coloured crest. He is known as Rasmi Ketu and gives
effects similar to those of Sweta Ketu.

fcTR UVUi
140 [A:dfa. XI. SI. 42-45'.

^qrirf I
^ ^ iiy^n
SloJcas 41-42—There is another comet known as
Dhruva Ketu. His rate of motion, colour, magnitude
and form are not regular. He travels everywhere in all
the three worlds. He is soft and clear and gives auspi-
cious effects. If he should be seen by the kings on their
martial equipments, by people of countries on their
houses,- trees and mountains and by house-holders on their
vessels and the like, these are doomed to destruction.

fl? f^rarinpi^i

^ erniSr s ny^ii
SloJca 43—A comet named Kumuda with his crest
stretched in the east and with white lustre is observable
in the west for only one night. As soon as he is visible*
people in the world will have unique peace and plenty for
a continuous period of ten years,

iSSrwfoiRiJi i

5R5=ft spgi stfrssr iiaaii

3^% 5^ stsH I
jn^f str: =*
Slokas 44-45.—Mani Ketu is the name of a comet.
He is a very tiny little star appearing in the west and
observable for only once and that too for a period of
three hours. His crest is white and straight like ,a line of
milk emanating from the breast. He hails with plenty,
of food lasting for a period of 4^ months. But he
generally causes reptiles and venomous creatures to come
into existence.
Adh. XI. SI. 46-50] <iw<?*firsw»re: 141

^ fww foijnmfa i
w ?r ^if^r ^ na^li
Sloka 46.—The comet Jalaketu also appears in the
west. He is spotless in his form and has a crest slightly
higher inclined towards the west. He causes peace and
abundance of food for a period of nine months.
\wv \
fi^TtstqiRi jr^T%ninra% iia^H

Slolccis 47-48.—There is another comet Bhava Ketu


by name which makes his appearance for one night in the
east and is a tiny glossy star. He has got a crest turned
to the right and resembling the tail of a lion. There will
be unprecedented abundance of food for so many months
as the number of Muhurtas for which he is visible. Should
however he be rough instead of soft in body, there will
be an outbreak of diseases which will prove mortal to
mankind.

na wftsj srcf'nTfippJTft iiy^i


Sloka 49.—When the comet Padmaketu which ap-
pears only for one night in the west and white like the
fibre of lotus stalk, people in the land will enjoy happi-
ness for a period of seven years.

3n^ fi% fwm i


wfasp*! HHoii
Sloka 50.—Avartha is the name of another Ketu
appearing at mid-night in tke west with his crest ^turned to
142 [Adh. XL SL 51-53

the South, glossy and red in colour. As many Muhurtas


he makes himself visible, for so many months there will
be peace and plenty to mankind.

atiiFR fa isHtll
nm ^ ifriH I
i.^h
Slokas 51-52.—During the time of Sun-set a Ketu
named Samvarta with a crest smoky and coppery in
colour makes his appearance in the west He occupies a
a third of the sky and is stationed like a trident and is
frightful to look at. As many Muhurtas as he is visible,
for so many years there will be war and strife among
kings and they will ultimately perish. Men whose natal
star is identical with the one in which the comet appears
will also suffer,
am ^
iret W: i
^pjf§«r &ni u

srwm I

a^rrmwra^ra \
(1
fey®: «w[%tjfn?r^gi«Tr i
S3 H
; ot: stottW^ l

^ f?Ri %^wi>^3s«iqT vm 1
wira ^it ^ UH^II
Adh. XL SI. 54-56] 143

Slolca 53.—Barring the Ketus (comets) that are good,


I shall proceed to state the several princes that will be
killed according as the other (malefic) comets eclipse the
several stars by their tails or come in contact with the
same.

«r|3ii !IH»II
Sloha 54. When the asterism Aswini is dimmed or
touched by a malign comet, the chief of the Asmakas will
die. If Bharani be the star in question, it is the Kirata
king that will be killed. When the star is Krittika, the
Kalinga chief will perish. If the star be Rohini, the head
of the Surasenas will meet with his death.

5is5ii slfaim g«nsfiig I

iikhii
Sloka 55', The king of the Useenaras will be killed
when a bad comet dims or touches the star Mrigasira.
The chief of the fishermen will be killed when the star
Ardra is eclipsed by such a comet. The chief of the
Asmakas and the lord of the Magadhas will respectively
meet with their end when the asterisms Punarvasu and
Pushya are contaminated by a malignant comet.

qtsrf "ttwhsum I

Shlti 56, If the star be Aslesha, the head of the


Asikis will be killed. The ruler of the Migadhas will
die if the star in quesfion be Magha. The king, of the
Pandya kingdom will take his exit when the asterism s
Parvaphalguni, When the star is Ultaraphalguni, the
144 [Adh.XI. SI. 57-60.

chief of Ujjain will die. The lord of the Dandaka


country will be affected when the star is Hasta.

c y w. 11^11
Slolca 57, When a malign Ketu eclipses or touches
the star Chittra, people in the know should declare the
exit from the world of the chief of Kurukshetra. If the
star in question be Swath the two kings of Ivismira and
Kamboja will cease to exist.

m ^ silted: u\t\\
Sloka 58. If Visakha be the af-lerisin that is thus
eclipsed, the chiefs of the Ikshvakus and die Aiakas will
become extinct. A had comet hitting the star Anuradha,
the head of the Pundras wiil die. An emperor will meet
with his end if the star in question bo jyeshtn.

mm vjmm I

SloJia 59. If the star Moola be eclipsed or dimmed


by a malign comet, the chiefs of Andhra and Madraka
countries will be killed. When the star in question is
Purvashadha, the king of Kasi will perish. If it be Uttara-
shadha, the kings of Yaudhcya, Arjunayana, Sibi and
Chedi will meet with their destruction.

«T7on^3 Wmt 11^oil


Slolca 60, If the asterisra eclipsed happen to be
any of the 6 stars from Sravana onwards, the following
in their order will respectively meet with their end; 1. the
Adh. XT. Sf. 61-62] 145

lord of the Kekayas ; 2, of the Panchanadas ; 3. the


lord of the Simhala ; 4. the lord of the Vangas ; 5, the
king of the Naimisha country; 6. the Chief of the
Kiratas.
RRffi m: m I
^ ^^niqwrrfir^Riq; ii^^n
SloJca 61. A comet whose crest has been hit by
an Ulka (meteor) will prove auspicious ; and i f there be
rain as soon as he is risen, it will be still more auspici-
ous, The same will become unfavourable to the .
people of Chola, Afghans, the white Huns and the
Chinese.
ijs another reading in the 1st line.

TOT Ten

m ^ ^ I

it ^
Sloka 62. Note the quarters where the crests of the
comets are bent or crooked, where they are projecting ;
also the asterisms hit or touched. The rulers of the
countries denoted by or situated in these will be defeated
through superhuman power by a foreign king who takes
possession of all the pleasures enjoyed by them so far,
just as Garuda destroys and feasts on the bodies of the
serpents which are his enemies.

lei: faw ^rsjrn^: n


zm&t* vxt ^rrar win?: i

?•. 19
146

«|r W9!
ft %%sw \
q^rssftr^r^ftat
vfasi ^rmJii srr^ u
Note-—Compare (with the above) what modem science has to
say on the subject of comets :
"What then is a comet according to tha latest scientific
researches ? The spectroscope has pretty well solved the query.
It consists, first, of a more or less solid nucleus of fire, blazing and
glowing ; second, of vast masses of incandescent gasj constitaunff
the luminous head ; third, solid materials, cons#toting the tail, which
are ponderable, which reflect the Sun's light and are carried along
by the influence of the nucleus ; fourth, an immense prolongation
of the tail in the nature of attenuated volumes of gas. The solid
materials of a comet, it is believed, consist of stones and sand,
particles ground by ceaseless attrition. The proof of-this is the
concession of most astronomers that meteoric showers are shreds
and patches of cometic mutter> dropped Irom the tail, and these
metears are stones. The genesis of comets is found to be in the
explosion of planetary bodies, a theory not without good scieaiific
authority.
Arago estimates that there 'are 17,000,000 lof these fiery wan-
derers within the orbit of Neptune, and Lambert regards
500,000,000 as a moderate estimate for those in the solar system-
All the astronomers agre# that they are scattered through space as
profusely as the fish in the seas. The Orbit of the Earth is over-
whelmed in a fine net work of cometary orbits, and our globe is
dike a lost child in a forest full of wfld beasts. "
CHIDAMBARA IYER,
Thus ends the hlth ^hyaya on the "course of Com0tg,k

Agasthya (Canopus).
Adh. XII. SI. 1-6] act^wlssaw: 147

ll?il
Sloha 1,—The course of Sage Agasthya is treated
here briefly, that sage, the ocean of penance, who
purifies the waters, who suppressed the Vindhya moun-
tain whose peak or summit grew up obstructing the
Sun's path, by whom the demon Vatapi, the enemy of
the Gods and the tearer oi stomachs of sages, was
devoured and absorbed, who drank off the wcean and
who adorns the southern quarter.
The sloka is from

qrqfc §<Rr ^%r |

5^1 IRII
qq qqi5r^^fq|q: I
Tifsra: qiiRisfto* mil
!R5:«%iq5I^qhT^q; %IRR^(I q|I?iq: I
qiH^I qq RRRr^Isq^Jq^ litf II
Rq^I%R^fTR3f5If(qq: qil5^isq|qsiq qiq; HRRiq; |
qqqfRqRq^iq^q: mm i%qm ?qq; iihii
igiijRqiif q? 1% I
'Ewwq^iaqi%i%qi fr^qRfqqi qqjR q; u^n
Kqq>i^qqnTiqi^3qqs*q;gcf qg^f-

j&qwi^iqtfqjqqqnqqisqq^qifslR-

qjRqjjq^Rqqqiiq^figqiqrgqiR-

flxq»iq^iqiTRit; 131^. qiirg«qRqHq«i^-


148 fjwrftrnrm [Adh. XII. SI. 7

. %55^i^?n%y5ri^'i*iisqrwl:

f^TdlHRRTm^R^^tR^IIRiqiriF^d
^ia[i: livsil

Slolcas 2—7.—Listen ! ye, now, to the description of


the appearance of the Sage, who, in days of yore, sud-
denly heightened the splendour of the ocean by the dry-
ing up of its waters through the mountains situated in the
interior whose summits were scooped out by the claws of
crocodiles and which had streams of water in the form
of choice gems and jewels falling upon them along with
pearls, patting to shame as it were the Gods having a
limited number of gems on their diadems,

He, by whom the ocean though deprived of its


watery contents, was made more beautiful by means of
the mountains shorn of their trees and deckel with gems,
jewels and corals and through the serpents that emerged
from them in long rows,
He by whom the great ocean though brought to grief
being drained off. was raised to divine glory since it
displayed glittering whales, water-elephants and serpents,
also heaps of gems scattered about,
The Commentator interprets the first two compounds as
applying to Devaloka also.
Though the water is taken away, the ocean filled
with floundering whales, pearl-oysters and conch-shells,
Adh. XII. SI 7] mhswrn: 149

still possesses the splendour of a lake in autumn with its


waves, lotuses and swans,

He who converted the ocean (the lord of the rivers)


into the sky, as it had white clouds in the form of whales,
stars in the form of gems, the Moon in the form of
crystal gem, the autumnal lustre in the form of the water-
less bed and Ketus or comets m the form of the rays of
the gems on the hoods of serpents,
And he who stemmed the Vindhya Mountain which
was bent upon obstructing the course of the Sun's car-
riage and so had moving peaks, and which was adorned
by the flags hoisted aloft in the form of clothes on the
bodies of the Vidyadharas, who clinging to the shoulders
of their confused lovers eagerly seated them on their own
laps 5 which possesses streams inside the caves occupied
by lions whose heads are covered with bees following the
fragrance caused by the tasting of the blood mixed with
ichor on the heads of the elephants and are wearing orna-
mental wreaths of 'Vana' flowers as it were on their
beads ; which was scratching as it were, the firmament
with its uplifted peaks which had the deep sound of
humming of the swarms of the intoxicated bees that were
scattered by the shaking of the trees in bloom by the
elephants and which (peaks) were the abodes of hyenas^
bears, tigers and monkeys ; which is embraced in private
by the Rewa river (Narmada) having the Madana trees
on her banks just as one is embraced in amorous sport by
one's beloved, in whose gardens dwell the Gods and
which is accompanied by sages who subsist on water,
nothing, roots and air ; such was the Vindhya, when he
was stemmed by Agasthya. Listen ! ye, now, to the
using of that sage.
150

f^TIR *RI% R^IR 11^11

Sloka 8.—At the appearance of Sage Agasthya, the


waters that are soiled (in the monsoon) * by their contact
with mud become clear once again spontaneously, just
as the minds that are defiled by the contact with the
wicked become purified automatically at the sight of the
virtuous.

Cf. Raghavamsa IV-21.

^ffen^Tgcr^ramis^rrr i
qmmi ii^II

Sloka 9,—The autumn nurturing a row of cackling


swans flanked on both sides by ruddy geese,^shines like a
smiling damsel whose front teeth are tinged red by betel
leaves.

It is a well known fact that Agasthya appears in the autumn


making it very resplendent with bright moon-light, clear water,
beautiful lotuses, charming rows of swans returning from the fTl^R-
Manasa lake and good roads.
is another read ng.

vi<pwm mu ii^II

Sloka 10.—The autumn which is endowed with


white lotuses by the side of blue lilies and which is
adorned with rows of hovering bees, appears as charming
as a dexterous damsel in love with side-long glances
coupled with knitted brows.
Adh. XII. SI. 11-15] ?rr^irswn«ii 151

iq^n qiqi fWRTtuRnwar^Ril


SloJca 11.—The pond with the bracelets of eddying
waves opens at night the lilies under whose petals rest
the bees as its eyes with dark pupils and beautiful lashes,
as though to witness the Moon's splendour caused by the
disappearance of the clouds.

ii?
SloJca 12.—The Earth with the hands of pools rep-
lete with various kinds of lotuses, swans, ruddy geese and
ducks greets, as it were, Sage Agasthya with the presents,
viz., abundant gems, flowers and fruits.
^TRqfaiV#: I
^i% fyq li?Rll
Slolx/i 13.—The water which has been poured out at
the command of the rain-god Indra, by the serpents
whose bodies are wrapt up in the clouds and which (water)
is spoiled by fire and poison emitted by them, become
pure at the appoaiance of Sage Agasthya.
qrqirqffsa ftp I

Slolca U.—The sage, Varuna's son, removes sin at a


mere thought; how much more when it is coupled with
invocations ! I am now describing for the benefit of the
sovereign the method of propitiating the Sage as pro
pounded by the sages-
152 [Adhi XII. SI. 16-17

Sloha 15.—The time of rising of Agasthya for each


country should be • determined and stated through cal-
culations by the astronomer. Now, for Ujjain, it takes
place whe* the Sun's true position is 7° short of sign
Kanya,
(a) Colebrooke has copiously commented on this passage.
Misc. Essays, ii. p. 353, seq. (As Res. ix). The passage from the
Panchasiddhantika referred to by Colebrooke, as analogous to one
in the Bhasvati is ;

"Multiply half the length of the equinoctial shadow by 25;


take from this product, expressed in minutes, the corresponding
arc : add the length of the shadow multiplied by 21^ multiply by
10 this ^ives the number in Vinadis, At this number, reckoning
from the beginning of Cancer, stands the Sun when Agasthya rises
in the s«utn, like a mark on the front of a damsel."

^wrsir^fis^f n
Kbi 3:i%ir^Tq; I

ShJcas 16-17—At the time when the nocturnal dark,


ness is just pierced by the mass of Aruna's rays, the king
being pure should offer in the south on the Earth the
Adh. XI1. SI. 18-20] arerf.s**!*: 153

presents consisting of fragrant flowers and fruits of the


season, of gems from the sea, of gold, garment, milch"
tows, bulls, Payasa, edible curd, coloured rice, fragrant
incense and pastes when the particular direction "of the
rise is announced by the astronomer,

RrsRmftw: I

iSRftfsKSRRi: RIRd ^11% llUll


filoha 18,—Should a king make these offerings with
a devout heart, he would be free from all diseases, and
conquer the entire host of his enemies. If he should
make such offerings for a period of seven years conti-
rmously according to rules, he would rule over the entire
f-arth girdled by the ocean.

rs3i 5HT?TS? I
it «R ^ ^ ?R ll^ll
SloJca 19.—Should a Brahmin make the offerings
according to his status, he would be blessed with a
thorough knowledge of the Vedas, a charming wife and
sons. If he be a Vaisya, he would get cattle. If he be
a Sudra, he would become very wealthy. All persons in
general who may undertake this will be free from diseases
2nd will get benefits of virtue.

IRO||
f.S. 20
154 irsffcrron* [Adh. XII. SI. 21-22

SloTca 20,—Agasthya causes diseases when he is


rough ; drought, when he is russet ; harm to cows, if
smoky ; if he should be throbbing, there would be fear
engendered ; if similar to madder in colour, he brings
famine and wars ; when he is tiny, he forebodes the
siege of the town.

iSlolca 21,—If he shines like 'gold or crystal and ap-


pears to refresh, as it were, the Earth with streams of his
rays, the country will have plenty of Food and team witk
a contented and healthy population.
^ nm »

sr^rr II

f^R^r sfi I
H fMiIfS? ^uftgqiTJSSigtra IR^II
SloJca 22.—If he be struck by a meteor or comet, he
will bring danger of famine and pestilence. It is said
that he rises when the Sun is in the asterism Hasta and
sets when the Sun has reached Rohinh*
* "See Colebrooke, His statemeafe that ther« are three
periods of rising and setting, according to Utpalai is nob quite
exact On th.j contrary, UtpaU expressly intimates that the
rising of Canopus when the Sun stands in Hasta, is contrary to
science, and only repeated by the author out of deference for the
Ancients. He says which is quite true ; where our
author uses it is so much as rdata refero sr?T?Tif^ •T
^fcT ' The three periods of rising arc
Adh. XIII. SI. 1-2. 1 155

enumerated by Parasara, as quoted by XJtpala. Here part of the


passage:
rim ^ I irfetfRRSr srTOr% i vwm

§lTw«r5l9»q^c: I " —Dr. Kern.


mfc ^ i sr \
%m$ sitorsi surftf arqS u
qTr<Tf^OT«vr: |
gf^r: swgTwq sriniTrwwq ^ it
Thus ends the 12th Adhyaya on the 4 Course of Agasthya/

II? ^11 The Seven Sages,

feisfa ST9dR<r3ini«Jif i
=? v?h ii? n

IRII
SloJcas 1-2,—I shall describe according to the theory
of Sage Vriddha Garga, the course of the Seven Seers, by
whom the northern region has a lord as it were, through
whom she shines as if adorned with a necklace of pearls^
ike a maiden with a joyful countenance wearing a wreath
of white lotuses ; the seers by whose circular movements5
the northern region seems verily dancing at the instruc-
tion of the Pole-Star, the leader.
rim ^ ^^sr^gas i
nsmkt i
«rqa5q»mgrmi smft n
gtfhrt 'mini q»«rf^r i
f^Tmf am afrgPraiwmraefn #
156 IpatfcrTura. [Adh. XIII. SI. 3-4

STRFireii iJW ?«5ff 5^rg> I ,


^ ii^ii

Sloha 5.—The Seven Sages were in the lunar man-


sion—Magha—when King Yudhishtira was ruling over
the eanh, the period of that King being 2526 years be-
fore the commencement of the Saka (Vikramarka?) era.
The assumption made by certain commentators that
should invariably refer to Vikrama Saka (56 B. 0.) does not seem
to be altogether correct. For, it is said in the Mahabharata that
Kali set in soon after Krishna's departure. This should be 3102
B. C. Hence the age of Yudhishtira should be somewhere at the
earlier part of the 32nd century before Christ. Subtracting 2526
from this figure we find that the Saka referred to in the Slokashould
be in the 7th Century B. C. (far earlier than the age of the Buddha
—5th century B, C.). Hence the above remark.
am ^ f5*m: I

shtrt ^r: u

^ ^1: iiyn

Sloka 4,—The sages in their course remain for a


period of 100 years in each lunar mansion. Whichever
star to the east of which the sages rise, makes them con-
spicuous, in that they are said to he posited.
is another reading.
According to this reading, the meaning will be "they rise
constantly in the northeast, together with the chaste Arundhatee."

am ^ 1

!T5r% & warpswrar asraqr: 11


Adh. XIII. SI. 5-10.] 157

^ i%cii *n%gte*ng[ I
IIHH

^ ^lig Ii^H
Slokas 5-6—Sage 'Marichi is situated in the east ; to
the west of him is Vasishta ; to his uvest is Angiras ; and
to the west of Angiras is situate i Atri ; in his neighbour-
hood can be seen Pulasthya. Next to him are in order
Pulaha and Kratu, Arundhatee, the paragon of virtue,
is following the great Sage Vasishta.

W5IR1 IRIt I
^ ^ llvall
Sloha 7.—When these stars -are pale^ devoid of
beams, vexed by meteors, thunderbolts, smoke and the
like, or tiny, they will destroy severally their own depen-
dencies (as stated below), while they tend to make the
same prosper if they appear large and bright.
?mr ^ \
^enq- m i
rwoir: rkvh'. qTwlrai: H
w ^ ^ wz n i

TlfT^l iftf^fqi RgfRTturf ^ ll^d

51% ^TRgisftigi I%II%^I ll^ll


srf^THi 5imi^ f^^gu i

?rftcr: ii?oii
158

i ^W' w^n nun


Slolcas 8-11—Marichi is to be understood to do
harm (when vexed) to the Gandharvas, Gods, demons,
spells, herbs, angels, Yakshas, Nagas and Vidyadharas.
Vasishta, when hurt, proves destructive to the Sakas,
Yavanas, Daradas, Paratas, Kambojas and hermits living
in the forest; when radiant, he bestows prosperity.
Scholars, intelligent men and Brahmins are enume-
rated as belonging to Angiras ; and foresters, aquatic
products, the ocean and rivers are allotted to Sage Atri.
Giants, devils, demons, Daityas and serpents are said
to belong to Fulasthya ; to Pulaha, roots and fruits, and
to Kratu, sacrihces and sacrificers.

^ iWk |
ifrscwTOsrein i
iTOran: ?T?r%:q,r)^tfSaT; 11

vmvm ii

q5r?ciTC5n«l«n»W5Tr \
Pr^rr^r u
^ ^^ ^i
^ ^ n

Thus ends the 13th Adhyaya on the 'Course of the Seven


Sages.'
Adh.XIV.] «gfrns«re: 159

Kurma Vibhaga.
With refereace to our Puranas, it cm be ascertained tbafc
sn^CTT-Jambudweepa (one of the seven contiaeats surrounding
the mountain Mern) was divided into nine sub continents each
being termed a ^"T'Varsha. These nine divisions are
Kuru (2) IfCWHiraumaya (3) ^JT-S-Ramyika (4)
Ilavrita (5) fR-Hari (6) qrjgwpKetunula (7)
Bhadraswa (8) f'^vlT-Kinaara and (9) ^TR?T-Bharata. The name
of the Adhyaya suggests in itself tint the word fM-Kurnn in-
stead of being literally translated as 'tortoise* should ba con-
strued to mean 'Globe.' This is further supported by the first
Sloka of the chapter which sUrts with niny divisions of the 27
lunar mmsions—each division consisting of 3 stars cora'nenciag
from Krittika. The reader will nots that the original divisions
of the zodiac started from the first quarter of Krittiki, the star
owned by the Sun, the lord of the nine planets.
That our ancient authors went hand in hand with a thorough
knowledge of the 18 Puranas is another reason for us to interpret
as Globe. For ^fglc^-Jayadeva, the poet, in his
Gitagovinda, while describing the 10 incarnations of Vishnu as

t?3r f iar 1

observes the as 1 CrT' (one who carries the Globe on


his back) and this interpretation is now taken advantage of-
Also i ^ ftsfj si i

Also compare the following —

3Tf5t \
vrfh ^ gm:
qrqr^: %h%%: sj^cmrtfrr 11
169 fswiitrfwi [Adh. XIV. SI. 1-4

The following remarks of Dr. H. Kern on the subject will also


be of interest :
"The word Kurma is the specific Sanskrit form of a wort! once cpmrnon
to all Indo-European tongues, viz, Kurma, Lat. cuhnus, Tf-uion. holm, etc.
It does not originally denote the 'tortoise' itself, but us back, for the proper
meaning is "mound, buckle, half-globe, holm " Even in Sanskrit, in such
compounds as Kurmonnata, the word s'gnihos the form of the back of the
tortoise. At the time when the word Kurma Vibhaga became current. Kurma
was taken in us proper sense. Vet in later times, they whollv ra'siook the
meaning and made an absurd drawing, representing a tortoise, as if Kurma
could denote a le%e.l 1 The rendering by 'Cdohc' is not whollv ovact, since
properly only a half-globe, a holm .s supposed to be raised above (he waters.''

ii?ii
Slolcci 1—To the nine triads of stars commencing from
Krittika belong the nine regions of the earth having
Bharata Varsha as its centre and proceeding thence to
the East, South-east, etc.
rmr ^ m: i
iMtf: i

^r-ar ^[fesTr m

IRii
irrf^TS^ildlWRi^IR I
jfRalCitfl^qi^ig^i^Ti^Rii: IRII
R5f i

u^i^q; lltfII
Adh. XIV. SI. 5-10] "iglsirsw*: 161

SloTtas 2-4—To the central region belong the follow-


ing '—Bhadra, Arimeda, Mandavya, Salwa, Neepa,
Ujjihana, Sankhyata* Marwar, Vatsa, Ghosha, those of
the Yamuna and the Saraswati, Mathsya, Madhyamika,
Mathura, Upajyotisha, Dharmaranya* Surasena, Goura-
griva, Uddehika, Pandu, Guda? Aswattha, Panchala,
Ayodhya, Kanka, Kuru, Kalakoti, Kukura, Pariyatra
mountain, Udumbara, Kapisthala and Hastinapura.

m l

n^u
I
nvsii
SloJcas 0-7—To the east are situated the four moun-
tains, viz, Anjana, Vrishabhadhvaja, Pad ma and Malya-
van ; then the Vyaghramukhas, Sulima, Karvatas, Chan-
dra pura, the Surpakarnas, Khasas, Magadha, Mount Sibira,
Mithila, Samathata, Orissri, the Aswavadanas, the Dan-
turak'is, Pr.igjyotisha, river Lauhitya, the milky ocean,
cannibals, mountain of Sunrise, the Bhadras, Gaudas,
Paundras, Utkala, Kasi, Mekala, the Ambashthas, the one-
footed people, Tamraliptakas, Kosala and Burdwan.

IKII

ll^ll

m mi\mi ii^n
f. 21
162

Slohas 8-10—In the South east are situated Kosala,


Kalinga, Vanga, Upavanga, Jatharanga, Saulikas, Vidar-
bha, the Vatsas, Andhra, Chedi, the Urdhvakanthas, the
island of Vrisha, Nalikera Charmedweepa, the inhabitants
of the Vindhya range, Tripuri, Smasrudharas, Hema-
kudya, the Vyalagreevas, the Mahagreevas, Kishkindha,
Kantakastthala, the territory of the aborigines* the
Purikas, the Dasarnas, naked Sabaras and Parna Sabaras
(Sabaras clothed in leaves). These are the regions
standing under the group conmenclng with Asledn,
am i I
si^ii

liHii

. q\q 5fqn?qm hf qffqi: l


quilRq^iiq^mrsr^iqnlrfgqqqi: I ? «! |

gm^q;i^q$qWiT%n*rTSRi i
• qnsfiw^iqiq^qiqwtoi SRTW wiw
q^^qqfq mv. i
^3is«r iwqi: I
Slolcas 11-16—In the south are situated Lanka, the
Kalajinas, Saurikeernas, Talikatas, Girinagara,the Malaya,
Dardura, Mahendra and Malindya hills, the Bharukach-
chas, the Kankatas, Kankanas, Vanavasi, the Sibikas,
Phanikaras, Konkans. Abheeras,the nine-region, the Vena
river, the Avartakas, Dasapura, the Gonardas, Kerala,
Karnatic, the Great forest, Chitrakuta hill, Nasik, Kolla-
Adh. XIV. SI. 17-21] 163

giri, the Cholas, the Krauncha island, Jatadharas, the


Kaveri, the Rishyamukha (mountain), the mines of Vai-
durya, conch shells, and pearls, Atri's hermitage, the
mariners, Dharmapattana,the islands, Ganarajya, Krishna
Velluru, the Pisikas, the Surpa mountain, mount Kusuma,
Tarrrbavana. the Karmaneyakas, the southern ocean, the
hermitages, the Risheekas, Kanchi, Ma rue hi pat tana,
Cheryary;ikas, the Simhalese, the Rish.ibaas, Baladeva-
pattana, Dandaka forest, the whale-eaters, Bhadras,
Kachchas, elephant caves and the Tamraparni river.

ll^ll

ill^li

i'^ll
Slol'as 17-19,—'n the southwest, lie the following
tracts : of the Palhvas, Kambojas, hindhu-Sauveeras,
Vadavamukluis, Aravas, Ambashthas. Kapdas, Naree-
mukhas, Anartas, tiie Phenagiri, Y.ivanas, Margaras,
Karnapraveyas, Parasavas, Sudras, Barbaras, Kiratas,
Khandas, Kravyadas (raw-meat-eaters), Ablieeras? Phan-
chukas, the Hemagiri, the Indus, the Kalakas, the Raiva-
takas, ihe Sourashtras, the Badaras and the Dravidas,
These and the great ocean stand under the group of
asterisms headed by Swati.
gOToffssifsiK: I
IR oII
;
Rrf^fRl wf 1
164 qxmfsmvm [Adh, XIV. SI 22-28.

Slokas 20-21—In the west are the Manimath and


Meghavat hills, Vanaugha, Mount Kshurarpana, Asthagiri,
the Aparanthakas, Santikas, Haihayas, Mount Prasasta,
the Vokkanas, the Punjab, Ramathas, Paratas, Tarakshiti,
the Jringas, Vaisyas, Gold.Scythians and all the lawless
hordes of barbarians living in the west,

IR'JI

Slolcas 22-23—In the northwest are the Mandavyas,


Tusharas, Talas, Halas, Madras, Asmakas, Xulutas, Hala-
das, the kingdom of Women, Nrisimha forest, the
Khastthas, the river Venumatee,the Phalgulukas, Guluhns,
Marukuchchas, Charmarangas, the one-eyed men.Sulikas,
Deerghagreevas, Deerghasyas and Dccrghakosas

ntm\ mt iRyii

iRHH

iR^II

IR^II
Slolcas 24-28—In the north, lie the mountains known1
as Kailasa, Himalaya, Vasumat, Dhanushmat, Krauncha
Adh. XIV. Si. 29-32] 165

and Meru, the Kuru country (north and south), the


Kshudra meenas, Kaikayas, Vasatis, Yamunas, Bhoga-
prasttha, the Arjunayanas, Agneedhras, Adarsas, Antar-
dweepa> Trigartha, the Tnragananas, the Svamuklias,
Kesadharas, Chipitanasikas (flat noses), Daserakas,
Vatadhanas, Saradhanas, Taxila, Pushkalavata, KaOa-
vata, the Kanthadhanas, Ambaravata, Madrakas, Malvva,
Pauravas, Kachcharas. Dandapingalakas, Manahalas,
Huns, Kohalas, Seetakas, Mandavyas, Bhutapura, Gand-
hara, Yasovatee, the Hematalas, Kshatriyas, the Khacha-
ras? the Gavyas, the Yaudheyas, Dasamcyas, Syamakas
and Kshemadhurtas.

I5RRI: i
il ^11

HWi 11^0 II

RR^^RmnRRRT^i^rT^iiR^i: li ^ ? 11

SloTcas 29-31—In the north east are situated Meruka,


Nashtarajya, Pasupala, Keera, Kashmir, the Abhi^aras,
Daradas, Tangarns, Kulutas, Sairindhras, Vanarashtras,
Brahmapura, the Davvas, Damaras, Vanarajya, Kiratas,
China, the Kaunindas, Bhallas, Patolas, Jatasuras,
Kunatas, Khasas, Ghoshas, Kuchikas, one-footed men, the
Anuviddhas, gold'regions, Vasudhanas, Divishtas, Paura-
vas, people clad in bark, Trinetras, Mount Munja and the
Gandharvas,

aRnj'flRl: mm wi: I

»n»TT%: ^ ^ n^ii
166 15»ar%«n5ri»l [ XIV. 33.—XV.1-3

sri^ssiRTn I

V5n ^ €ifoi^: n^il


Slohas 32-33—When these groups of asterisms be-
ginning with Krittika are hurt by m ilafic planets, the
kings of the following countries will in their order be
destroyed :—Panchala, Magadha, Kalinga, Avantee,
Anarta, Sindhnsauveera, Haraiu-ura, Aiadr.i iirul Kuninda.

Thus ends the 14th Adhyaya on the 'Divisions of the Globe/

11^1; Allotment of a aimate and


inanimate objects to the several asterisms.

li? it
Sloka-l.—To Krithika ara assigned; wh;te. flowers.
Brahmins performing daily Agnilioira, r;citer:; (.>f s.icred
hymns, those who know the sacnlicM! raic-:, eramm \rians,
miners, barbers,Brahmins, potters, privets n 1 i-.tnlogsrs.

: iRIi
Sloka 2.—To Rohini are assigned ob. ervers of vows,
merchandises, kings, wealthy persons, Vogirs, enrtmen,
cows, bulls aquatic animals, agriculturists, mountains
and men in authority.

IRII
Sloka 3.—To Mrigasiras—fragrant things, garments,
aquatic products, flowers, fruits) gems, foresters, birds,
Adh. XV. SI. 4-8. ] 167

beasts, drinkers of Soma juice, musicians, lovers and


letter-bearers.

lian
Blolici 4.—To Ardra—Slayers, catchers, liars, adul-
terers, thieves, rogues, sowers of discord, husk-grain,
cruel-minded people, charmers, sorcerers and men versed
in the art pertaining to goblins.

iimi
Sloha 5.—To Punarvasu—truthful, charitably-dis-
posed, pure, high-born, handsome, intelligent, renowned
and ricn men, valuable grain, merchants, servants
and artisans.

ii^II
Sloha 6.—To Pushya—barley, wheat, rice, sugar-
cane, forests, ministers, kings, fishermen and the like,
honest-folk and persons engaged in big and small
sacrifices.

tflllpfSaj ll^ll
Sloha 7.—To Aslesha—counterfeits, bulbs, roots,
fruits, worms, reptiles, poison, robbers, husk-grain and'all
classes of physicians.

sRsn^isqi: ^igRiTTM qlgraftii: i


m [Adh. XV. SI. 9-13

SloJca 8.—To Magha—people rich in money and


corn, granaries, mountaineers^ men who are dovoted to
their elders and manes, merchants, heroes, carnivorous
beings and women-haters.

11^11
SIoJcsl 9,—To Purvaphalguni—actors, iyoung dam-
sels, amiable - persons, musicians, artists, merchandises,
cotton, salt, honey, oil and boys.

II?oil
Sloka 10.—To Uttaraphalguni—mild, pure, modest,
heretical, charitable and learned persons, fine corn, highly
wealthy men, those intent on their duties and kings.

wuw

SloJca 11.—To Hasta-robbers, elephants, charioteers


elephant-drivers, artisans, merchandises, husked-grain,
men versed in the Vedas, traders and energetic men,

!l?^jl
Sloka 12.—To Chittra—persons skilled in the art
of ornamenting, jewelry, painting, writing, singing and
perfumery, as well as mathematicians, weavers, opthalmic
physicians and king's corn.
Adh. XV, SI. 14-18] vmftww-

Slolca 13—.To Swati—birds, beasts, horses, traders,


corn, such produces of the field as cause flatulence
(.Et-Stfj Bengal gram, etc), fickle-minded friends, feeble
characters, ascetics and connoisseurs of wares.

ii^an
SloJca 14.—To Visakha—tree with red blossoms
and fruits, sesamum, green-gram, cotton, black gram,
Bengal gram and men devoted to Indra and Agni.

'T ^ ^ llSMi
Sloha 15.—To Anuradha—men of prowess, heads
of corporations, friends of the good, those delighting in
assemblies, travellers, honest people in the world and all
things that grow in autumn.
qr^sf^n I

RRifmt SRRI ^RJ II^l>


Sloka 16.—To Jyeshtha—great martial heroes, those
that are endowed with noble family, wealth, and fame,
thieves, monarchs intent on conquest and commandants.

=7 7=7^ ll^ll
Sloha 17.—-To Moola -medicines, physicians, deacons
of corporations, persons dealing in flowers, roots and
fruits, seeds, very rich men and those that feed on fruits
and roots, ,

3S7I ERRRTHlfSR: |
%17577lM77;^fmFqTf5frai^ ii^u
r.H. 22
170 [Adh. XV. SI. 19-23

Sloha 18.—To Purvashadha—tender-hearted men,


navigators, fishermen, aquatic animals, etc., those who
are devoted to truth, purity and wealth, constructors of
bridges, those that live by water, and aquatic fruits and
flowers.

^N^Uir ^ ii^n
Sloha 19t—To Uttarashadha—mahouts, wrestlers,
elephants, horses, devotees of gods, immoveables, warriors,
persons enjoying pleasures and militant persons.

*nT«iT: I
(Roll

Slolca 20,—To Sravana—jugglers, the ever-active,


kble, energetic and righteous men, devotees of Vishnu
and truthful persons.

wfcgTRi: I
stotosi m\i \m\\

Sloha 21,—To Dhanishtha—men without pride,


eunuchs, fickle friends, men obnoxious to their wives,
charitable, very rich and peace-loving persons.

1R^||
4
Sloka22.—To Satabhishak—snarers, anglers, aqua-
tic products and dealers in fish, etc., as well as boar-
himters, washermen, distillers and fowlers.

\m\\
Adh. XV. SI. 24-29.] 171

Slolca 23,—To Purvabhadra—robbers, cowherds,


murderous persons, niggards, low and false-hearted
people, those who are devoid of virtue and religious obser-
vances, and those that are clever in duel.

snafiiai; ^ IR^II
Shka 24,—To Uttarabhadra—Brahmins, those that
are devoted to sacrifices, charity and penance, very fifch
persons, hermits, heretics, monarchs and valuable corn.
WMF I
^511 IRHH
Sloha 25,—To Revati—aquatic fruits, flowers aad
the like, salt, gems, conch shell, pearls, lotuses, perfumes,
fragrant flowers, traders and helmsmen.

gwd?! iR^H
SloJca 26,—To Aswini—horse-dealers, commandants,
physicians, attendants, horses, horse-riders, traders, hand-
some persons and horse-grooms-

^ iR^II
Sloia 27,—To Bharani—those that feed on blood
and flesh, cruel men, slayers, catchers, cudgellers, husk-
grain, low-born persons and men wanting in character.

sisrewHRrRf jiff g jsqor i

^ ^ f#f3iRR; IR^Il
an^R5«iM5Rtftpn^ u^cr crrft I
IRMI
172

%Hin «(PTt Wni2i<J?R55n^rf^^r IR»II

Slolcas 28-30,—The three asterisms Purvaphalgunif


Purvashadha and Purvabhadrapada as well as Krittika
belong to the Brahmin class. The three Uttaras along
with Pushya belong to the Kshatriya class, Revati,
Rohini, Annradha and Magha belong to the husband-
men. Punarvasu, Hasta, Abhijit and Aswini belong to
the merchant class. Moola, Ardra, Swati and Satabhi-
shak belong to the powerful class of cruel persons.
Mrigasiras, Jyeshtha, Chittra and Dhanishtha own the
servant class. Aslesha, Visakha, Sravana and Bharani
belong to the outcasts.

^ ^ ll^ii
^ri I
il^ii

Shlias 31-32.—A lunar mansion is said to be hurt


when occupied by the Sun or Saturn, when damaged by
Mars cutting through or retrograding in it, when merged
in an eclipse, when hit by a meteor, when manifestly
crushed by the Moon, or in short, when something extra-
ordinary happens with it. All this is destructive to the
forementioned dependency of the particular asterism,
whereas the contrary augurs prosperity.
Adh. XVI. SI. 1-5] 173

wf^cr *r^r i
5®JTrf?r n

Thus ends fche 15th Adhyaya on the—" Nakshatras "

11?^II Countries, People, and


Things belonging to the domain of each planet.

11 ? 11

5[R?Rf nmt ^ ninini: IRii

S^i nBifsniHHnHtnRnt li^ii

wnn^min; 11« 11

ni^?: ^ini iNi


Slohas 1-5.—The Sun presides over the eastern half
of the Narmada District, the Sone, Orissa, Vanga, Suhma,
Kalinga, Balkh, Scythians, Yavanas, Magadha, Sabaras,
Prakjyotisha, China, Kamboja, Mekala, Kirata, Vitaka,
people in and outside mountains, Pulindas, eastern half of
the Dravidas, the south bank of the Jumna, Champa,
Udumbara, Kausambi, Chedi, Vindhya forest, Pundra,
Golangula, Sriparvata, . Burdwan, river Ikshumatee,
rpbbers, Paratas, wilderness, herdsmen,.seeds, husk-grain,:
P,undent snl^tanqes^.jaJee^.gol^.. firer npoisonT .heroeSyj
174 [Adh, XVI. SI. 6-8.

medicines, physicians, quadrupeds, ploughmen, kings,


evil-doers, chiefs on march, thieves, serpeats, woods,
renowned men and men of cruel disposition.
5nir ^ cfcivw: I

3?f§5^ w«ir: 5rw it


g^rr: sr^rTd^f^rra^r: t
wns ?fqr girlstrr^r ^f^'ar^r: n

so^rsar qrlm; n

^ vsnrr: g?? n

i^wr; gjrerr^: ^5^1 11


gr Rr^rem 1
^prfer u
Arretf ^ lr ^ 1
^ttw: ^rm ^^r^rwRr it

' •- ^ > -— - '•' ■"■ — ■•'-■' ' "><3 «->■.- .


^U%gif >I5®€w^95T,Wi'n: ll^ll
l

Ibll

Ikll
Slokas 6,8,—The Moon presides over mountains,
fortresses, forts protected by moats, Kosala, Bhamkachcha
the ocean, Romans, Tocharians, Vanavasi, Tangana,
Hala, Strirajya, the idands of the great ocean, sweet
things, flowers, fruits, water, salt, jewels, conch shells,
pearls, aquatic products, rice, barley, herbsi wheat,
Adh. XVI. SI. 9-15] 175

drinkers of Soma-juice, the kings (in the cycle of


12 kings, they occupy the position of one of the hind
spokes—Ragfhnvamsa IX-15), Brahmins, white objects,
beloved person, horses, lovers, young women, command-
ants, eatables, clothes, horned animals, demons, agricul-
turists, persons acquainted with Sacrificial rules,
ww: I
qcfcrr KW- >

tfqr vnpfa q II
rfr^qr: qrr^q: qqr i
^urqi ^r^ron q q ti
^r^Tfrwr'VuTR ^ I
fHTHT ^ II

^wfr i%Jn %in II^II

il?oil
5T%iqt?T^R»T^*n^nqT^ifori: ^qffsri^i: i

11 ? ? 11
h^IA^qiflqrani ^ri: I
^ ^ mfni ^rql q ^rfq 11? ^11

ll?«ll

^ 11 ?H1I
[Adh. XVI.SU6.

Shlas 9~ld.—Mars presides over the people residing


in the western half of the Sonne, Narmada and Bheema-
ratha, the Nirvindhya, Vetravatee, Sipra, Godavari, Vena,
Ganges, Payoshnee, Mahanadee, Sindhu, Malatee, Para,
Uttara Pandya, those who live near mount Mahendra,
Vindhya, Malaya, Chola, Dravida, Videha, Andhra,
Asmaka, Bhasapara, Kounkana, Manthrishika, Kuntala,
Kerala, Dandaka, Kantipura, Mlechchas, half-castes,
Nassik, Bhogavardhana, Virata, the countrieg bordering
on the Vindhya mountains, people living on the banks
of the Taptee and the Gumtee, towns people, agricul-
turists, Paratas, people who live by fire, warriors,
foresters, fortresses, Karvatas, slayers, murderous men,
arrogant fellows, kings* boys, elephants, hypocrites,
infanticides, shepherds, red fruits and flowers, coral,
generals, jaggory, toddy, cruel men, treasury, keepers
of sacred fire, mines, Buddhist monks, thieves, rogues
vindictive and gluttonous persons,
Sloka 12 is omifeted in some editions.
g?jr ^ I
r%flT §011 ?rfr5!§T I
afmr^r: Tr&m l\
kv&u ^rsorr i

wotto: f n
srriru: m'kmi i
pmnffftsft § f wi: n

fwr n

qfiitlfowRm II? ^Il


Adh. XVI. SI. 17-20] 177'

lUvsn

sn^^gs^nfor^jr^T^ig^i^qfit ii?^ii

u 11 ? M i
aTR^qR2Jid^i^l3%fqi5n%TfiiR I
IRoll
SloJcas 16-.S0.—Mercury presides over the Lohitya,
Indus, Sarayu, Gambheerika, Ratha, Ganges, Kausikee
and other rivers, Videha, Kamboja, the eastern half of
Muttra, people living in the regions of the Himalaya,
Gomanta, Chitrakuta, Saurashtra, bridges, water-routes,
merchandise, inhabitants of caverns, hillmen, water-
reservoirs, mechanics, songsters, copyists, gem-dyeing-
perfumery experts, painters, grammarians, mathema-
ticians, outfitters, preparers of potions securing long-
evity, artisans, spies, jugglers, infants, poets, imposters,
tale-bearers, exorcisers, envoys, eunuchs, buffoons, people
versed in demonology and magic, policemen, actors,
dancers, ghee, oil, oil.seeds, bitter substances, observers
of vows, chemists and mules,

** n
^ nfr i
Is^tfrstrsr ^raNri: u
%\%v. g<n\3pr: i
v H
t. 23
173 fpaftamrat [Adh. XVI, SI. 21-25-

gsrfasra ^ wraffPirfl i

ir ? n
f^li^F^gqi^i qusfR^qr: I
iRqii

^ iRtfii

'qk^ra sftm irkii


SloJcas 21-25,—To Jupiter belong the eastern part
of the Indus, the western half of Muttra, the Bharatas,
Sauveeras, Srughnas, Northerners, ■ the Vipasa river,
Satadru, the Ramatas, Salvvas, Trigartas, Pauravas,
Ambashtas, Paratas, Vatadhanas, Yaudheyas, Saraswatas,
Arjunayanas, half the rural provinces of Mathsya,
elephants, horses, royal priests, kings, ministers, people
engaged in auspicious ceremonies and preparation of
tonics, * compassionate, truthful, pure, pious, learned,
charitable and righteous men, citizens, rich men, gram-
marians, philologists and vedic scholars, exorcisers, politi-
cians, royal equipments, umbrellas, banners, chowries, etc,
benzoin {^eouarB)^ costus (<3«/r6j2.L_LD)Jataraansi(«spi~^"5ir$5fi5)
Tahara {lsaiTS<snir)1 quicksilver, Saindhava ' salt, beans,
sweet juices, bees-wax and choraka perfume (the husk of
cardamom known in Tamil as a^Qefreoui or
mx wrn I stR- I
Adh. XVI, SI. 26-30. ] "iiswrssjira; 179

H?# srem i
ij>4 11
njatra atwwa ^t^rarar^atiar: i
arT^aata ?«5t s^atasaaanm t n
as^tsf^ga: «i(?r afra^rr: (rftaagai: i
aialanfB a Iraa saa n
BffSftccasla fimiDit arftrtt ga: il

3gi%^<in^Rcr!r|f»n^nT?'5n^55i^^Bi: I

IR^II
'i ^ f^reni%i^ ^ 1
WSfTOI^^IWISfSRiTfli: 1RV9II

3?iRqfe^ip»q5jJi^1?iq%qqT7qT{ i

l^qi^i^TOJ^%qi«q5rn%,I«5T: IR^II

sfRnqfRsig^n^qsq^q ^ giri: ll^oii


Slolcas 26-30.— To Venus belong Taxila, Marthi,
Kavata, Bahugiri, Gandhara, Pushkalavataka, Prastthala,
Malwa, Kaikaya, Dasarna, Useenara, Sibb those that
dwell on the banks of Vitasta, Iravatee, Chandrabhaga,
chariots, silver-mines, elephants, horses, elephant-drivers,
wealthy men, fragrant things, flowers, unguents, gems,
diamonds, ornaments, lotuses, couches, good bride-
grooms and brides, aphrodisiacs, those who partake of
sumptuous and delicious dishes, parks, baths, lovers, those
endowed with renown, happiness, generosity and charming
personality, scholars, ministers, merchants, potters,
(Various kinds of) coloured birds, the three fruits,
180

QffeOsQ&s/riu *—uurpsOLnutpih) Qufr


fshnrdftyuuLpLo—silk, wool, bleached silk, Rodhra
Q&irp$L£isrLb)l Patra Chocha !(^su/E/«suuLLss)L_)t
nutmeg (sg/r^s^/rtu), Agaru («/rjrS^>), Vacha
Pippili (^L/tSefl) and sandalwood.
a«fT ^ ^r^T: I
^s^vrrnf ^ Rrir-cr ^ i
5^nrt!*%3r n

OTtOT: 9T^r: si^® ^§57^ 11


g^qgvmr^R^rg^r: 1
«g?r piri a
?r^<nr *ftftari 3Rnrf%«T: 1
itrSto a
5TranK®firH®^rR ^ 1
gaasnBrqfiiJ a

^21 ^ 11^? II
vmw 1
ii^n

«5rq^wf|5q{ |

^^iTponFflcRJ^WI^J^ H^ll

Sloka 31-34.—Saturn presides over the Anartas, the


Arbudas, Pushkaras, Saurashtras, Abheeras, Sudras,
Raivatakas, the country where the Saraswati river disap-
pears, the western country, the inhabitants of Thaneswar,
Prabhasa, Vidisa, river Vedasmritee, those who dwell
Adh. XVI. SI. 35-37] 181

along the banks of the Mahee river, rogues, dirty fellows,


unrighteous men, oil mongers, cowards eunuchs, Jailors
and prisoners, fowlers, impure fellows, fishers, deformed
persons, old men, swine-herds, foremen of companies,
those that have broken their vows, the Sabaras, Pulindas,
poor men, pungent and bitter things, tonics, widows,
snakes, thieves, she-buffaloes, donkeys, earned Bengal
gram, such grains in pods as cause flatulence and Nish-
pavas (QuQTjLnuujj)!).

mf^^rr i
trfew vgm&i n

m^rs ^iu ^rr: u


r^Tr: qp^rdTRfR I
gsfr n
mwt *tW' i

IRHH

IR^H

Slohas 35-37,—To Rahu belong the inhabitants of


mountain-peaks, dens and caves, barbarian tribes, Sudras^
jackal-eaters, the Shoolikas, Vokkanas, Kinnaras> crippled
persons, those who disgrace their lineage, evil-doers,
182 [Adh. XVI. SI. 38-39

ungrateful men, thieves, faithless, dirty and stingy per-


sons, donkeys, spies, ''duelists, wrathful persons, children
in the womb, low people, reprobates, hypocrites, giants,
all sleepy beings, lawless men, black gram and sesamum.
^ wot: I
mrSrarr: \
qr^iR^rs u
fitRwr: i
stcrrm^isRr?* n
I
rlr^Rcf ^ it

||^ll

TO?WfI
H^H

SloMs 58-59.—Ketu presides over mountain strong-


holds, the Pahlavas, Swetas, Huns, Choias, Afgans,
desert, Chinese, the cavemen, rich men, highly ambitious
persons, energetic men, those endowed with prowess,
adulterer, disputants, those that take pleasure in others'
misfortunes, persons elated with pride, fools, unrighteous
people and men desirous of conquest,
cmr ^ WOT: \
mwi^gf^trrs wMsn i

qjsff faOT^hrrar mmw \

?mT ^ ^miTOJterrqRL i

m|lrw?w^ir?n®Tqn«iTJ sTOTrf^rfftr^r: i
Adh- XVI. SI. 40] *fTifrst«ir*ii 183

shwjsfr wjrTsrar Sr^gsr-


«fi^ifWK^^»ir5r^«2rai*igwgi(T«r3r: II
^Rrar af^ai?rjgg^r?ajpnr: i
^snrrauasrs gjTatrfr^^'STl'RasT: n
f^rriNrer »?5tafr tr^i^fr aur a^taa? ■a ^rasal i
H®a?ra¥iW6i-a^®t 5aq> a % fgaara u
afire: wruaral dt^Raf; ^aswi^iit'sr: l
firnr t^iia^Rtn: ^rfon: %Tgsra n
HtRR w?nH^«r5tx5ir affifaararaTfaRa: i
agtrgf^mgarggrfl^af^Jifrnsrara 11
sfiaw aRRrefamaai: arrla-i^rar agtrgfrsq. i
fas 5ta^ rttw %nam^awr^ara u
SJar faa^tr arsgrf^i: %^awr®ara i
^Rnol^rgfrare^amrdarnfiiarrea^raarear:
giT«aa7 aa nai stotrer a^al wraa^r: g^r: i
araraTfar faf^ar afl a ggar: s^Tai^a 11
?rtr: ffaafaitaasfta^r aiarm^re^gsiafinpirqrrj i
'ftargaaWKjdftairaaa aagafiara^rwar; agsta u
fiiRpft aaai^aaranrm wg^aarsfTiRffHr: i
sarerawsremwr: q?i?r?rf?ar u

i: nfidfWt
wK'sm fjRrai^Rsrtoi^: I

s^ksnHJ
R Hi: iftofi&r: li»o|i

SloJca 40,—A planet proves beneficent to those whose


lord he is declared to be, if at rising, he be large, of glossy
rays and in his natural state, if no portentous thunder,
meteors, dust or planetary conflict annoy him, and when
he is posited in his own house, has reached his exaltation
point and is aspected by benefics.
184 [XVI. 41-42.-XVII 1.

vrgisg im^u ll»?ll

gf? * w gi 1
^1% gi^i^rr wm^nsftiwii il^^n

Slokas, 41-42.—If a planet shows signs contrary to


the above-mentioned ones, his dependency will decay ;
people and kings will feel sad, be suffering from battles,
unsafety and disease. If no danger awaits the kings
from their foes, surely, it threatens them from their own
sons or ministers. Moveover, in consequence of drought,
the country-people will frequent towns, mountains and
rivers which they had never visited before.
em ^ *Hf: 1

JTS 53-^ cTr^mrr^cT; 11

ftsici: «
wpwr ^ 5T5Rr?r ^fifcr g i

Thus ends the 16th Adhyaya on the 'Planets and the coun-
tries, etc. presided over by them.'

Htvsll Planetary Conflicts.

5^ g«n gi I
wvt w fg 11? 11

SloTca 1.—How and when a conflict of the planets


will take place according to the teaching of the sages who
Adh, XVII. SI. 2-3.] 185

know the past, present and future has been explained by


me in the (astronomical treatise, viz?) Pancha Siddhantika
on the lines of the Suryasiddhanta.

irii

35 TOJtRmifqfqwq; ll^ll
Slohas 2-5.—The planets move in the firmament
with their orbits lying one over another, but, owing to the
great distance, they appear to our eyest o move on one
even surface. According to the degree of their (seeming)
approachment, there are four kinds of conflicts as stated
by Parasara and other sages, viz. ^-Bh'eda (occulta'
tion, cleaving), 3%^-Ullekha (grazing), «rg?ii5T-Amsu~
mardana (clashing of the rays) and ^rm^-Apasavya
(passing southward)
am ^ TOSR: i i
f 5T«grr: i am i
am ^ nd: i
Iwa ^ i
«?rait ^ n
TOf ^ i

mJiii ^ aM} : tt
dtem 9s^iirai% {

gmri^eiar: \
wmKi u
•afpwc: wtitm a ftftmfrain i
t.a, 24
186 [Adh. XVII. SI. 4-5

Utpala writes thus : is n


5r^! i «q:fRt irag: m Jff?i nloi
a 3%g; i sisrift ftitwirir I 5r^f-
narr a^r ras^tarsu
asffd a^galw J
4,
The Apasavyam or Asavyam Yuddhavi takes place when the interval is
somewhat less than a degree: at a greater interval there is no conflict
at all." Dr, Kern.
ST? Mi ii^r ^ I
iitf 11

it W% 15IR ^TRI^IIMI
Slohas 4-5.—At the occurrence of an occultation,
rains will fail and discord will prevail among friends and
powerful families. When planets graze each other, there
is danger from the sword, dissensions among royal coun-
cillors and dearth of food. At a clashing of the rays, there
will be war between kings and desolation by sword,
disease and famine. At die «!WT-Apasavya conflict,
their will be hostile encounters between monarchs.
Utpala says : mm?: sr^r^^r I *ut ^rafhrir-

\ (XVIII-S infra.)
Dr. Kern adds—"This is not difficult to understand, for the Moon leav-
ing, in her eastward course, a planet or star at her own right {*. e. standing
north from the planet or star), may be said to make a pradakshina \ standing
to the south, i. e., leaving a planet or star at her left.she makes an apasacya,
Thns Apasavya means "from the left, at the left," and, in a special appli.
cation, "at the south side but from this, it does not necessarily follow
that apasavya originally was simply the opposite of Savya, "left M, Yet
it cannot be doubted that they haye taken apasavya as the reverse of Savyo.
or, in other words, that apa was understood to mean, not "from the side,"
but "not ; " therefore asavya was considered to Be simply synonymous with
apasavya. Moreever, 5avyahas got the meaning ^jf "right," precisely the
reverse ef its most common acceptation, vis. "left."
Adh. XVII. SI. 6-8] SJflisftewir*: 187

Not to be confounded with this acceptation of Savya is its use in augury.


Applied to augural birds, etc., Savya is strictly and properly "left," but as
birds first appearing from the left of the observer move in the direction of
his right, and keep him at their own right, s 'vya, "left," and pradakshina,
'moving to the right," imply the 'same, without being the same. Utpala
remarks ;
^ sfrgsfiwrrfr^jrer srmsr

In astronomical works. Savya "moving (revolving) toward the right" and


"moving toward the left, is common enough g. Surya Siddha-
nlaxii—55 ; Siddhanta Siromani, Goiadhyaya 3—51, Arya Bhatiya IV—1G.

mu n^li
TIN'T gd fdl mi I

iivsii
SloJtas 6-7—The Sun when standing in the meridian
is called arr^-Akranda, i. e., an ally coming to the
rescue ; when in the east, he is a frr-Paura, i.e., a king
staying in town ; in the west, he is a srnu-Yayee? a king
who marches off. Mercury, Jupiter and Saturn are
always Pauras, while the Moon is always Akranda.
Keta, Mars, Rahu and Venus are marching planets..
All the planets known as the Akranda, Yayee, and
Paura when hurt, will . destroy severally kings coming
to the rescue, marching and staying in town. In the
case of their being victorious, they bestow victory on their
own class of kings.

Slolca 8.—When a Paura planet is overpowered


by another of the same description, kings keeping the
town will kill others in the same predicament. The same
188 [Adh. XV(I. SI. 9-10.

applies to Trftr and planets apd kings. In case of


a conflict between and planets, that which is
victorious will bestow victory on its own class of kings.

ariWc w ?r i%: n^D


Sloka 9.—A planet is defeated when he is standing
-south, rough, quivering, retrograding without actually
coming in contact with the other, small, mounted upon,
of unnatural appearance,without brilliance and colourless.
Parasara adds 3TT*rjcr or struck.
wr ^ qrrau: i TOT fwir* q**:

%ot* wmu Sf&iR i


* m: i otw: vsr. mt* *I
«rw«nrat w W5f;^crOT«Tr II

f3r«ffw R^eiarrRr sf^sirftrceffli II


fit «fr %qsr: ^ ^i
35SrSi; f^^rrwrfOT^ it

f^S®: ^qp;: ii?ou


Sloka 10,—A planet not possessing the above
characteristics should be considered as victorious, i*e,f
when it is large, glossy and brilliant, even though
stationed in the south,
w <« l *ot**I: I
15jjwrSw T: vft *ik% II
sr^^Rrel w rrrwif ?! r^rvrh i
WOT WIr firrwr^f srOTrnTid h
* 5Rkttw4: I wrt %m u
Adh. XVII. SI. 11-14] w*dhwim: 189

sraft fT^ra: I
rnri^fR nFit^Nn^r^fwr nnn
SloTca 11,—When two planets at conjunction are
radiant, large and glossy, they are said to be in love with
each other, and the same will be the case with the parties
denoted by them ; while in the contrary case they
destroy those who belong to their own party.

is sjifw ^ i
#r <r«n umi
SloJca 12,—If, owing to the indistinctness of the
indications, it cannot be made out whether a conflict or
a conjunction is taking place, the effects concerning the
potentates on earth are said to be equally uncertain.
gs-Yudda-war is among the non-luminaries while ^WTTR-Sama-
gama is between the Moon and one of the non-luminaries. Some-
times a conflict may take place without bringing out the conqueror
clearly owing to both the planets being equally radiant, etc.

gw wiiNJI i
sfoiR ^wii: II^II

fiu: i

Slohas 13-14,—When Mars is defeated by Jupiter,


the Bahlikas, chieftains marching off and people living by
fire will be destroyed. When he is defeated by Mercury
the Surasenas, Kalingas and Salwas will suffer. When
defeated by Saturn, kings staying in town will be vic-
torious, but the subjects will come to grief. If he be
defeated by Venus, granaries, Mlechchas and Kshatriyas
will suffer.
190 l*i3W<wr^[Adh. XVII. SI. 15-20

^ & 5nlr5r i^eihrnrdRii^K^i; I


ii?Mi
pin I5RI p ^^S^RT^xK^RSRi: I
l"teR3 ^ Hgt ll?^li
?fa5R ^ir^mi53I?fq:TlTWiqt |
^gifi RdSRHRiq: il?\3tl
Slckas 15-17.—When Mercury is beaten by Mars^
trees; rivers, ascetics, the Asmakas, kings, northerners,
and persons performing sacrifices will suffer. When he
is defeated by Jupiter, the barbarians, Sudras, thieves,
rich -men, citizens, Trigarthas and Parvateeyas come to
grief and there will be an earthquake. If Mercury be
defeated by Saturn, sailors, soldiers, aquatic products,
rich men and .pregnant women will suffer. When he is
overcome by Venus,, fires will break out and corn, clouds
and marching kings will be ruined.
sfiq ¥(5[i: I
TOI ^ii niq: tfiesrer li^li
WH sTm ysfi jRifq?? Tim i
hrt HUH

q iroii
Slohas 18-20.—When Jupiter is vanquished by Venus,
the Kulutas, Gandharas, Kaikayas, Madras, Saiwas
Vatsas, Vangas? cows and corn will be destroyed. When
he is defeated by Mars, the middle country, kings and
•cows will suffer. When he is defeated by Saturn, the
Arjunayanas, Vasathees, Yaudheyas, Sibis, and Brahmins
ivill suffer. When by Mercury, the barbarians, truthful
Adh. XVII. SI. 21-26] 191

men, swordsmen and the middle country will be ruined.


This affects also those described in Adhyaya XVI—
21-25 su-pra.

irci «ist frTOwrig i


^ ?! IRM
«RUT il«^StII: I
"fist IR^H

qRqtqr: IR^H
raff fqmr Iiois^qi: ^ II
51?55n5q ^^5% IRtfll

Slolcas 21*24.—When Venus is defeated by Jupiter,


the marching chieftain will meet with 'his end ; discord
will arise between Brahmins and Kshatriyas, and there
will be no rain ; the Kosalas, Kalingas> Vanga?> Vatsas,
Mathsyas, the middle country people, eunuchs and the
Surasenas will suffer severely. When he is defeated by
Mars, commandants of armies will be slain, and kings
will wage war. When defeated by Mercury, the Parva-
teeyas will be lost; there will be no milk-supply and rain
will be scarce. When he is defeated by Saturn, foremen
of corporations, military men, Kshatriyas and aquatic
animals, will be afflicted. Moreover, the general effect
mentioned in Adhyaya XVI—26-30 will take place.

IRHII

gs«n IR^H
192 .XVII. 27, XVIII. 1

SloTtas 23-36,—When Saturn is subdued by Venus,


prices soar up, snakes, birds, and proud men suffer. Like-
wise, the Tangana, Andhra, Udra, Kasi and Bahleeka
countries will come to grief when Saturn is overcome by
Mars. When he is defeated by Mercury, the Angas,
merchants, birds, cattle and elephants suffer ; and when
defeated by Jupiter, countries where women are predomi-
nating in number, the Mahishakas and Scythians will be
afflicted.

sr NNteftfesi 5?rRf f I

Sloka 27,—Thus have been described the special


effects of the defeat of Mars, Mercury, Jupiter, Venus and
Saturn. The other—viz. general—effects are to be deter-
mined from the previous Adhyaya. The more any planet
is stricken, the more will he ruin all that belongs to his
department.
nm ^ i
^ to to i
TOWftta w* TOir TOi?«5«T^rwrr; n

Thus ends the 17th Adhyaya on 'Planetary Conflict.'

ll^n Conjunction of
the Moon with planets or stars.

irrat ^ nfwf ^ ^ wf: I


^ ^ %rt HUi
Sloka 1.—The Moon moving (more or 'less)to the
north of the stats or planets wherever possible, i. e., keep-
Adh. XVIIL SI 2-4] «rHr^Trwrnii 193

ing them feo her right side, augurs prosperityto mankind.


If she goes in the opposite direction ^ it is not auspicious
to them,
nm ^ sRpis**
sr^fSsna^ i
sr^imr ^ «

^arnnr wrt I
^ciT^r%0TftT9Tif^?%-frgiE?T n
ssmr ^f^rncfr i
arTOSif »

qfow HTimr fgjsrci IRH


SloJca 2.—If the Moon moves to the north of Mars,
the Parvatee3?as and mighty men will be victorious ;
Kshatriyas and marching kings will be cheerful and the
earth will rejoice in the abundance of corn.
:
WSRPT I
vmzrn ^ TOfw^Riq; IRH
SloJca S.—The Moon moving to the north of Mercury
brings victory to the kings in the town, confers plenty
of food and corn, happiness on people, and influx of
wealth to the treasuries of kings.

^ ii%: 51^1: sraia? ii«i|


Slolca 4.—When the Moon is to the north of Jupiter,
kings guarding towns, Brahmins, Kshatriyas, scholars,
righteousness and the middle country will thrive ; there
will be plenty of food and the people will be happy.
H. 25
•194 ipdfairun* [Adh. XVIII. SI. frS

^rafi ^igiTpi^sri^ff^: I
'ni^f ^ {isr^i W3«*rat ^i^ri ^ \h\\
Sloka 5.—When the Moon is to the north of Venus,
hoarders of wealth, elephants and horses will flourish,
archers and marching chiefs will conquer and the crops
will be at their best.

WTTflsrffcpifi pcrar qstfi ll^ll


Sloka 6.—Should the Moon move to the north of
Saturn, sovereigns keeping the town would triumph, and
the Scythians, Bahleekas, "Sindhus, Pahlavas and
Yavanas would be joyful.

wrt Jn&R&tffoqssrsi I
yonit ?nA m

Sloka 7.—If the Moon move to the north of a star


or a planet, herself regaining unhurt, she benefits the
substances, kings in town or marching chiefs as the case
may be, and the countries assigned to the particular star
or planet. If on the other hand she moves to the south
ofjthe same, she destroys the above-mentioned belongings^

nwimrf
u new
Sloka 8.—All the .effects announced in the case of
the Moon standing north of a planet become nullified
when she stands south. Thus have been described the
Moon's conjunction with stars and planets. There is
Adh, XIX. J 195

absolutely no fight between the Moon on one side and a


planet or a star on the other.

ffaasebnreitra: swrwi tftatfawfcnrwi. i


g« fwroassut^ig^Rr^ 11 n
iwftsnnfww 3RT?ra«t & jfrB^rasrr m^rr; i
Thus ends the 18th Adhyaya on " the Gonjunciion of the
Moon with the Planets or Stars."'

II? Ml The years presided over by


each of the planets and their results.

Utpala has made the following remarks ;


irssr ^hcarft gtngwfir tRwr^r I is
nra^rawrtfrau "nar^ran^wfra,
3«r trwr to HI^ ^ gftmramgiNsr i
aTi|^^ n ^fh-
It will thus be seen that Varahamihira fulfils the promise ho
had made above (in the Panchasiddhantika), by 'treating of this
subject in the present work. Dr. Kern remarks in his foot notes:—
"It is not known which source has been chiefly used by our author in
this particular instance ; thus much, however, is certain, that long before
his time Greek horoscopy bad been introduced into India."
By Varahamihira certainly refers to GargajPara-
sara and a host of other Hindu astrologers [as he {has consistently
been doing in all his works. No doubt, Yavana lived before
Varahamihira and that Greek astrology was not unknown in India
in his time. But to say that this idea about Varsha and Masa
Phalas has been introduced into India by Yavana is 'certainly in-
correct as sages who lived in India ages before have freely spoken
about these. It may safely be said that ancient sages of India hke
19fr n«iJfcrnrn* [Adh. XIX. SI. 1^3

Garga, Parasara, etc., have known all about these and that
Varahamihira perfected all these things in his Samhita as promised,
knowing also that Yavanacharya also has known all about these.
It may not be out of place to bring to the notice of the readers ,
that Maharshi Parasara, the father of the celebrated Vyasa, popu-
larly known as Veda vyasa, existed far before the advent
of Kali that is, the fourth millennium B. C., and that for a
sage of this repute, it is not correct to conclude that Parasara had
to learn everything from 'the West. What I want to impress is
that our ancient sages who were founders of the Six Angas (^3?)
of the Vedas, did not require any foreign agency to put them in the
way, but that they were in themselves, each a mine of knowledge.
Further, to support my statement that Indian culture existed
earlier than the Greeks, I quote below the following line from
Raghuvarasa:—'

SRIR

sraaj sra w HI*


ST gsnfarsifcrarft II?II
gi^iT %T%>sfq 551%

HRfsriTr IR.I

aqi IR
f^s«i \\\\\

Slokas 1-5*—The state of things in a year, month or


3ay presided over by the Sun will be as follows : every-
where, the earth is covered with very little crop? the
Adh. XIX. SL 4-5.1 197

lorests are infested with voracious tusked animals as a


visitation ; very little water flows in the rivers ; medicines
do not show their usual potency. Even in winter, the
Sun burns scorchingly ; clouds, though big as
mountains, do not pour forth sufficient rain. The Moon
and the cluster of stars in the sky lose their brilliance.
Groups of hermits and cattle languish. Monarchs with
irresistible forces consisting of elephants, horses and foot-
soldiers, with their followers and with an excellent arma-
ment of bows, swords and clubs go about destroying the
lands by war.
mi ^ I

ii

ii
gw il^ll

TR: q^qqqi ^qiimrnqi


urn ^qqir^ HMI

yi qi^ fq^^Kk*ii«i i
198 UPaffcirom. [Adh- XIX. S!. 6^7.

%T%Wkf^?r»!ii% ii^n
Slohas 4-6.—During the year presided over by the
Moon, the sky will be covered with clouds which resemble
moving mountains, which show the dark hue of snakes,
collyrium, bees and buffaloes' horn, and which fill the
whole earth with pure water and the quarters with a deep
sound that creates pangs of separation in the minds of
lovers. The water-sheets are decked with lotuses and
lilies, the trees are blossoming and the bees humming in
the parks ; the cows yield abundant milk, and ^charming
ladies increasingly delight their handsome lovers with
amorous sports, (Kings rule over the earth rich in wheat,
paddy, barley, Kalama rice and plantations of sugarcan^f,
and in towns and mines marked with sacrificial altars and
resounding with the noise of great and small sacrifices.
is another reading for
^ nftw: i

am ^ *mra*fhRrTW3Li
mi i

?T5i%
ftjsfi^cn li^H
Adh. XIX. SI. 8'10] ,199

^qT * ^RmRRR^RfxElixT!:
ftrfRSl^F^dT ISRI^iq: I
^r% sraq
li^n
Slohas 7-9.—In the year presided over by Mars,
most violent fires roused by the wind spread out threaten-
ing to consume villages, forests and towns ; crowds of
men ruined by the inroads of hordes of robbers and
bereft of their properties and cattle cry out 4 alas, alas *,
throughout the land. The clouds, although bulky in
appearance and piled up will not let loose anywhere
much water. Even the crops that grow in the low-lying
lands wither out. Even if it should bear fruit, it will be
forcibly taken away by robbers. Kings do not attend
whole-heartedly to their governing duties. Bilious diseases
prevail; there will be trouble from snakes. Mankind
whose crops have failed will be thus afflicted by various
calamities.
5l«n ^ I

am ^ i
srffcRKw'iiTfwft gqnftaww I
Taaafr sqpqistf aresfr

ntoii
HrHiflwww. [Adh. XIX. SI. 11-13

snWt ^ ^

%|%-

^?5fW#S ^ HUH

ifWg^Rjq^IWJlf ^ I
flf?
*tras«Ri Ji^n ^ n^n
Slolcas 10-12,—If Mercury be the lord of the year,
month or day, men proficient in the art of jugglery,
enchantments and magic, mines, townspeople, musicians»
painters, accountants and military men will thrive ; kings
will desire to exchange beautiful things creating joy
among themselves with the idea of cultivating friendship.
Rearing of cattle, trade, and husbandry will thrive
through honesty. / Vedic studies will be in a state of per-
fection. Justice will be administered scrupulously by kings
as by Manu himself. Some will apply their mind to
Yoga Vidya and others desiring the highest state to the
science of logic. Jestlers, envoys, poets, children, eunuchs,
perfumers and those that live near bridges, water and
mountains will be happy. The earth will abound in herbs.
I
Rrahfr: i

HWRt SRRt ^ I
wit n
I
ll^ll
Adh. XIX. SI. 14-18] «s<lrnPWh«*nf: 201

L.C/til

qq^iAgq^: I
gwragd: wi g ^ %$m\ %%^nrftgTET [\l\\\
Slokas i5-i5.—(In the auspicious year presided over
by Jupiter,) the deep sounds produced in sacrifice by the
great priests chanting Vedic hymns go up to heaven
continually rending the hearts of evil spirits and delighting
the hearts of the Gods partaking of the offerings. /tThe
earth is so full of excellent crops, so teeming with
elephants, horse and foot, so stored with wealth and large
herds of cows, and so prosperous owing to the protection
of her rulers, that her people seem to vie with the denizens
of heaven. The sky is covered with numerous towering
clouds that regale the earth with water. \The earth will
be blessed with plenty of corn and great prosperity,
am ^ i

5?f: II

tif qiffq^qf^qi n

it1 x&b iii m usec tfc tnk: U ii* t


c. H. 26
202 [Adh, XIX. SI. 19-21.

Shkas 16.18,—)[n a year presided over by Venus,


the earth will abound in rice and sugarcane^ its surface
will be filled with water poured out by clouds resembling
mountains ; it will be studded with tanks whose water
is decked with beautiful lotuses and thus it will shine like
a damsel with her limb dazzling through fresh ornaments.
The kings will smash the mighty hosts of enemies
making the quarters resound with the loud cries of victory.
And the kings will rule over the earth rich in towns,
mines and good people that are contented ; and all bands
of wicked persons will be annihilated. In the vernal
season, young men will drink frequently wine with their
beloveds ; people constantly will sing melodiously to the
accompaniment of flute and lute. Men will dine often
with their guests, friends and jrelatives ; and the cries of
victory of the God of Love will be heard every where.

mr& iti% n
Slokas a year presided over by Saturn,
the country will be torn -Tby many battles of unruly bands
Adh, XIX. SI 22.] 203

of robbers, will be deprived of cattle and properties


and whole families will cry piteously owing to the
murder of their near and dear ones and be oppressed
by fell diseases and hunger. The sky will be bereft of
clouds being chased by the wind ; all the trees with their
branches broken down will cover the earth. The sky will
not be illuminated by the rays of the Sun and the Moon,
since it is covered with a dense mass of dust. Tanks
and lakes will dry up; and the rivers will become very
shallow. In some parts, the crops will perish for want of
water, in others, they get on being watered by artificial
means ; and the Rain-god yields but little rain.
^Hr * *33*7:

wr am I

*3^71^ 3 I
*30 33*4 3®53*3 3*33r ii

mm m
M irrii
Slolca 22.—If a planet be small, with faint rays, be
posited in his depression house or be overcome by another,
he will not give any good result. If he be otherwise u e.,
big, with brilliance, posited in a good house, or be
victorious in war, he will confer great prosperity. If the
lords of the year and the month be both malefic, then
204 [Adh. XX. SI. 1-2.

their evil effects will be aggravated in the particular


month. On the other hand, if both be benefic, the good
effects will be heightened. If one of them be good and
the other bad, the result will be trifling.

Thus ends the 19th Aduyaya "on the years presided over by
the several planets."

IRo|| The Planetary Triangle.

f^r mm ^ •
vm w f^r n?"
SbJca 1.—The direction in which all the non-lumi-
naries are sighted after their emergence from the Sun or
are eclipsed by the Sun will be afflicted with famine, war
and diseases.
nm g i

^rrRr w «rTT^r n
^nSr^r ** srsnii i

^ mil
Slcka 2.—The configurations termed (chakra-
discus), vr^a: (Dhanus-bow), mrz* (Sringataka-triangle),
(Danda-staff), 3t (Pura-town,) sra (Prasa-dart) and
era (Vajra thunder-bolt), bring famine and drought to
mankind and promote war among kings.
Adh.XX. SI. 3-6] fitaftswims 205

w crtro: i
ftznhfi u ^ wpw >
t wgw^ia & n
^pji jjf^rar I
gsii^n ^ gqj nt^iqjqsq nm. \m
Siolca 3.—In any part of the sky where a cluster of
planets is seen at Sunset, there will be another king in
the conntiy corresponding to that quarter, and there will
be great trouble from foreign foes.
11%^% m i
an^f^r: ffcniqnj; nun
SloJca 4.—When planets come together in any as-
terism, people belonging to that particular asterism {vide
Adhyaya XIV, supra) will be killed. But they will prove
auspicious to the same people if they shed bright rays
and do not occult each other,
asrr ^ i

jr«5rT: wzzfovw: sr^roir^m: i


^g: u

iimi
SloJca 5.—1 shall now describe the characteristics
and effects of the six planetary combinations, viz., toa
Samvarta - concourse, - Samagama — gathering,
Sammoha - tarnishing, Samaja - meeting,
Sannipata-encounter, and Kosa-fellowship.
^ ^m.1 m ^lWPlRts«iqi qaq 1
206 wwitawm [Adh. XX. SI. 7-8.

to: m qroim: I
TOsftTOt^s^t TOm^^T iivsii
31^: 21^ ^rfqt qf^ q qf^qiqnjq: I
3r%craqq: %qT qrot^ q^qr* n^"

Slokas 6-8.—When four or five planets, marching or


stationary, congregate in a single asterism, the Yoga is
termed or concourse. If they be also combined
with Rahu or a comet, it is icalled wiftf or tarnishing.
When a stationary planet associates with another
stationary planet, or one on march with another of the
same 'type, the conjunction is named Hflrnr or meeting.
When some other planet joins the party made up of
Jupiter and Saturn, there is spta or fellowship. If two
planets, one rising heliacally in the east and the other in
the south (a little behind), it is called or an en-
counter. Any conjunction of planets other than the
above five is called or gathering, in which the
effect will always be auspicious, if the planets be large,
resplendent, and natural in appearance.

fir ^r% n
sRfi^wr?: sn^rt g i
ft n
m ^ qnft qrftsn jftt w i
^ wrRrm: n
wwiftwffwmwrory: q« m i
ftrftnrj^r: * m$(t; u
XX. 9. XXI. 1. ] 207

3*1 3 3*^3*13*1^ 3*3t5^ **?( 33RT^ I

3313# 133! 3I5SI%^r3J m 3^1313 ll^ll


Sloka 9.—The effects of the two Yogas t** and
s^rnn? are indifferent, e., neither good, nor bad,
and are dangerous to people. In Yoga, the year
will be very beneficial, while in there will certainly
be the raging of hostilities.
?r«ir ^ mrsw: i
mwit i

ciat 31 WTTHtfferlRUi >


w*? *fr| ^rR ^ i
gejjr w%irrejr?sq ti

jr$r: fg: I
«(R5wrr«2|} 5r*t n
gncfr^i ^ ^masr I
qg^rw ^ n
ggftr^rSunrert ^ SB^h^ot^I; I
«Tr%3T^m^f ^g5T?TTRqrqt ^ ^ M

rir^r^ qr«f}jqmW &ik n


Thus ends the 20th Adhyaya on " the Planetary Triangle."

3^333^ IR? II Pregnancy of clouds.


3R 333: 3131: 3IfSKI33I 3133133^ I
331^35 3fl^3: 311^13: 33?# IItil
Sloha 1.—As food is the elixir of life to living beings,
and as that food is dependent on the monsoon, it should
be investigated carefully.
208 UPa'ftawm [Adh. XXI. Sl.;2-5

ggwft djfn

Blolca 2.—Having read the characteristics enunciated


by ancient sages such as Garga* Parasara, Kasyapa and
Vajra, in ' their works, I am now giving the properties of
the rainy season.

m jt ii^H
SloJca 3,—The prediction of an astrologer who day
and night attentively watches the symptoms of the
pregnancy of clouds will come true like that of a sage
when he determines the fall of rain.

mi i

SloJca 4,—Which science is snperior to this astro-


logical science which determines the exact time of rain,
since by knowing this science alone, one gets the power
of visualising the past, present and the future even is
this Kali age which destroys all good things ?

lifassfo *5:1
^ ^ m ^ iihiiii
Slolca 5.—Some sages declare that the days of
pregnancy begin after the full-moon of Kartika month;
but that opinion is not shared by the majority. Here
I shall give the opinion of Garga and others.
em ^ l
SPPHfRjfiUBWf wlfrMH 1
»raW flwEwftwqn 11
Adh. XXI. SI. 6-8] ^wrs^;

15? wr nvrerf 115 H


Slo'ka 6,—The symptoms of pregnancy are to be
detected when the Moon transits Pur^ashadha commenc-
ing from the first day of Margasira.
cW ^ nn: I

5 nrfrort »

wrnsrnife TOT I
n^rfrit WOT "
^^51*1% =^15515 I
T^rqd ^ ii^nnin% llvsii
Sloka 7.—The foetus formed during the Moon's
stay in a particular asterism will be born 195 (Solar)
days hence, the Moon standing again in the same
asterism according to the laws of her revolution.
tot ^ \
■ftarfoercafTO: wiTOspcsrspfr fwn^r; i

H
^soi ^OTi jpr^cll ^lin I
Ikll
Sloka 8.—The foetuses formed in the bright half
of the month will come out in the dark half and vice
versa, those formed in the day lime will come out at
night and vice versa and those which are formed at
dawn in the evening and viee versa.
toi ^ l
f^r toRI 'ft ntfr ^r#r ^ qTOrT i
«T§r ^ n
ir. %. 27
210 [Adh. XXI. SI. 9-12-

wrawrwt Sja'ift i
' «wrsrreit ag^a: ipftrrert sra^fa n
tnWaregsra: <Tfkwm aalfit i
"rtarmaf *»g^a: sra^fir n
lab? i: ^g^ci! Tar^rai aa^ra I
i^artai <naa aa ?t iai^ agaS n
f?ar^ g ?ig?aa: H ra^ii^ a^aa i i
intfiwir ntfr qh^iprrar^ I
'tlTO iwnw UMl
Tf?i%3ir«iT itm: «rRiir^5r nijdiTRif^i i

Rf^g^r^iw^ 1'?°"
WT?iin%i RR^5m: l
zm? wrcterei i linn
IwRRi^Rn: ^wissrgsiii ^if^i ir^fi: l
%rn%?ii«j5fn ^TR^ism^i;?r HHH
Slokas 9-12.—The foetuses formed in the begin-
ning of Margasirsha and Pushya are of little consequence.
Those formed in the dark half of Pushya may come
out in the bright half of Sravana. Similarly, those that
are formed in the bright half of Magha will see the
light of the day in the dark fortnight of Sravana. The
former part of Bhadrapada may be fixed upon as the
time of birth corresponding to the dark half of Magha.
Those that are formed in the first half of Phalguna may
be said to come out in the latter half of Bhadrapada.
But those in the dark fortnight of Phalguna will %be born
in the bright half of Aswayuja. The clouds that are
formed in the first half of Chaitra will yield water in
the latter half of Aswayuja ; and those that are formed
in the latter half of Chaitra will rain in the first half
of Kartika.
Adh. XXI. SI. 13-18. ] 211

5W 5r nif: i
»TiiTH wmdf 5 1
^fluinjgiT sn^m^r 5 11
fj^ai g $Wiq%(Ji %goJ I
firTOiw ^T4 f¥5l«r^ 11

^i^n: sf^i: l
gqiwr r<[#r f^qw ^i% ll^ll

Shka 13.—The clouds formed in the east will give


water in the west and vice versa. The same rule holds
good in the case of the other pairs of directions. In like
manner, the winds too are reverse at the two periods,
am ^ q?m: 1

Sfen fi^T iwh sr*Stf*ar 11

mm I
T^f^srfsqftqqqftim II?»II

g^c5i%j5q^ I
Ms^fJigsiq; ll^u

5i^ira^rai^n: qf^^i: n^il

T^SSi: J^ortt; i
|?T: il^vsil
va
irvnif ^ g |
*1#^ HWI
SloJcas M-18—The good symptoms at the time of
the conception of clouds are the following : a delightful
[Adh. XXL SI. 19-22

and cool breeze from the north, north-east, or east;


a clear sky; the Sun and the Moon surrounded by
a glossy, bright and thick halo ; the sky covered with
large, bulky, smooth, needle-like or razor-like, red clouds
or having the colour of the crows-eggs or a peacock's neck
when the Moon and the stars shine brightly ; a good
twilight—morning or evening—accompanied by a rain,
bow, good rumbling of thuuder, lightning and a mock
Sun; groups of birds and animals crying pleasantly in
the north, north-east or east; the planets being large
beaming brightly moving to the north (of the asterisms)
and unhurt; trees with their sprouts unimpaired, and
men and quadrupeds happy; these symptoms nourish
all the embryos. There are however some special rules
tending to the growth of the embryos and arising from
the particular nature of the season which I am now
propounding.
i aw mtewg wnrrf^ ^ irr
ww i *3 ^ SRWTO I a* wqrwfcg-

artffowRt \ qwvm nvrfrit ww

^ ii^II

^ ^ «^o|i
: witsjrHTgfij tor: i
iftliurarawW ^ %m 1R?II

ir^II
Adh. XXL SI. 23-24] 213

Shlas JP-52.-~The happy tokens in the months of


Margasirsha and Pushya are a red glow of the horizon
at dawn and evening, clouds with halos, not too severe
cold in Margasirsha and not too thick frost in Pushya;
in Magha, a strong wind, the Sun and the Moon dim
by mist, severe cold, and the Sun rising or setting with
clouds; in the month of Phalguna, a rough and violent
gale, glossy floating banks of clouds, an incomplete halo
round the Sun or the Moon and the Sun russet or red ;
in the month of Chaitra, the foetuses forming among
wind, clouds, rain and halos are of good augury; and
in the month of Vaisakha, such as are attended with
clouds, wind and rain, lightning and thunder, are
favourable.

tffcrw atrr I

to STO ifiterfiRTO ^ i
5ft TOr«r k srter 5*** H
f^rr ?iTm: \
11
mm: sr^rm: I
nrfn mfS% mlfir 11
mn * 1

^m^mrrrrcrr* vfotw 3 W'i 11


fwNi gwwi ftfejsr ^oi> 1

*nn: IR^II
wmw 5R5^t: I
^ mi*\& IR«II
214 [Adh. XXI. SI. 25-26.

Slohas 25-24.—Clouds that resemble pearls, silver,


Kamala flower, lily or collyrium in colour and which are
in the shape of aquatic animals will contain abundant
water in their embryo. Those clouds which have been
scorched by the burning rays of the Sun and fanned by
a gentle breeze will at the time of delivery pour torrents
of water as if they were angry,
am ^ i
siswffrfoarj mn: i

^ ^Rr cT7r ggm II

• TO^fl^rf ?rii: I
ir^II
Slohas 25-26—The following are the indications for
the miscarrying of the foetus: Fall of meteors, lightning,
dust-storm, false fire in the quarters, earth-quake, appear-
ance of forms of cities in the sky, Thamasa Keelakas,
Ketn, planetary warfare, portentous thunder, unnatural
phenomena in rain, such as blood, a cross line of clouds at
Sunset or Sunrise {vide Adhyaya XLVIMQ^rc/ra),
rainbow and eclipse of the Sun or the Moon, By these
and similar portents of three kinds, viz.> celestial,
atmospheric and terrestrial, an embryo gets destroyed.
^ i
Adh. XXL SI. 27-29]

^ i
sRsrefaa ^ f^5Tr ^rf^r^r ^ n
STHTcf^ vkvitl I
5r?g€i II
I n^rarrg^r^^cnTOfcrrOT^'ncm^-

^I^KTRsrfJrl: ^rm^^ar 5^11%: I


ij^firr ^r% IR^H
Slolc* 27.—Signs, precisely the reverseiof those, both
general and special, for any particular season, by which
the growth of an embrayo is assured, produce the con-
trary results.

RISl'w STfiT^f W% IKC1I


Slolca 28.—A foetus that develops when the Moon
stands in any of the five asterisms, viz., Purvabhadra,
Uttarabhadra, Purvashadha, Uttarashadha and Rohini in
any season will yield plenty of rain.

Swni% H^^li
Sloka 29.—An embryo that is formed in Satabhi-
shak, Aslesha, Ardra, Swati or Magha proves fertile and
develops (or rains) for many days ; while, being stricken
with three-fold portents (referred to above), it is destroyed.
foT%>jjp'Tra®«roifligr-Toi maTgtKflf
ftsa it5«fc"a win ffcnRttea I
f^ijiawwwTR^rei r>«RsnTag II
am -a mh i nranm nar^ar *1? i
mawn^aa "ta am mpr^rsag »
216 OTfftffcirim [Adh. XXI. SI. 30-32.

sismsw -tfrnfif i
i inifc sr «5iel II
^rPr sfegsir i
si Ti«r: sjrf^a u

Ohate n^oii
Sloha 30.—Foetuses coming into being when the
Moon is in conjunction with any of the aforesaid asterisms
during the month of Margasirsha^ Pushya, Magha, Phal-
guna, Chaitra and Vaisakha will yield rain after 195
days for 8, 6, 16, 24, 20 and 3 days respectively.

*uir ^ <fir5g% I

«T#r ^ i

i23Rft%: l
A i^rmrnsrw^
cs ?TI w: II^II

Slolca 31.—If an embryo be accompanied by the


five phenomena, viz., wind, water, lightning, thunder and
cloud, it will pour rain over an area of 100 Yojanas and
for every phenomenon less, over half the extent of the
previous one ; but if it has only olie phenomenon, over
five Yojanas around.

Slit? WJifinr m I
f? ftfgi ?nri^ sra* ti^ i
iSloka 32.—The^quantity of rainfall will at the season
amount to a Drona if the embryo has the five concomi-
tants ; three Adhakas are the result of wind; six, of
ightning; nine, of clouds and twelve, of thunder.
Adh- XXI. SI. 33-34] ' 217

A Drona » 200 Palas. An Adhaka = ith of a Drona or Zl


oz. Avoir. According to Parasara, an Adhaka is the capacity of a
vessel with a circular mouth 20 inches in diameter and whose
depth is eight inches.
mm* W&-

>*3; wm f^r^frarrman^ n
ftmfrs&nk i
«
?!err wf I

—Adh. XXIII.2, infra*


tot ^ I
5rT% 3 wra rTOn^sfireif 3 11
TOTTO** 11
^ WOT; II

srfoft m m IR^II
ShJca S3,—If the asterism at which an embryo is
formed be afflicted by a malefic planet, it will pour down
showers of hail stones, thunderbolt and fish. If at that
time, the Moon or the Sun be posited in this star and be
conjoined with or aspected by a benefic, there will be
copious rain.

jaoiretds»ifa% il I$J ati ii^ttil


Sloka 34.—Too much rain without apparent cause
at the time of the formation of foetuses tends to their
destruction. If the quantity of rainfall exceed | til of a
Drona» there will be its miscarriage
*.«. 28
2}8 llHtig<inin[Adh.XXI. Sl. 3S-37.

fJrw# ^ntoi 'fnr i


uraV gwmft no^^w ^ i
%
qsfr^ ahfJTSETRiij^ fsj^sr gr# n ^fa

mi 55: rhI * is: I

ii^H"
SloJca 55.—If a full-grown embryo does not yield
rain at the proper season owing to planetary and other
evil influences, it will 'rain with hail-stones at the same
period as it formed at the beginning.

sira w T^raicf 1*: "T*f§Fn: I


^ire?*p*n% 11^11
SloJca 36.—Just as the milk of a milch cow grows
hard if retained too long, so does the water kept back be-
yond its time.

¥m% ipi*: I

^511% *1% si*


35(11% li^^li
Sloka 37,—A n embryo which has fgot the five con-
comitant signs, viz., wind, rain, lightnings thunder and
clouds, since it is composed of these, yields plenty of raim
One which at the time of formation loses too much water
produces at the period of delivery, a drizzle.
This sloka i§ from
f 5 •" ,
Thusjends the 21st Adhyaya on the "Pregnancy of Clouds."
Adh. XXII. SI. 1-2.] 219

Ififwnwjw IRRII Pregnancy of the Air.

sps*mw ii?u
Slolca 1.—The first four days commencing from the
8th day of the bright half of Jyeshta are sustained by the
winds ; and they will prove favourable if they be attended
with soft and gentle breeze, and if the sky be covered
with glossy clouds.

?ftN is I

I'm "TRfm mwai: IRII


Sloha~-2. If there be rain in the four asterisms
beginning with Swati in the same month and fortnight,
the ,four months commencing with Sravana will be in
order the retainers of rain. That is, there will be no rain
in the several months if there be rain in the corresponding
asterism.
^ i

^Rorr: sn^BT U

ii
i
tfrsi \\
an: ^rrqau^q: I
qfiqpil: gw^tri ||
WBT g wrqoi |
fe: u
H?t 9 ^i
^3 qR[ «ff h
.220 IWiffciram [Adh. XXII. Sl. 3-8

w w%mi ^ fam i
snfitgi: i^n
SloJca S,—If those four days of retention (^rtfir-
Dharana) be of the same type, the result will be auspicious.
If, unlike, they prove disastrous and are said to engender
danger from thieves. The following is the authority of
sage Vasishta.

vmii iw^on: n«ii


i f^r: iww ir^Tmgr. I
11% snnfl^sjoT: IIHII
mtsfam sift I
STNt spki ll^ll

iivsii
w: i
cr^T ifiu ikii
Slohas 4-8,—The days of retention of the foetus
will be favourable if they be accompanied by lightning,
water-drops, dust-storm, and the Sun and the Moon
screened by the clouds. If there should be beautiful
flashes of lightning emanating from {moving towards ?)
the auspicious quarters, an intelligent astronomer should
predict the thriving of all crops. If on the same day
there be rain with dust or if children engage them-
selves in happy sports, the cries of birds be pleasant and
their sport be in dust, water or the like, if the Sun and
the Moon, be encircled by halos which are glossy and
not broken, then, there will be rain tending to the growth
Adh. XXIII. SI. 1-3.] 221

of all crops. If the clouds be glossy, collected together


and moving in a clockwise manner, there will be a
heavy rain favouring the growth of all crops.
Thus ends the 22nd Adhyaya on " Pregnancy of the Air

srWiw IR3II The Quantity of Rainfall.

stgiT snRTrarct I
^ ii?ii
Sloha 1.—If there should be rain in the asterisms
commencing with Purvashadha after the full Moon in
the month of Jyeshta, the astronomer should judge the
quantity and the good or bad effects of the rain,

irewnf fftT^TTr?gTO8irft?i: n

fI
Tigcf^ IRII
Slolca 2,—The quantity of rainfall should be deter-
mined through a gauge whose diameter is one cubit, and
when it contains 50 palas, it wil( be equal to one Adhaka.
sir ^ i
35^ fft I

^ i?a 5n%T ^^011551


#1 'trhm ^IRDT: 1R11

Sloha 5.—The quantity of rain should be gauged


on the day of the asterism during which there is rain
292 fgqrlrwarn [Adh. XXIIL SI. M-

for the first time through the (amouut of) rain by which
the earth is cleared of dust or the drops of water on the
tips of blades of grass.

qfoftrs'rcm'refaiiKaw n* nvh
Hhka 4.—Some sages such as Kasypa opine that
if there be rain in a certain area at the beginning, there
will be good rain there throughout the season; while
others such as Devala maintain that if there be rain over
an area of ten Yojanas, there will be plenty of rain
during the whole season. But, according to Garga,
Vasishta and Parasara, good rain during the season
should be predicted if there be rainfall over an area of
not less than twelve Y ojanas.

I
it
<mr ^ i

*\h: i

M ^ ^ mi I
ihii
Shlca 5.—In whichever stars there was rain at the
beginning, there will generally be rain once again in
the same stars. If there was no rain at all in any one
of the asterisms beginning with Purvashadha at the time
of delivery, then there will be no rain in the season.
Adh. XXIII. SI? 6-10] wfidWlswn: 223

siafiwNRnfti ^ II^II
«i^r ^ ^tri: I
<555^ llvsil
"1% ^ fljjrfgj HI'JW ^5i i
arn^iW^oraisnq^f li^n
q^5iH 5^ ^ ^i%i ^ sr ^ i

tissgi^g SVIT II^II


SloJcas 6-9,—If there should be rain in any one of
the asterisms, viz, Hasta, Purvashadha, Mrigasirai
Chittra, Revati and Dhanishta, the quantity of rainfall
in the season will be 16 Dronas; in Satabhishak, Jyeshta
and Swati, it will be 4 Dronas ; in Krittika, 10 Dronas 5
in Sravana, Magha, Anuradha, Bharani and Moola,
14 Dronas ; in Purvaphalguni, 25 Dronas ; in Ponar-
vasu, 20 Dronas; in Visakha and Uttarashadha, 20
Dronas; in Asleshn, 13 Dronas. In Uttarabhadra,
Uttaraphalguni and Rohini, it is 25 Dronas. In Purva-
bhadra and Pushya, it is 15 Dronas ; in Aswini, 12
Dronas; in Ardra, it is 13 Dronas. These quantities
will hold good, provided the asterisms are not hurt in
any way.
mi =3 mrerargmam

r%r«r: wfkimm it
224 [AdlJ! XXIV. SI. 1-3.

Sloka 10,—If an asterism be afflicted by the Sun,


Saturn or Ketu, or hurt by Mars, or by the three-fold
portent, there will be no prosperity to mankind, nor
will there be any raia« But if the asterism be unhurt
and conjoined with benefics, beneficial results will accrue,
am ^ nft: I

igsrrft ur H
wtf&rg* gvr i
14
Thns ends the 23rd Adhyaya on The Quantity of Rainfall

ilWiUlMW IR»11 The Moon's Conjunction


with Rohini

^ ii? II
f TRTf I
MRU

^uifwt II^II
SloJcas 1-3.—I shall now try to expound briefly
the good and bad effects arising from the Moon's con-
junction with Rohini, having duly taken cognisance of
them as explained by Qarga, Parasara, Kasyapa and
Maya to their hosts of pupils and as instructed by
Brihaspati to Narada in the park on the summit of the
Meru, which resounds with the humming of the bees
dinging* to the flowers of the trees in the caves of
the golden rocks, which rings with die twitterings of
Adh. XXIV, SI. 4-5] 225

numerous birds and which has the melodious strains of


music of celestial damsels,
Rohin i Yoga is the period of a day when the Moon passes
through the star RoMni in the dark half of the lunar month of
Asbadha.
In this connection, Mr. Ohidambara Iyer, very aptly remarks :
"These prefatory remarks clearly shew that what follow are
importaot scientific truths in the eyes of Hindu astronomers; that the
weather indications of one single day in a year should form the subject
of so much calculation with the Hindus in determining the future
agricultural prospect of the land while to the inexperienced eye of a
western man of science, the day appears as indifferent or otherwise as any
other day of the year argues that modern science is still far behind in her
investigations of the laws of nature."

qi HSII

qnn q«iHTnq «£r q fipiqqmj ^ I


id^ ftira* unn
SloJcas 4-5.—An astronomer should carefully observe
the Moon's conjunction with Rohini in the dark half
of Ashadha and then predict its good or bad effects to
mankind according to the tenets of the Sastras. How
a future conjunction of the Moon with the asterism
should be foretold has been explained by me in my work
Panchasiddhantika under the head of Conjunction
with Fixed Stars". The effects, however, must be
declared as deduced from the Moon's size, brightness,
colour, direction and from portents at the time and
the winds.

fsi uRiqrerrtfiw ^ \

f. %. 29
226 IWifiar*!* [Adh. XXIV. SI. 6-8.

The referenoe to here clearly shows that th«


author had already completed that work.

,
JTfi^ ^R?prqin^ ?Rn%^ ^u

i^ri^ 11^11

SloJcas 6-7.—A Brahmin, going to a place north or


east from the town, staying there three nights fasting
and worshipping the sacred fire, should draw a diagram
of the planets and the asterisrns occupied by them and
worship them with oblations coupled with incense and
flowers. He must occupy the bare ground strewn with
the Darbha grass, decked at the four corners with water-
pots containing gems, water and herbs, covered above
with the sprouts of trees and not blackened at the bottom
and kept clean and anointed.

!^r sjn*: I
rcnra; sRsre n

crarsc^r: «t> ^r^fr n

q-Rn^r I
gtRiR n^n

Sloka 8.—He should then sanctify all sorts of seeds


with the hymns of Mahavrata and immerse them in the
water containing gold and sacred grass in the pot. Then
Adh. XXIV. SI. 9-10.] 227

he should make a Homa with hymns addressed to the


Marut, Varuna and the Moon.

wrf ^ I
an^r ^ JTWR; jiiiRa^T ^i^nf UMI
Slokoi 9,—He should prepare a very fine flag of
Mack colour, four cubits in length, and hoist it on a staff
of 12 cubits. After acquainting himself with the
different directions, he should ascertain through the
movement of the streamer the direction of the wind at
the Moon's conj unction with the asterism.
am 3*1*1 1 ^5^ ^3: ^ar: 1
gn nmj u

qr^Frf* GW I!

I
?IS^R ^ jn^gi 11
Sloka 10.—For purposes of determining the times
of rainfall, the watches (3 hour-periods) should be taken
as corresponding to as many fortnights and the sub-
divisions of a watch, to the days. If the wind blows
round from east to south and so on (i e. in the
order), it indicates prosperity to the world. When two
contrary winds are blowing, that which shows firmness
is more powerful, and it is from this wind alone predic-
tion should be made.

Fl[5U^TO*r ^rgfr ?mfr a* 1


ggvrlrR nrd 3 t¥rs^l u
^ 3 ^fer 1
228 ft?BffcaRm[Adh. XXIV. SI. 11-12

^rn vikm it g ^"5fir it

^rm wrer 3 ^rSr u


*rrs[*T^rs^g^ «rRr^ir 5 w«nfr 1
^WRWr «
It will thus be seen that the day alone, and not the night,
should ba divided into four equal parts to represent the four
months of the rainy season and the observation should also ba
made during the day.

vwzJ cf^r rvtrj 11


ff«?i 1
wrwr^rr & ^qrfRf?3t^ il
«Rcf ^rfq «fr ^rg: 1
cf^r ^Tr TOSflr^ei it

1% 3 dmsf I%IR ^IR ^?gif ^STIR I


v3
iraf 1 vWsffcrei^iRiqf 11??"
NJJ
SloJca 11.—During the Moon's conjunction with
Rohini, note which of the seeds placed in the water-
vessel have "sprouted and even of them, which particular
part; only those grains and none else will flourish
during the year, so also only that proportion of them
will thrive.

5rFP%i»Riftm f&ft Onfe ft isftfaatsjBt 1


wit srftft hTcofml
Sloha 12,—It is a good augury, if, during the
Moon^s conjunction with Rohini, the quarters resound
with the pleasant cries of birds that do not fly towards
the Sun, as well as of animals, the sky is clear and the
Adh. XXIV. SI. 13-16.1 229

breeze not vitiated. I shall now treat of the effects of


the clouds and the wind.
^ *rn:
*fi*T I
ji^T%air: xfn n

Rgra: i^^li

■O
Slokas 13-14.—The sky in some quarters is covered
with lar^e and black and white clouds, in others with
white ones and in some others with dark ones as with
huge serpents whose bellies and backs alone are visible
in their coils and to whose moving tongues correspond
the flashes of lightning in the clouds. It anpears as
though it were bedecked with clouds some of which are
as white as the interior of lotus-blossoms, whose fringe8
are tinged by the rays of the rising Sun, which are dark
like bees, yellow like saffron, red like the Kimsuka
flower, and white and which consequently have a large
variety of colours.

srfopRHsgftEr ^ l
a sRftq www

Slolca 15.—Or, the sky which is studded with dark


clouds and chequered with moving streaks of lightning
and the rain-bow, looks verily like a forest on fire, which
is teeming with herds of tigers and bisons.
230 IsrorfciRn* [Adh. XXIV, SI. 17-20.

SloTia 16,—Or, the sky is blocked by clouds that


simulate the mass of rocks on the collyriumi mountain
or by those that set at naught the lustre of snow, pearls,
conch-shells and the rays of the Moon.

Sloica 17,—Or, it is covered with elephants in the


form of clouds, which are as'dark as Tamala and the bees,
which have lightning corresponding to the golden
trappings, cranes to the tusks in front, pouring rain to
ichor, moving tops to the trunks, and the multi-coloured
rainbows to the beautiful banners held aloft.

SloJca 18,—Or, there are in the sky turned crimson


by twilight, clusters of clouds, which, bearing the dark hue
of lilies, rob, as it were, Lord Krishna, clad in his yellow
silken garment, of his beauty.

Sloha 19.—If the clouds have their loud and distinct


peal of thunder followed by the cries of peacocks, Chataka
birds and frogs and hang at the horizon having spread
throughout the firmament, then they will pour down
torrents of rain on the earth.

^ ^ iroii
SloJca 20.—li the sky should be covered for three,
two or one day at a stretch .with banks of clouds of the
Adh. XXIV. SI. 21] 231

above description, there would be plenty of food, the


people would be happy and contented or, there would
be abundant water in the land, respectively.
^ nA: \

q-^^r^rir*?i%vrT: \
S& N5
^ wm: I 5^;
rgg^Exirqr5i|nTM ^rr^g^r+Ti^jj^nafST^nr^'^^rw^T fffes

M^RIT RRV^: R%oii

frrtofr^TRig^ |
^ 11

^rS^R^'fiTT m^Rict: I
,
mrw i# x^fxT?iTT?r: srrpaf^nfSrsTrr: 11

sr^TTr ^ri RK^HT fgq Jmq ifst IR ?ii

Sloka 21,—There would neither be prosperity nor


rain in the land, should the clouds be rough and small,
tossed about by the winds, have the shapes of camels,
crows, dead bodies, monkeys or other inauspicious
creatures and be silent.

iW^T«r gs-rraj g*pt \


immsrTgww f&u n
232 fPRffcaran?, [Adh. XXIV. SI. 22-26,

51 I%5Tcr f553Rl|5^: 1
^1% fi?i®r 5f? =5 giw ii^n
Slolca 22*—If the Sun should shine with burning
rays in a cloudless sky and the sky at night with bright
stars look blooming like a lake rich in lilies, there would
be copious rain.

51*5 ^155 qaflsril: ^I^RI IR^II


55155 JHI11%: 51*5555151^: I
5% 5^ 5II^I%5B*Jll%5t555 5% 555lf5 IRtfll
Slohas 23-24.—If the clouds are formed in the east,
there will be growth of good crops; in the south-east,
there will be raging of fires; in the south, decay of crops;
in the south-west, destruction of half the crops ; in the
west, handsome rain ; in the north-west, stormy rain in
some places ; in the north, very good and full rain and in
the north-east, bumper crops. The same effects should
be predicted of the wind also arising in the several
directions.
3555I>II515rf%^S&r5sr |

5KI15151 555^irf 5 51111 5&n*pn*a%5 IRHII


SloJca 25.—Fall of meteors, flashes of lightning,
thunderbolts, false fires in the quarters, portentous
sound in the sky, earthquakes and the cries of birds and
beasts produce the same effects as the clouds under the
above conditions.
5151lt^^5Tl3[f*5: S^fsFT 5I555T5# I

^r: 5 515: 5to?i SRI q%^5^5: IR^II


Sloha 26.—The four water-pots beginning with the
northern one should be named after the months
Mh. XXIV. SI. 27-28.]

beginning with Sravana, in the dextral order ; if any of


the pots be full of water, the particular month signified
by that will have good rain, if, on the other hand, any
one be empty, that month will have no rain. The amount
of rain in the several months will have to be guessed
from the quantity of water left in the pots.
^ 7157: I
g srr^or q
fag: n

f rlrl^s^rr U

»!%: ?II-TTR ^fSII^qq IRVSII


Sloka 27,—Similarly, through other pots bearing the
names of kings, countries or other things, the fortunes
of the several people or things should be predicted
according to the circumstances, when the pots are broken,
empty, containing a little water or full.
rjm -k sEismr: i
^^rnirrr: ^ n \
v-^'rsrr fwcfrar^r % u
A very easy method of finding out the particular kingtam or
kingdoms to be attacked by a sovereign is given here. If he
violates this rule, he is sure to be defeated.

fsu R^iitssrer gsTr qm l


hfeon qf? 5^1% qqqi qsgqq stirt fq^dg[ lR<sil
Sloka 28.—If the Moon standing south, far or near,
should conjoin with Rohini, there would result terrible
disaster to the! world.
l.ltr. 30
234 [Adh. XXIV. SI. 29-32.

^fu% %k R5^f m ^ ir^H


Sloka 29,—If the Moon touching Rohini goes north-
ward, there will be good rain, but many disasters. But
if she should pass to the north without touching the
group, there will be copious rain and prosperity to
mankind.

sri: l
a&Hftefl'l'TlftR: 11^°"
SloJca 30,—When the Moon is posited in the centre
of the wain of Rohini (Adhyaya 3X-25, supra), the
people will roam about helpless, their children procuring
food for them and drinking water from Sun-heated
vessels.

^ ^I^ii I
d^i swa: ^ wHW
Sloka 31,—If the Moon should rise first and Rohini
rising later follows, it augurs well for mankind, and
amorous ladies will be stricken with love and yield to
their lovers.

^wresriorSfari* SR^RI sramw m\t II^II


4
Slolca 32*—If the Moon followsJRohini from behind
just as a love^ does his lady-love, men will become
victims to Cupid's arrows and be under the influence of
their beloveds.

anfalf -qrSRT vm.


Adh. XXIV. SI. 33-35.] qgfofrswiw! 235

*T*Tsnft
mh jprn ?ren^wRpi: n^il
SloJca 55—When the Moon stands southeast of
Rohini, there will be great calamities ; when south-west,
all the crops will be spoiled/" being smitten with land-
plagues ; when northwest, the growth of crops will be
middling; and when northeast, there will be many
advantages, good growth of crops, higher prices and the
like.^

STT**r^ I
^ ^^r?r vmfh u

^rcTwrart}: fsfr wfik n

=5[ i
^ ^T55Hnf 313$ ll^ll
Sloka 34.—If the Moon should cut across the pro-
minent star of the group or hide it with her disc, there
would be terrible peril and the king's murder by a
woman respectively, so say the wise.

Yoga Tar a is generally the brightest of the group.


^rTmojrn^ g frur l
sfi sJt^r gfier%: n

«n 5^: I

Sloha 55.—If, at the time of the cows returning


home, a bull or a black animal (such as a goat) takes
236 [Adh. XXIV. SI. 35.

the lead, there will be much rain ; if the animal be


black and white, there will be medium rain, and if
white, there will be no rain at all. A proportionate
estimate of the quantity of rain is to be made with the
animals of other colours.
These views accord with those of Gargai

jwT u
5 ?fr: \
^im ^ ^frarqr wm: 11
sHrfiH^nct %c?r ^rcrr?r 1
TC«r 33^5ir^TR 11
firerr g sr^ra 1
gr u
^i%55T riiorr JT^r% H
But Parasara adds :
Tf au elephant, a horse or a chariot should enter the town
first in the evening of the Rohini-Yoga-day, there will be success
in war; if a monkey, an ass, a camel, a mongoose, a cat or
a dog should so enter, there will be troubles. If a blind man
should enter first, there will be fear from thunderbolts.
g*n ^ i 5<&rw%TWf fafifar^T-
awj% 1 a* qUrawwrnsiast ara**sRh?af®«rafcsit&
5^5lf*roqfiifa n
^ ?un% I
*i?|qT^ra ^ ii^II
Slolca 36.—If the Moon when in conjunction with
Rohini is not visible owing to the sky being overcast
great danger from sickness is imminent, but the earth
Will be provided with plenty of water and grain.
"Thus ends the 24fch Adhyaya " on the Moon's Conjunaon
with Echini ".
Adh- XXV. SI. 1-3] laftrffswirai 237

IRMl The Moon's Conjunction


with Swati.

Swati yoga means the period of a day when the Moon passes
through the star Swati in the month of Ashadha.

?iramf5Rri|?r i-z i
ariTreii? II?II
Sloka i.—The same effects as for the Moon's con-
junction with Kohini apply to her conjunction with
Swati and Ashadha, But the observations have to be
made in the bright half of the month of Ashadha. I
am now going to explain the special features of this
latter conjunction.
usrr ^ mm: \ ^Tnir mwmz vr^r-cT srntr;

fts# Jr«Fqs(%f5 ^FR ?r^hfqqii'cf i


Hiii f^rfR i%«5SRqi W ^iqsM ^ IRII

?gs%Knn nqq 3 I

RR'33[f(gfR^ Jiff ll^ll


Slolcas 2-3.—If it rains in the first four-hour period of
the night during the Moon's stay in Swati? all field-
products will thrive; the second part, sesamum,
green gram and black gram will thrive, and in the third,
summer crop alone will flourish and not the autumnal.
If it rains in the first part of the day, there will be
excellent rain during the year. In the second, the effect
will be the same coupled with insects and snakes; and
238 IfeMfcanrrn [Adh. XXV. SI. 4-5-

in the third part, the rain will be moderate- If there


rain both day and night, there will be very good rain,
tw * 1
5% i
m n

gscwrort H

II«H wwRt mi g II
«n(Rg jtw w5t i
fac^ra sftwn tfeigowflw; n
»r»^a7irOTh 3 w«jmi 1
ffr sr$ wramh 5^^: 11
a^r g ■agfl qrwa; ?raW^ maa: 11 ^Ta-

rfRi fwn; 5Rt^i: I


^ iisii
Sloka 4s,—There is a star due north of Chittra
called —Apam Vatsa—" little one of water
The conjunction with Swati taking place when the
Moon is near the above star proves beneficial.

*nFrt IK irira
fiK nivrsi^ I

snik'n if^rswKi \M\


SloJca 5,—If during the Moon's conjunction with
Swati there is snow-fall on the 7th day of the dark half
jn the month of Magha, or if the wind is head-long, or
the clouds thunder frequently, or if the heavens where-
from the Sun, the Moon and the stars have disappeared,
are filled with wreaths of lightning, one may be sure that
Adh. XXV. 6.. XXVI. 1.] 239

the rainy season will be rich in all sorts of crops, glad-


dening mankind.
'Eregir ^ m i
^ rate ll^ll
Sloka 6m—In the same manner, one should consider
the Moon's conjunction with Swati when occurring in
the month of Phalguna, Chaitra or the dark half of
Vaisakha and particularly in the month of Ashadha.
The commentator Bhattotpala is of opinion that this Sloka
is spurious (not belonging feo the text).
Thus ends the 25th Adhyaya on 11 the course of the Moon's
Conjunction with Swati."

snWNfairsTW ll^ll The Moon's Conjunction


with Ashadha.

Ashadhee Yoga means the period of a day when the Moon


passes through the asterism of Uttarashadha in the lunar month
of Ashadha.

Sloka h—At the time of the full Moon in Ashadha,


take equal weights of several kinds of seeds and keep
them for a night being sanctified with the Mahavrata
hymn. Such seeds as increase in weight will flourish
and such as have diminished will not thrive. The
hymn in praise of the balance that is used for the
purpose of weighing is the following :
TOT * nfl: I
mtmm fk i
^ TOT TOTS ti
240 [Adh. XXVI. SI. 2-6.

5r%c?Tm^ffH«r?tr«^^4G[m4i i

c
#gsTT l€\ I
^ca ^stcn in% n^ll
iR il|l SRRfjfiiraSft I
3i%Bf<nf q^i?R bstir ^ n^n
I
llri ^1%1 \m
BifJri |{|5ii% I

^R^TT JTR^T 331 IIMl


Slokas 2-5 —The balance should be invoked
through 'the following hymns ; " As the Goddess of
speech is verily Truth, you will show yourself situated
in truth, being of the Vow of Truth. May that Truth
appear here, the Truth by which the Sun and the Moon
the planets and the hosts of stars rise in the east and
set in the west, the Truth which exists in all the Vedas,
in the vedic scholars and in all the three worlds You
are the daughter of Brahman, well-known by the name
of Aditya, by the family of Kasyapa and by the popular
name of Balance.

V&
BpIWM ^ SRHIPlRf 11^11
v&
Sloka 6.—The scale-pans should be of silken cloth
six inches long and wide fastened wifh four strings 10
inches long, and the cord by which tW balance Is held
between the two scales is 6 inches in length.
Adh. XXVI. SI. 7-10.] 241

TTR ^sqiog^s*^ % I
aft: §?al: ifesfai ^raqr ^ H«li
^taiqr <$&{ ^qi: Htq«r%a tosn: I
55 ,R
a^i ^aiai %q5 qi «?aaw^ai^ ncn
SloJcas 7-8.—Gold should be placed in the right
hand pan while all other articles as well as water in
the left hand one for purposes of weighing. Weigh
severally the waters of wells, rivers and lakes. The
rain will be meagre, moderate and copious according
as well, river and lake water proves the heaviest. The
value of elephants is determined by the amount of ivory
they have; of cows, horses and the like* by their hair ;
of kings, by the amount of gold in their treasuries; of
Brahmins, Kshatriyas, etc., as well as of countries, years,
months and quarters, by beeswax; and of other sub"
stances, by their actual weight.

snqRl qSRH I
SIR 5f>oT si m ggi jRifor It^li
SloJca 9.—A golden balance is the best; one of
silver is middling. In the absence of the above two,
it shall be made of Khadira (Acacia catechu) wood?
or it shall be made of a shaft by which a man is
wounded. The length of the, balance should be twelve
inches.
An inch is the space covered over by 8 grains of barley
placed side by eid^—or that of three grains of barley placed
lengthwise. It is also the breadth of the human finger.

dto3^3 35n3Rl

f. %. 31 '
242 tfriffctmiH [Adh* XXVI. SI, 11-12,

Skka 10.—Such substances as, again being weighed


prove to have diminished in weight, will be lost; such
as have increased will thrive; such as continue in the
same condition will be indifferent. This is called the
secret of weighing treasures with the balance. This
applies equally to the Moon's conjunction with Rohim
also.
nm * nd:
mri h ^ i
g mi 5ffd a

?ntriTOw«i ftfeofls wnfi ^IHIFH IT imt i


m 3 ^if^n?Tt fegnffoftft n?
SZo^a 11.—Evil planets standing in Swati, Uttara^
shadha or Rohini during the Moon's conjunction cause
misery in the land. In the case of an intercalary Asha-
dha month occurring, one should observe both the lunar
conjunctions with devotional fasting.
fitft n fin:
nith Jrannrngn i

unr n «nmi— gpisf^ffi

nitcftnwifinHfn^r: frn^nf^m n
3R|sfq TlhlT} mmt WI^ITHq^TT I

^5 ^afHr ^ ii
Adh. XXVI. SI. 13.15.1 ^fiNftwwr; 243

8loka 12.—When the results of the Moon's con-


junctions with Rohini, Swati and Ashada are the same,
the prediction—good or bad—is to be made unhesitar-
tingly. If they be different, the effects of Rohini alone
will prevail.

ifarerasRi ssi ^ Sjifr^r: n^n

Sloka 13.—According as the wind blows from the


east, south-east, south, etc., during the Moon's conjunc-
tion with Ashadha, the consequences are in their order
as follows : good harvest, raging of fire, little, middling,
very good rain, copious rain accompanied by winds,
abundant and beneficial rain.

sriraiinsreit i
^ ^ snis wi ii ?ra: II Wl

Sloka M —If, after the full Moon in the month of


Ashadha, the rain God pours down rain on the 4th day
of the dark half at the asterism of Purvashadha, the
rainy season will prove beneficial ; otherwise, not.

srs il^n

Sloka 15,—If there is a north-easterly wind on the


full-moon day of Ashadha at sunset, there will be an
excellent growth o^ crops.
i%
Thus ends the 26th Adhyaya on the Moon's Oonjunction
with Ashadha*''
244 itwHfcrmm [Adh. XXVII. SI. 1-2-

I Refill The Wind Circle.

Ifc is said that this chapter is not by Varahamihira but is


an insertion.

^RF9)R^reraf^<Rr9T m\ ^ II?II
Sloka 1.—If on the day of the full-moon in Ashadha
an easterly 'wind blows from heaven, being tossed by
the stroke of the tops of the billows of the eastern
ocean and mingled with the mass of the mane-like rays
of the Sun and the Moon, the whole earth will shine
being enriched by the splendid vernal and autumnal
crops and being covered overhead with groups of dark
clouds every-where.

pw&j* vm wrfij ig# 5nRn% I

iRH
Sto&a 2.—When the wind blows with such force as
if to break off the peaks of the Malaya Mountain from
the south-eastern part of the sky at sunset on the same
full-moon day, the earth, blazing continuously with the
flames of fire embracing (spreading on) its surface, will
emit heaps of ashes along with the hot breath emanating
from its ownlbody-
*KT «rit *m?T is another reading.

'rftsfa* 5^ i
Adh. XXVII. SI. 3-5] 245

I? n^iR^iot^i 533^ irarersi n^n


SloTia 3.—When at the above conjunction a very
rough and howling south-wind blows, making the mon-
keys dance through the leaves of palm-trees, bowers of
creepers and trees, the clouds rising like the elephants
which are struck and pricked by the goad shed a few
drops of water like miserly persons.
In the 3rd qK, is another reading.

iivii
Sloka 4.—If at sunset on the same day a south-
west wind blows unceasingly tossing up and down in
the sea heaps of small cardamoms, averrhoas and cloves,
then the earth shrouded by a heavy load of scattered
broken bones of , men who have perished by hunger and
thirst, appears wild and restless like a young lady just
losing her husband.

^R^Ritm*n*ihr5f*rci IIHU
Slohi 5. If, at the time of the disappearance of
the Sun's rays, there is a strong gale from the west,
raising dust with its beating wings, the earth will he
endowed with rich crops and have the leading monarchs
246 fffwtmw* [Adh. XXVII. SI. 6-8.

engaged in war and consequently will be filled with huge


masses of raarrow» flesh and blood.

Slolfa 6,—At the approach of sunset on the full-


moon day of Ashadha, 'if the north-easterly wind be
very strong, have a dense appearance and resemble
broken bodies of serpents (or Garuda), then it should be
known that the earth will possess the fulness of blessings,
on account of great happiness, caused by the all-round-
growth of splendid crops and torrents of rain, wherein
the frogs rejoice and croak continuously.

^tii nf imi
Sloka 7.—If, at the end of the Grishma Season (t, e.
full-moon of Ashadha) when the mass of the Sun's rays
is screened by Mount Meru, a northerly breeze blows,
disseminating the fragrance of the sweet-scented
Kadamba flowers, the clouds will inundate the earth
with water, as though mad (crying madly as it were),
and intoxicated by the sight of splendid illumination
caused by the flashes of lightning and destroying the
rays of the Moon on the earth.

sf af'WRf ^ ur ^ sf ikii
XXVII. 9, XXVIII. .1] WTfiNftswu: 247

Sloha S,—If the sky be without the rays of the Sun,


the Moon and the stars, and if there be no rain, then,
I think it cannot be called Bhadrapada.
The sloka is spurious, says the Commentator.

j&TRl ^ ^

^#3 mfapQ ll^II


6
Sloha 9.—If the north-easterly breeze be cool,
scented by the flowers of Punnaga, Agara and Parijata,
be sonorous and be enjoyed by groups of Gods, the
earth restored to youthful vigour will be full of water
and crops, and kings will curb their enemies, will protect
all class of people and with the utmost justice.
Tbus ends the 27th Adhyaya on the Wind Circle.

IR^'I Signs of Immediate Rain.

irar irefo sn i

ii^II
Sloha 1.—If, at a query regarding rain, the Moon
be posited in the Lagna which is a watery sign (Kataka,
Makara, Kumbha or Meena) or in the 4th, 7th or 10th
house in the bright fortnight, there will be plentiful
rain ere long in the monsoon, provided she is aspected
by benefics. If she be aspected by malefics in the
248 [Adh. XXVIII. SI. 2-3.

above Yogas, there will be very little rain. In predict-


ing rain, Venus should be treated on a par with
the Moon during the rainy season.
The commentator asks the question When the Lagna is
a Kendra already, what is the meaning of ? Does it mean
a Kendra other than>the Lagna ? Yes, it does. The idea of the
author is this : There will be rain, etc., in the dark half when
the Moon is in Lagna Kendra alone and not elsewhere, while in
the other half, even in another Kendra, it is all right.
asrr ^
3*rnd nif ft sratrefr TOTT I
'jgsfr sir ^51^: ittf: 11

sfeaftfcr ^ ^ ^ IRH
Sloka 2.—If the querist touches any wet object or
water or any other liquid (pearls, etc.), or stands near
water, or is about to do something connected with water
or liquid, or, at the time, the word 'water' be heard in the
place, then he should be told that there is rain ere long
without any doubt.
mi ^

ct?f^ l
JraTl% ^ ^1: iraiScfa iR)i
Sloka 3.—If, during the rainy season, the Sun at
rising cannot be looked at on account of his dazzling
Adh.XXVlIL SI. 4-6,] tfsrf&frsMrw: 249

brilliance and appear like molten gold, or possess the


pure lustre of beryl, or if he burns with intense heat
at the zenith of the sky, there will be rain on the very
same day.

li«ll
SloJca 4.—The following are the symptoms of rain
— tasteless water, the sky of the colour of cow's eyes
or crow's eggs, uncontaminated directions, moisture of
salt, calm wind, much tumbling of fishes ashore and the
repeated croakings of frogs.

hrih \m
SloJca 5.—Cats scratching the earth very much
with their nails, accumulation of rust on iron or bronze
vessels with a musty smell and construction of bridges
on the high roads by children indicate immediate rain.
In the 3rd W, is another reading.

ii^II
SloJca 6.—Mountains resembling heaps of collyriun^
or their caves wrapt in vapour and haloes of the colour
of Gock?s eyes round the Moon, are indications of fain.
?r, 32
250 [Adh/XXVIII. SI. 7-11.

^ \m

BloTca 7.—Ants shifting their eggs without any


trouble, snakes mating and climbing down the trees
and cows' stampede, are signs of rain.

Rq?rfg qift g^i ii<;II

Sloha 8m—If the chameleons perched on the tops of


trees fix their gaze on the firmament, and cows look
up towards the Sun, there will be rain without much
delay.

jRsffcI ^llf I
q^n fin wq: hV\
VS
Sloka 9,—If the domestic animals such as cows are
reluctant to go out of the house and shake their ears and
hoofs, or, if the dogs behave in the same manner, it
should be declared that there will be rainfall soon.

W ffcranii'K&spRi qi ^ f^pn: I
>o
f^qi gi%n^ ^ ^ ^ qiftun n

SloJcct 10,—When dogs stand on the roofs of houses,


or bark continuously looking up towards the heavens, or
when lightning is seen flashing from the north-east at
day-time, then the earth will be completely filled with
water.
Adh. XXVIII. SI. 12-14] wrrWtfrswfw 251

SloTta 1L—When the Moon has the red hue of the


eyes of a parrot or pigeon or of honey, and when a
second Moon shines in the sky, there will be immediate
rain.

^ ^ li^H

Sloia 12.—If there be peals of thunder at night


and blood-red lines of lightning, standing erect like rods
at day time, and if there be a cool breeze blowing from
the east, there would be immediate rain.

^ sraqtgt^ltffTJ I

^ mm qra: il??li

SloJca 13.—If the sprouts of creepers are turned up


towards the sky, birds bathe in water or dust, and
creeping worms betake themselves to the tips of grass,,
there will be an immediate fall of rain.

Siola 14,—At dawn or twilight, if the clouds


show the same colour as pea-cocks, parrots, blue-jays
or Chataka birds, or have the lustre of roses, and red
lotuses and resemble in shape waves, hills, crocodiles,
tortoises or fishes and are piled up with many folds ^
they will pour down rain before long.
252 imtsHRjiH, [Adh. XXVIIF. SI. 15-18.

% w jn^?r # ii?H

Sloka 15,—If the clouds are as white as chunam


or the Moon at the edges, as dark as collyrium or
bees at the centre, glossy, have many folds, (i.e.j appear
piled up) dropping particles of water, and breaks like
the steps of a stair-case, and being formed in the east
sail westward or vice versa, they yield plenty of rain
to the earth before long.

ShJca 16,—If at sunrise or sunset there is a rain-


bow, a cross bar of clouds, a mock Sun, a straight frag-
mentary rainbow, flashes of lightning, and halos round
the Sun and the Moon, it should be predicted that there
will be plentiful rain in the near future.
For the definition of vide Adhyaya XLVI-20 infra,

^ ^ qf^run: i

SbJcal?.—If the sky bears the tinge of the wings


of the Tittira bird, and groups of birds twitter merrily
at sunrise and sunset, then the clouds will pour down
rain soon by day and night respectively.
This verse is spuriousi says the commentator.

■R RR nun
Adh. XXVIII. SI. 19.] wftffhw*? 253

Shha 18.—If the Sun-beams called «Tdr9-unerring-


are stretched upwards like the out-stretched arms of the .
M
setting Mountain " and if the clouds thunder close to
She earth, they are to be understood to be important
•igns of rain.
For amfa vide Adhyaya XXX-] 1 infra,

^iFdr m I

Ov
««'%53sn[srr »itsr5rr<fts»*r«t n
1
frspjgsmmr ft? " wnfar SH I
5i5s<T}g?iTt!i fWsnRt il[fti|!Rr^ u
fsfmVnwsrr fqnfrfe^msrTOgrra; i

Hg«wi: 5fra}g: sfa^: tffciHRa: <j$: u



h
?T^grr qR? ^^rrs II
nvj« q?r?rr;
wC8r^i?^6^5Wf drap^H i
wmi j|?rrfwfJT^5 Rrft^r^ n
few: i
ittowt sr?T«rsr w ^Ri-
1
Jn#

fi srafiss'PRFi II?^II
Sloka 19.—If in the monsoon the Moon being
placed in the 7th house from Venus or in the 5th, 7th,
«r 9th house from Saturn, is aspected by benefics, there
w3L be rain soon.
254 freiffcngm [Adh. XXVIII. SI. 20-24-.

i^0!'
Sloka 20,—Generally there will be rain during the
planets'"heliacal rising and setting, at the conjunction of
the non-luminaries with the Moon, at their entering any
of the six Mandalas*, at the end of a fortnight and
a solstice, and certainly when the San is passing through
(
the asterism Ardra '
*Vtde Adhyaya IX—\0-2l'—supra.

w HTI: in?ii
Sloka 21.—There will be rain at the conjunction of
Mercury and Venus, of Mercury and Jupiter and of
Jupiter and Venus. But at the conjunction of Mars and
Saturn, there will arise peril from wind and fire, provided
they are neither conjoined with nor aspected by any of
the benefics.
anw: ^g?ft wrsfif nfij I
w RflPa iTCfaEinklfto IR^M
Sloka 22.—When the planets are about to be
eclipsed by the Sun in front or behind (slower planets in
front and faster ones behind), they convert the earth
into an ocean as it were.

ir^II

mii ^5: n^an


Slokas 23*24,—If there be glow-worms at night
near the clouds, before long there will be rain filling aU>
Adh. XXIX. SI. 1-2,1 255

the fields. In spite of rain-fall, if jackals howl in the


evening, there will not be a drop of water, though the sky
be overcast for seven days at a stretch. This need
not be doubted.
These two verses appear to be spurious as they are not recog-
tascd by the commentator.
Thus ends the 28th Adhyaya on " Immediate Rain

IRMI Prognostics from Flowers


and Creepers.

gsnp-q ntn
SloTca 1—By observing the abundance of flowers
and fruits of trees, the availability of all things in large
quantities at cheap rates should be ascertained ; so also
the thriving of crops.
i

qpfq;: IRII
Sloka 2.—From the (luxuriance of the flowers and
fruits of the) Sala tree, the prospects of Kalama rice are
lobe determined; from the red Asoka, red rice; from
the Ksheerika, yellowish rice ; and from the bluish Asoka,
hog's rice.
The Sala tree is known in Tamil as 4**iru>ru> or wgir&ni.
It is probably the Diospyros Ebenaster furnishing timber.
Kalama, A variety of white rice; it is sown in May and
Jnne and ripens in December or January-
Ksheerika. The Fig
Asoka. It is a tree of moderate size belonging to the
leguminous class with magnificent red flowers—
Sukaraka, A species of rice-«0»j4Q»«i».
256 W«jitanii* [Adh. XXIX. SI. 3-5.

3 =q rmfa I
3T^Ji km R^: ll^ll
Sloka 3,—Through the Banyan tree, barley should
be guessed ; through the ebony tree, the Shastika rice;
and through the Aswattha, the success of all crops.
Nyagrodha- The Indian Tig Tree-
Shashfcika rice- A kind of rice of quick growth ripening ic
about 60 days- .
Aswattha- The holy fig-tree- Jfi+msth,

^ -o
!l«ll
SloJca 4*—From the Jam boo fruits (Rose-apples) are
ascertained sesamum and black gram; from the
sucess of Sirisha flowers is inferred the full growth of
Priyangu j from the Madhuka tree, wheat; and frona
the Saptaparna, the rich growth of barley.
Jambu- The Rose Apple tree-®*®'*'. Sir0esha-®/'rwv*.
Kangu- A kind of panic seed. Madhuka tree- iS)j»0«nu.
Sapta Pama- «ri^a»uu/r«)u>jrd>. Yava-Barley-^®®®'.

ar^xB^f^ncqf 5pfi?r ^RIR; I

iNi
Sloka 5.—From the Atimukta tree and the round
Jesmine is known the state of cotton crop ; from the
Asana tree, mustard; from the Jujube fruits, horse-gram j
and from the Chirabilva or Karanja, green gram.
Atiniuktaka-®0®«)®£, Kunda-^®*^. Sarshapa- Mustaid
seed-®®®. Karpasa- Cotton-"©/*/*. Asana.ff«A«r*. Badari-
Qcu/itnf, Kulattha-® Chirabilva-4 A«i>«toird>t Mudga-
A sort of kidney-bean-®4J'L""jpj.
Adh. XXIX. SI. 6-9.] 257

arasft ^Rrs«q: iNi: I


gfqifrB^sraisq^ w. H^H

Sloia 6,—Atasi is to be determined from the


flowers of Vetasa ; Kodrava from the flowers of the
Palasa tree; conch-shells# pearls and silver from the
Tilaka tree and hemp from the Ingudi tree.
Atasi-Common Vetasa-Kodrava-
Palasa-^ff*. Sana-Hemp^ Tilaka-Inguda-®;^,#*'.

qifSRls^ofa 1
JiRsr qre^ims vmlj nvsu
Sloka 7.—The price of elephants should be deter-
mined from the Hastikarna trees; of horses from the
Aswakarna; of cows, from the Patala trees; and
of goats and sheep from plantains.

Hastikama-Castor oil tree-^®5-®■*'''«<*«»■>£ or O-s/rilewL-. Aswa


Karna-^^^^ujjruj.tatala. The Trun;pet-flower-tree-u*^.

n^n

Sloka —The abundance and cheapness of gold


should be inferred from the Champaka flowers ; of
corals, from the Bandhujeeva flowers; of diamonds,
from the" luxuriance of the Kuravaka trees; and of
Vaidurya (beryl) from the Nandikavarta.
Champaka-'^an^. Bandhujeeva-or
Kuravaka-Crimson species of araaranth-^©#'®^. Nandikavarta-

fNiw%?fsntBr qrirfi^ i
TTsTI \\%\\
f.l«. 33
258 f5wr>ar«m* [Adh XXIX. SI. 10-12

Sloka 9.—One has to know pearls through the


Sindhuvara tree; artisans from saffron; the king from
red lotuses; and the minister from blue lilies.
Sindhuvara-Kusunibha-55'L'£r'''^®'*;if.

*igt s^TS^irti%NRi: l
ii^ oii
Sloka Z0.—Traders are indicated by Suvarnapushpa
(golden flowerj; Brahmins, by lotuses; royal priests*
by lilies; the commander of the army, by the Saugan-
dhika flower and the increase of gold, by the Arka plant.
Suvamapushpa-The globe amaranth-e*"^®^. Saugandhika-
The blue Arka-^®*®,

mh "flifasrsnfanj; I
nl: HHII
Sloka 11.—One should guess the happiness of man-
kind from mangoes; danger from Bhallataka; health
from Peelu; famine from the growth of Khadira and
Samee trees ; and good rain from the Arjuna trees.
Bhallataka-^®®«/r^^)'-. PeeluKhadira-®®®*"-*®.
Samee-A tree possessing a tough hard wood supposed to
contain Arjuna-",®1>®^"",.

n? ^ii
Sloka 12.—From the flowers of the Neem tree and
«rrn#^-Nagakesara4 abundance of food grains should be
foretold; from the wood-apple, wind ; from the Nichula
tree, danger of drought; and from the Kutaja tree,
impending disease.
Pichumanda-Neem tree-®*^. Naga-^** or
Kapittha-«®«**"t». Nichula-^**'-"'4. Kutaja-A variety of
Jasmine-® u-
XXIX. 13-14. XXX. 1] fltawihwws 259

lus^mfo II^II
Sloka 13-—The growth of sugcir-cane is presaged by
the flowers of Durva and sacred grass ; outbreak of fire
by the Kovidara tree ; and the increase and prosperity
of concubines by the luxuriance of the Syama creeper.

Durva-Bent grass-Kusa-®^^. Kovidara-


toeoiupp or Q*iTEi(3tD!!ii)t Syamalata-Country Sarasaparilla-
nseir^rfisQ&iT L}.,

SKIS I%iclRI5i5§:T?(: If I
II? all
SloJca 14.—When trees, bushes and creepers are
seen fully packed with glossy leaves without any inter-
space, beautiful rain is then to be predicted ; while if
they are covered with rough leaves with inter-spaces
very little rain is to be declared

ffcvfm mnnfar: «
Thus ends the 29th Adhyaya on " Prognostics from
Flowers and Creepers

li^olt The Indications at Dawn


and Twilight.

<K<5 ^11%^ ll?II


Sloka i.—The interval during which the firmament
contains indistinct stars before the Sun has half-risen and
260

after he has half-set is called the juncture, i, dawn and


twilight respectively. The effects—good and bad—of
the juncture are to be foretold through the following
symptoms.
aw TiHi

fiEwfrar «

IRII
Sloka 2»—The deer, birds, wind, haloes round the
Sun and the Moon, mock Sun or Moon, cross-bar1 of
clouds on the Sun's disc at the juncture, tree-shaped1
clouds, rainbow and the glossiness of an apparent town
in the sky, Sun's rays, a stick.like formation3 caused by
the collection of solar rays, clouds and wind and dust,
—from these? the effects of the juncture are to be
determined-
1. This is an appearance in the sky of the shap« of an
iron bar.
2. An appearance resembling a tree in shape assumed by
the clouds.
3. An appearance in the sky resembling a club.

IRH
\
Sloka 5.—A beast (deer) dreadfully crying aloud
repeatedly, indicates the destruction of the village. The
same standing in the Sun to the south of an army and
crying aloud, foretells the annihilation of the army.

^ fcrrannw I
qqro qqft 91 fort ifo II9II
Adh. XXX. SI. 5-8.] 261

Sloka 4it—-If at dawn or twilight a flock of deer


or the wind be to the left of an army (and be facing
the Sun), then la war will break out; if it be to the
right of the army# cries pleasantly (and is not facing
fte Sun), the two armies will come together ; if it be of
mixed characteristics, there will be rain.

irsTR 5^ iMi
SioAa 5.—If at dawn there be cries of birds and
beasts facing the Sun, it forebodes the destruction of
the country. If birds and beasts, which with their faces
glowing in the Sun send forth their notes, stand to the
south of a city, the latter will be captured by the enemies.

forcft 5% wniRfa ii^n


Sloka 6.—A dawn or twilight will be of dire con-
sequences, if at the time a strong and rough wind blows
making a howling noise, crushing houses, trees and
arches, raising heaps of dust and clods of earth and
throwing down birds from the sky.

ifsr-n INI
Sloka 7.—A dawn or twilight will prove beneficial
U the leaves of trees are slightly shaken by the impact
•f a gentle breeze, or if there be no wind, and if animals
and birds, not facing the Sun, send forth their melodious
notes.
fawn 1

tilwu Ik 11
262 frsffcemin* [Adh. XXX. SI. 9-12.

' Sloha 8.—The following things being glossy at


dawn or twilight betoken immediate rain, ^-Danda
[vide Sioka 16, infra), lightning, fish-like clouds, a mock
Sun, a halo, a rainbow, ^Wi-Airavata {vide Adhyaya
XLVI—20 infra) and Sunbeams.

li^n
Sloha 9,—The Sun's rays, which are broken off,
unequal, discoloured, unnatural, crooked, turned anti-
clockwise, slender, short, crippled (impaired) and soiled
bring about war and drought.

^iru RHTT srngi li?oi|


Sloha 10.—The Sun's rays which are brilliant,
pure, straight, long and turned in a clock-wise direction
and which are seen in a bright sky, tend to the prosperity
of the world.

r^nrNnsTi: ti??n
Sloha 11.—The white, glossy, unbroken and straight
rays of the Sun, which pervade the whole firmament
(from the beginning to the end), produce rain and are
f
called Amogha' or 'unerring '.

ii^II
Sloha i2.—Greyish, tawny, russet# variegated, mad-
der-hued, green and spotted rays stretching all over the
sky (and turned upwards), are conducive to drought and
produce some danger after a week.
263

aranr i
ffanj i^rt smn* II?^II
»m%5i»Ji: f¥r-7! I
gq^^qiqu ll?«ii
Slolcas 13-14:.—Copper-coloured rays of the Sun
cause the death of a general; yellow and rosy ones, his
misery (or trouble from diseases); green ones, the des-
truction of cattle; and smoky ones, the ruin of cows;
madder-coloured rays cause trouble through weapons and
fires; tawny ones, stormy rain; ash-coloured ones,
drought; and spotted and greyish rays occasion slight
rain.
is another reading for flSTSR**.

itaaasr si II?MI
Sloha ij5.—If, at the time of twilight, dust coloured
like the Bandhuka flower (very red) or like collyriura
powder goes up towards the Sun, mankind will then be
afflicted by hundreds of diseases. White dust, at the
lime, betokens prosperity and peace to the people.
Parasara says that if the rising or setting Sun should be
covered by dust reeembling the white powder of conch, princes
will triumph in war and mankind will be happy.
am ^
crritafrifo m J
^4: II

TOP Hawreirrfa fi% -a u


264 Itmftwmra [Adh. XXX. SI. 17.2a

Sloha 16,—The collection of Sun-beams, clouds and


wind, taking the form of a staff is called a Danda or rod.
If the Danda is seen in the intermediate directions,
misery will befall the kings, while, in the cardinal direc-
tions, it forebodes evil to Brahmins, Kshatriyas, etc.,
respectively.

Sloka 17.—The Rod observed at dawn, noon and


twilight produces danger from weapons (war) and
diseases; while the same with white, red, yellow and
dark colours destroys the four classes in order. Also, it
destroys the particular direction which it faces.
That part of the Rod which is near the Sun is called its
bottom and the other end is its face.

srtfct i
'ffcFffaw *RT *R1|j3T i|^||
Sloka 18,—Blue and tree-shaped clouds, which
being situated at the zenith of the sky and having a curd-
like top, screen -the Sun and those tinged yellow with
a dense bottom, produce copious rain.

iiwi
Sloka 19.—If a cloud-tree moving in the same
direction (behind) as a marching monarch disappears
suddenly, the king will be killed; while the same in the
form of a young tree (plant) denotes the death of the
prince (Yuvaraja) and minister.

^ iRoh
Adk XXX. SI. 21-23.] ftwwrfcw*

SloTca 20.—A twilight which has the hue of blue


lily, beryl or lotus-filaments, which is free from wind
and which is brightened by the Sun's rays brings down
tain the same day.

iRUi
Sloha 21.—A twilight which contains clouds in in-
auspicious* forms, an aerial city, fog, smoke and dust,
occasions drought in the rainy season, and clash of arms
in other seasons
^Like an ass, camel, a headless trunk, a crow, a cat and the
like.

snjftnrw IRRII
Sloha 22-—In the six seasons beginning with winter
the natural colour of the sky at twilight is in their order
red, yellow, white, variegated, lotus-hued and crimson.
Each colour is beneficial in its own season and harmful,
if it is otherwise,
cmr ^ nfr I
wvjaioitersqrer i
%ar ^ H
^rr^r i

ftiF55T I
ftrBu j^eirr «
f^^rr fiw®} mvx sfifir I
w<r%WTr "

^nrt^T I
sirat IR^II
266 [Adh. XXX. SL 24-27,

Sloica 25.—If a fragmentary cloud presents the


appearance of an armed person and is situated near the
Sun, there will be danger (to the king) from enemies.
If a white aerial city (of clouds) is approached by the
Sun, the town that is besieged by an enemy) will be
victorious; while if it is cut in two by the Sun, the town
will be destroyed.

^ ^ lR»ii
Sloica 24.—If the Sun is covered on the right side
by clouds that are while or white-fringed, there will be
rain. If he is screened likewise by clouds which are
similar in appearance to the bushes of Andropogon grass
and which issue from an unblasted quarter, the same
result will ensue.

qfcn rag: I

grawrw RMI
Sloha 25,—A white cross-bar of clouds appearing at
sunrise will bring about a king's demise; a blood-red one
will ruin an army through internecine warfare i and one
with a golden hue will bestow prosperity on the army.

m qfaratsffcr $onsft ^ snf^u: n


Sloica 26.—If there are mock Suns touching the
Sun on both sides, there will be abundant rain. Should
they surround him on all the four sides, not a drop of
rain would fall.

srara vm ii^ii
Adh. XXX. SI. 28-30.] 267

farfofo ^?ri^ n^cii


S^NW: ^TTpnraif^i I
w: stom: IR^II

Slokas 27-29.—At twilights, the clouds that have


the shapes of a banner, umbrella, mountain, elephant,
and horse, conduce to the victory of kings and the
people; while blood-red ones tend to war. Those
that are suspended like the mass of smoke from straw
fire, and are smooth in appearance, make the armies of
kings prosper. Those hanging low, resembling trees,
shining brightly owing to their deep-red colour or looking
like towns bestow prosperity.

m ii^II

Sloha 80.—If at a twilight birds, jackals and beasts


that face the Sun cry out, if there are the Rod, dust,
bolt and so forth, or if every day the Sun appears in an
nnnatural form, the destruction of a country, king and
food will be the result.

aw "a wwr: I
%wt9wat sswrr i
atw arav^a g«n ar'agwft ar i
snfrsa® gafta: awwmsmr: i
wtaaf arfo grftn gatat h
H«ar gar %ar fttaOarsgar agar i
a aftwaraf JCTar^awan^ai n
Rwar gtaraftgfaar i
ftrft a^r aartbatairlc^T n
268 [Adh. XXX. SI. 31-33.

jfrel cRjurfcr sraw'mspwn


f#g H?ff ji I

^rsg^ssi f^pir: W? II3?II


Sloka 31,—The dawn produces its effects—good or
bad—at the same moment, the evening, on the same
night or in three days; haloes, dust and ' boltsin a
week, if not the same day ; the sun-beams (unerring,
etc.), rainbow, lightning, mock-Sun, clouds and wind act
in the same manner ; birds do on the 8th day, if not the
same day, and beasts, in a week.

^U% ^ \\\
Sloka 32,—Twilight illuminates (and has effect
over) one Yojana with its gleam ; lightning illumines
with its flash six Yojanas; the sound of thunder extends
over five Yojanas; and according to some there is no
Jimit to the falling of meteors,
aw ^ i ^ wsw fagwwr ^ ft i
amarit n
ar it fftr
m qaj I
•qjq^^ qft^qqsR qqiqfcrer n^ii
Sloka 33,—The halo of the Sun called mock-San
spreads lustre (and has influence) over three Yojanas;
a bolt, (cross-bar of clouds), over five Yojanas; a halo,
over five or six Yojanas; and the rainbow shows its
lustre for ten Yojanas.
Thus ends the thirtieth Adhyaya on " The Indications of
Dawn and Twilight.'1
Adh. XXXI. SI. 1-4.1 269

II?? 11 The Glow at the Horizon.

?I5I f^5)f *I3Rirc 'frai ZSSm 5115111 I


HW inj H ^s: II?II
8loka 1-—The fire in the quarters, if yellow, indi-
cates peril to the king; if fiery in colour, the ruin of the
country ; and if rubicund and observed jwith wind from
the left, it causes destruction of the crops.

115311 f?3 W5T 3111111 sqsngs&fSU I

W Ift^ll 11 1 51^1^1"? IRil


Sloha 2.—That, which owing to great brilliance
creates illumination and reveals shadow also as the San
does, portends great calamity to the king. A blood-red
one indicates the raging of the sword (war),

in^inirf 11^1%^ foflifiR'flir I


IT*I 5^51511 ^in 51^11^(1 ii?II
wi w 11TR31I: HI iiif^i'i i
iiif isRfTRis f^ir: IWI%II irftrsrsRisf 5n5i!ftq. H
Slokas 3-4!.—The fire seen in the east bodes evil to
the Kshatriyas with their chieftains ; in the south-east, to
the smiths and boys (or princes ? ) ; in the south, to
the Vaisyas along with cruel men; in the south.west,
to envoys and widows that have remarried; in the west,
to Sudras and agriculturists; in the north-west, to
thieves and horses; in the north, to the Brahmins; and
in the north-east, to the heretics and merchants.
wm: i

mrthwl 5 fwwrt 4wrt wi H


270 Wwrfciwn [XXXI. 5. XXXII. 1.

w fewr smr spps* qrims^wr i


^rwi fimnnrg«> a*n u
urof^Ri'ftsit «frer irmsfr «tf^ n ffa.

SR: jrri I
^ ^r?: IIRI <smm ii^II
SloJca 5.—A calm sky, glossy and bright stars, breeze
blowing in a clock-wise direction, and the fire at the
horizon with the hue of gold, is for the good of mankind
and kings.
Thus ends the 31st Adhyaya on " the Glow at the Horizon."

I'^ll Signs of an Earth-quake.

^ it?it
Sloha 1. Some hold that an earth-quake is caused
by huge animals living in the midst of the ocean, while
others opine that it is the result of the rest that is availed
of by the elephants of the quarters tired^by the weight
of the earth.
* ww i

form sraamesw ssfforamsw?<T M

sfnrr 1
^fwras |RRC«n®f«« ^g«"rr: 11
I'foi'h 51^ ^faort 1
<riw(jr<?fSf«?3 siwirot g 11
fipilm^aswi vwrftt *gw«na. 1
271

& TOtei ^ srr^r: ^ ^rrg: wwrir n


i ^fir.
aTR^sfjf^ %fr ^ ssr i

R^nri: li^li
SloJca 2,—Yet, others there are who hold that it is
caused by the atmospheric wind colliding with another
and falling to the earth with a booming sound. There
are still others who maintain that it is occasioned by
some unseen power. Some more there are who declare
as follows :
am ^ gfts- i

^ Rsrrar w
<im ^TiTTrmtmcr^^qrfar I>I%: i
«VsmEna«gc«r: n
crm ^ f^ai: \
srsn vr«?r«T $*<? 5*7 1
R^jTiPcr 11
fwfaitmrr w am 1
g f r^rspimf ^ 11 %fn.
mRi^j 5T1 sria^rigi^^ I
ari^Twi 11^11
fi ^ 1

mm mzm ii«ii
^1: fit^rihs^ 1

m iihii
^5 ^ 'iPTIJ T%7 f 1
ll^ll

INI
^272 [Adh. XXXII, Si. 6-10.

SloJca 3-7.—In days of yore, the earth, being shaken


severely by the winged mountains which flew up and
down, spoke bashfully to the creator in the assembly
of the Gods—"My lord, the name that has been given
to me by you—namely ^®r-immoveable—is not quite
right, for it is falsified by the flying mountains and I am
unable to put up with this misery." Hearing these
words of Mother Earth who was choked with tears,
whose lower lip quivered slightly, and observing her face
hanging down with tears trickling down from her eyes,
the Creator spoke thus: " Indra, remove this humiliation
fek by Mother Earth; throw your thunderbolt and
chop off the wings of the mountains.,, At this, Indra
saying 'So be itcomforted her with the word " Don't
you fear; but Wind, Fire, myself and Varuna will shake
you in the four parts of the Day and Night put together
respectively in order to reveal the good and bad effects
to the world."

fRsrr fsvjr i
wpjt ant n

^ g nvont ti
I

T5TJ I

^ ii^n
Adh. XXXII. SI. 11-13] 273

• ^ ^ - • - - - — ■ --

SloJcas 8-11.—The circle presided over by the Wind-


God consists of the seven asterisms, viz., Uttara, Hasta,
Chittra, Swati, Punarvasu» Mrigasiras and Aswini, (that
is, whenever an earthquake occurs in any one of these
■stars, it has to be construed that it is due to the Wind
Circle). The following symptoms of this circle will be
revealed a week in advance : the quarters are covered
with smoke; a wind blows lashing with the dust of the
earth and breaking trees ; and the Sun does not cast
bright rays. t)uring an earthquake of the Wind Circle
the decay of crops, water, forest and herbs, ^the out-
break of swellings, asthma, madness, fever, phlegmatic
affections and trouble to the trading community will
ensue. So also, concubines, warriors, physicians, women,
poets, singers, traders, artisans, the Saurashtras, Kurus,
Magadhas, Dasarnas and Mathsyas will suffer.
a«rr ^ nd: i

^ it

f^ti; wwi; sri%^ w u

' »
11^11

pwfii nmmi
«. ^r. 35
274 [Adh. XXXII. Sl.14-17,

^RHsnwni'NTt I
sra^sn: II?MI
Slohas 12-15,—Pushya, Krittikai Visakha, Bharani,
Magha, Purvabhadra and Purvaphalguni belong to the
1
Fire ' Circle. This also reveals its symptoms a week
in advance. They are the following : the sky is covered
with the fall of stars and meteors; owing to the fire
in the horizon, the sky appears to be illuminated ; the
fire with the aid of wind rages over the land. During an
1
earthquake of the Fire Circle \ the clouds will be des-
troyed ; lakes and tanks will dry up; kings will be at
loggerheads with one another; herpes, scab? fever,
erysipelas and jaundice will prevail ; men of great
valpur, hot-tempered persons, the Asmakas, Angas, Bah-
leekas, Tanganas, Kalingas, Vangas, Dravidas and hill-
men of various tribes will be affected,
asn * Tri: I

faa: n
<ar ^ i
arfi5«nTnrf^»^r|Ti^?ff n
JTWfTa: sretrfi: «HW»<rtK«inr i

2Tf5if^^%jn5m^fg^4r1»5nf5r I

f^f^r wriNifit nt«ii


Adh. XXXII. SI. 18-21.] JftflNrls*™: 276
/

Slohas 16-19,—The asterisms Abhijit, Sravana, Dha-


nishta, Rohini, Jyeshta, Ashadha and Anuradha apper-
tain to the circle of Indra. The following is the token ;
the clouds resembling moving mountains, sending forth
loud peals of thunder, containing flashes of lightning and
appearing like buffaloes, horn, swarm of bees and ser-
pents, pour down rain. An earthquake of Indra's Circle
will ruin men of celebrated families and castes, famous
persons, kings and heads of corporations* It produces
dysentery, swelling of the neck, diseases in the face and
violent vomitting. It will also bring trouble to the peo-
ple of Kasi, Yugangdhara, the Pauravas, Kiratas, Kiras,
Abhisaras, Halas, Madras, Arbudas, Saurashtrians and
Malwas. But it will give desirable rain-

ftsrrif g ^5f i

svft ssrorr? ^ ft »
**€1 w TOfuftqfrwn tt

wwrrS ^tr: II

IR«H

aRRK m
276 IfHWIwrr^tAdh. XXXII. SI. 22-33.
—T— ■ .i ., —

if^r ir^II
Slokas 20-22'—The asterisms Revati, Purvashadha,
Ardra, Aslesha, Moola, Uttarabhadra and Satabhishak
constitute " Varuna's " circle whose symptoms are the
following : huge clouds resembling blue lily, bees and
collyrium in hue, rumbling softly, shining with streaks of
lightning, send down slender lines of water resembling
sharp sprouts. An earthquake of this circle will kill
those that are dependent upon the seas and rivers ; it will
yield excessive rain. People will forget their mutual
hatred^ It will ruin the Gonardas, the Chedis, Kukuras,
Kiratas and the people of Videha.
am *
ftairer wt finrhfNwr wfrTOn \
5f«n n
55afrn^.i
tmqmt sfrefTsr^^mi: u
T^rfftR^^rar i
^srrft w
^*qi siwrf ^ f^rh: i

^5% IR^H
Sloka 23.—An earthquake shows its effect in six
months, and a portentous thunder in two months. Other
sages have included other portents also in the above
circles.
a«r ^ nfc
%«wwtaf3tn»"«n i
sfoywH wn n
^ iW t
««»««»ifrtwit: n
Adh. XXXII. SI. 24-26.] 277

arr^Vmil ^ ?Rrr5?rr^i«^rf%jrr ^ i

sr5T«*n^ wi r^^rr^r 5^^ 'Bf 1

srrsrrm %*mti §?%*% raw 1


«a<mrci; f fg^sfap n
srrf^|^?^ ^r^oi rgawi ^I
trf4 gr^il ^ ?ft«rw4 fH®r% 11
The following fchrce slokas are from

355EI fR^s^ 1
^irnsm^t aiq iK^ii

^ mi Rratef ^Ti« fllRHII

^;«qn^: qRtfsroir mn st^ii RRr ^5^ I


3TO st?ri<i Rrirrag; IR^I

Slohas 24-26,—The other portents referred to above


are enumerated here—meteors, aerial city, (Harischandra
pura), dust, portentous thunder, earthquake, fires in the
quarters, violent winds, solar and lunar eclipses, unnatu-
ral phenomena in the case of any star or groups of stars,
rain without clouds, any thing unnatural in the firmament,
excessive rain, smoke without fire, flames without sparks,
(?) entry of wild creatures into a village, sight of a
rainbow at nights—unnatural phenomena during twilights,
fragmentary circles (halos) round the Sun or the Moon,
contrary flows in rivers, sounds of^musical instruments
in the heavens. Any other phenomenon which is con-
trary to nature and its effects should be included in the
above circles.
278 [Adh. XXXII. SI. 27-29.

Garga says; persons in whose Nakshatras earthquakes and


the like Utpatas occur will suffer miseries; they shall therefore
perform expiatory ceremonies in honor of the particular Deva under
whose influence the occurrences take place.

irvsII
SloTca 27.—An earthquake of Indra's circle counter-
acts one born of the Wind's period {vide slokas 3-7
supra) and vice] versa. Similarly the earthquakes of
Varuna's circle counteract one born of the Fire.period
and vice versa. Thus, the earthquakes of particular
periods and circles as stated above cancel each other.
Garga says that if an earthquake is connected with two
Nakshatras, division with respect to time of day takes precedence-

anrwft iRdl
4
8loJca28,—During an earthquake^ of the Fire1
circle and ' Wind1 period or vice versa {' Fire1 period
and ' wind1 circle), a celebrated king will die or suffer
calamity; and the subjects will be troubled by the
dread of famine, byjpestilence and drought.

4
Sloka 29,—By an earthquake of Varuna ' circle
4
and Indra' period or vice versa, jthere will be plenty of
food, prosperity, rain and contentment in the world.
Cows will yield plentiful milk and kings will sink their
differences.
em ^ ww
ifcqpnfanft ffai WWWHRI *0*^ I
Adh. XXXII. SI. 30-31.] irfihftswrws 279

ttrorifeifqftirdt w I
5f%*irf^n^5 "ftwa ?ra asgat: n

gwsfr^wqqlair ffg; sjfaiiar 11


!in% qtii^ft cr»& r^t<Rri qwclf-
asr ^
jfrs-qftHrsra vrqfa i
« nfifal ftarg n
f^5ir5TO^%W5«^rfa«r%fftV«iqr?WRi; i
atuwHsn *WT; ssnraalrqti^ wrfa flsornj. n
an«q«t^?swf i
qiq!5rrqsq: II
wrapaws sra-ai I
awiffiraia srwg; <ft«rg. n
^areais^Riwnq; qawCTR^^R^Ri^ i
a»qr r|ai% ?nj« «g<toir^ H
afta: wt: Rg^rraata nhf^RjFartraqg i
afiwrala R^atrJa^aw: 11
awarfi»aRai^a«q33f)qi4^a3n: gaar: i
aanfirai! farrar gqta aaa^jrasqi: gs n—s[fa-

W ^ ^nft ^3 JI sRlSls^git nl»ll


Sloka 30.—Where the time-limits for the happen^
ings of the effects arising from certain omens have not
been specified, they will be felt in the course of two
months, if the omens arise in the 1 wind' circle; in three
fort-nights, in the 1 Fire 1 circle; in a week, in 1 Indra's f
circle ; and those of the4 Varuna' circle on the same day»
280 ff[XXXI1-32. XXXIIL1.

Slclca 52.—An earthquake of the 'Wind * circle


shakes the earth to an extent of 200 Yojanas; one of
' Fire' circle, 110 Yojanas; one of, ' Varuna's, 180 Yo-
janas and one off Indra's 160 Yojanas.
nm ^ mvw:

*?»«% i -

<t% 9sii Bril l


^ sreRSTOisnft ii^^n

Sloha 32.—If there be another earthquake on the


3rd, the 4th. or the 7th day, or at the end of a month,
fortnight, or three fortnights, it will bring about the des-
truction of prominent kings.

mik ii
^ - V*
Thus ends the 32nd Adhyaya on " Signs of an Earthquake."

Ulkas or Meteors.
^TOTin^i^r ^qii% gr^^i: I
|^,|
SloJca 1,—The forms of those who fall down after
having enjoyed unalloyed happiness in Heaven are called
Ulkas or meteors which are divided into five kinds viz,
ft*"Hgnescent balls, ^m-meteors, ^5n%-thunder-bolt.,
fi^t-lightning and 5W-shooting stars.
For a similar idea. Of. gjfit Jt%
Garga opines that the meteors are burning missiles that are
discharged by the protectors of the quarters for indicating good
and bad effects.
Adh. 5CXXIII. SI. 24.] ?wnNra>swrfqj 2§1

am % wi:
grresn^t gwsar%5%: i
arwraT afRat^ atewt gn
wat^oi arwafifciRiJraNKiij.
a?5rn«( aiwirar ara*rr^ir i
ati5Wi%am: ^n'f?Rr n

35351 ^ 33:1^1^1511%%^: «T|: I

I^R^Stiitt %r33i% IRH


Sloka 2,—An Ulka and a Dhishnya cause their
effects to be £elt in a fortnight; thunderbolt, in three
fortnights; and lightning and Tara in six days.

^etu f^cirs^f^Rr i
ai%goTf^^r^: 1«r5%S?q ||
5r^r; i

m\ ■SSlfesft Jf5Rtl%l %1311


13^: IRII

Sloha 5.—The Tara meteor produces only a quarter


of the effects:fixed; the Dhishnya, a half of it} while the
remaining three produce their full effects,

31511%: sfo 11531 ?33I^3I53^33315? I


1%131% l%?R3f3,i 311355 3353^131 li».|

SloJca i.—The. Asani or thunderbolt falls with a


deafening sound upon men, elephants, horses, beasts
rocks, houses, trees and domestic animals, revolving like
a discus and piercing the surface of the earth.
^ gsAwrq. [Adh. xxjcill. si. g-g,

mm I

ff^(I^T5Si sgfesi HHII


SloJca 5.—The lightning which is crooked and ex-
tensive falls all of a sudden on living-beings and heaps
of fire-wood, setting them aglow, causing fright to the
animals and producing a Tata-tata sound.

?n 11^11
Sloka 6,—The Dhishnya is a slender thing with a
short tail; it resembles burning embers and is two cubits
long; but appears quite distinct over a space of forty
cubits.
wr

^RT m hp m I
m qtm f^q?ginTRR iwn
Sloka 7*—The Tara or shooting star is a cubit long,
white or red, slender like the thread of lotus-stalk and
moves across, up or down the sky, as if being dragged,

will RTO Hqqjqt nqgi'sai i


^ ^ qqi% m\ mm II^II
Sloka 8.—The Ulka or meteor is broad at the top,
having a very tiny tail. As it falls down, it increases in
dimensions. Its length is 31 cubits. There are several
varieties of it.
Adh. XXXIII. SI. 9-10] 283

*
wfwrff i

TfU TT 11^11
Sloka 9t—Those varieties of the above that resemble
dead bodies, weapons, asses, camels, crocodiles, monkeys,
boars, ploughs, wild deer, lizards, snakes and smoke, as
well as those that have two heads, are of evil conse-
quences.

Sloka 10.—Those that resemble banners, fishes,


mountains, elephants, lotuses, the Moon, horses, molten
silver, swans, Bilva trees, diamond (or thunderbolt), couch,
and the Swastika design, tend to prosperity and abund-
ance of food-grains,

f^srqrsfd^fJTr ^ ^ II
^ f^wqr sr^^frar II
ii
<nmiirnpT%^€r nur i
ina urc^r u
^5»T ^fsr g wr i
qgg^gr gumr g »
ung^etm^ i
ipwtifi g wmw g ivwm u
q^aTWJismi i
ii w ftronp u
284 Htsffcamnj. [XXXTII. SI-11-15.

3I»5Rqwiig[^^I RT^'^IT TI3r?TCTT5nT I

smSPRft IIRIR RRlRTWR II?? II


Shlta 11.—If they fall in bunches from the middle
of the sky, they portend the ruin of the king and the
country. Similarly, that which frequently whirls round
in the sky, indicates unrest and distress among the people.
^ I

ii?5?!!
Sloka 12.—That which touches the Sun or the
Moon or issues from either, accompanied by an earth-
quake, causes an invasion by an enemy, danger to the
king, famine, drought and fear.

3^1 5RfT ng: II?^I»


Sloha 13.—An Ulka that moves to the left of the
Sun and the Moon, destroys a king in town and one on
march respectively; whereas one which issuing from the
Sun falls in front of a chief on march bestows victory
on him.

SS?T 'fai wn ^51 teMaTf i


sfR^R; li?«li
SloJca 14.—A white meteor ruins Brahmins; a red
one, Kshatriyas ; a yellow one, Vaisyas and a black one,
Sudras. The four castes are hurt severally if the meteor
falls with its head, central part, side and tail foremost.

ftsnaTRwnfjresi ^ I
5RNi f&rcns'si Jrhiqirai ^ II?MI
Sloka 15,—A rough meteor that falls in the north*
east, south and west bodes evil to the four castes severally,
Adh. XXXIII. SI. 16-19] 286

beginning with Brahmins; while the same being straight,


glossy, unbroken and falling downwards from the sky in
the several directions tends to the prosperity of the mem-
bers of the four castes severally.

Sipl ^T%cTT ^ qTIWRPT II?$11


Slolia 16. —One that is grey, rosy, blue, crimson,
fiery, dark or ashy in colour, rough, visible at a twilight
or day-time, crooked and broken indicates threat of
foreign invasion.

qi II?V3H
Sloha 17.—If one strikes a star or planet, the latter's
proteges (objects, countries and people) will be ruined.
If it strikes the Sun and the Moon at Sunrise or Sunset,
the destruction of the king staying in town and of the
one on march respectively is assured.

sffaRi HWOT % a
^ mxwzizmvrti

forcpsmtei II?^II

fqranps ^1^3 1
1 & imii
Slokas 18-19.—If the main star of the asterisms,
Purvaphalguni, Punarvasu, Dhanishta and Moola is
286 W^n^[Adh. XXXin. SI. 20-23.

struck by a meteor, young ladles will be subjected tp


suffering: Similarly, if that of Pushya, Svvati and
Sravana be struck> there will be trouble for Brahmini,
and Kshatriyas. Kings will be troubled when Rohitii
Uttaraphalguni, Uttarabhadra, Uttarashadha, Mrigasiras,
Chittra, Anuradha and Revati are struck ; thieves, when
Purvaphalguni, Purvashadha, Purvabhadra, Bharani,
Magha, Ardra, Aslesha, Jyeshta and Moola are struck;
and artists and artistes, when Aswini, Pushya, Hasta,
Abhijit, Krittika and Visakha are attacked.

f I
mmi 1*5 iRoii

RfTRfar wrIW

F%ni 1% IR^II
SloJcas 20-22.—The meteors falling on the images of
Gods bring about danger to the king and the country;
on Jndra, to kings; on houses, to their owners'; striking
the planets presiding over the several quarters (f II-5),
to the people of countries situated in those quarters;
a threshing floor, to agriculturists; a holy tree, the res-
pectable persons; one falling on the gate of a town,
ruins the town; on the bolt of a door, the people; on
the temple of Brahman, Brahmins;'and on mangers, their
owners.
WRT RRfo w I
WR qista IR^II
Slo&a 23,—df at the time of a meteor falling are
bfeard the sounds of roaring, clapping hands, instrumenta\
Adh- XXXllI. SI. 24-28.]

music, songs and loud cries, the country and its ruler will
come to grief.

mgl% Hi I
HI HIUH HI HI hV^^SHSHI IRtfll
SloJca 24,—A meteor which having the shape of
a rod leaves its trail on the sky for a long time, betokens
danger to the king. So does one that appears to be
carried along the sky by a thread, or that has the appear-
ance of Indra's banner.

HHIHHT TWH! I
^HiHii'si HHI^ SHU^HHWHT IRHII

HIH5T I
HUHHIHR^I IR^II

5^ H'HHI 3HH^ STlflHq; I


H5F3«HH^ I%HI IRvsii

SHIHijRIHHl IH^Hl'Hirajft I
IH'HSEfTSHHI HHT H*HHI H HIHHI IR<I||
SloJcas 25-28,—One that goes backwards destroys
merchants; crosswise, king's wife; with its head down-
wards, kings; head upwards, Brahmins; one that re-
sembles the peacock's tail brings about the extirpation of
the people; one creeping like a snake, is disastrous to
women ; one falling in a circular form, destroys the
town ; in the form of an umbrella, the royal priest; in
the form of a bamboo-cluster, is troublesome to the
kingdom; one that resembles snakes or boars and is
accompanied by a wreath of sparks, or is shattered to
pieces and attended with noise, proves sinful in effect
28^ twVin^XXXUl. 29-30. XXXlV-1.

iwi I^hi I
TSR^im mm ^ ^reii m IR^II
SloJca 29,—A meteor that resembles the rainbow
ruins the kingdom ; one that disappears in the sky it-
self, the clouds; one moving against the wind in a
crooked way or backwards, is not auspicious.

srftvraft %(ms sn w ^ ^ I
^ TTf f^sii st^HI fttjiftiiTRi sprier: 11
Sloka 30,—A king has trouble in store from the
direction wherefrom a meteor approaches his town or
army; but if he marches to that direction in which a
meteor falls blazing, he will ere long vanquish his foes-
<mr ^ sr^qr:
5n%Kf gfter \
at fti^aru f«r< tt

<rar ^

Thus ends the 33rd Adhyaya on ' Ulkas or Meteors

ll^ll Halos.

tail

Slolca i.—The rays of the Sun and the Moon formed


into a circle by the wind and reflected in the sky with
a few clouds, become halos with various colours and
shapes.
Adh. XXXIV. Si. 24.] 289

IRII
Sloka 2,—They are crimson, blue, slightly white,
dove-coloured, dark, variegated, green and white, when
they are produced by Indra, Yama, Varuna,;jNirriti, Vayu,
Siva, Brahman and Agni respectively.
The reading 3Tf^^fr: in the second line is preferred to

*n5^r: iRli
Sloka 3,—Kubera produces a halo whose colour is
that of the peacocks neck ; others produce halos of
mixed colours. One that is caused by Vayu disappears
ever and anon and has trifling effects.
am ^ ^rwr:
ra^rqfeiersR: i
OTgsr srffWw o

mmm wsPt n

arffosiTr: ll»il
Sloka 4,—A halo shining like the blue jay, peacock,
silver, oil, milk and water in their order in the six seasons
beginning with winter, being glossy and in an unbroken
circle, conduces to welfare and plenty.
am ^ savrc:
ftrftfi wafe* f

gw?: ^a:»
296 [Adh. xxxiy. Si-

%Sfj JR: I HII


Sloka 5.—Harmful is one which stays in the sky
from morn till evening, shining with many a lustre, or
like blood> and is rough, broken, having the form of a
cart, bow or triangle,
srpSF 37^ m ^ I
=7117 11^11
Slolia 6,—When a halo resembles the peacock's
neck in colour, there will be excessive rain ; when it has a
variegated colour, a king will be slain • when it is of
smoke colour, there will be unsafety or fear ; and when it
is of the colour of the Asoka flowers (red), or is of the
rainbow, wars will rage.

gih ^ to Ibil
SloTca 7,—When a thick and glossy halo possesses
the single colour fixed for the season and is strewn with
little razor-like clouds, there will be rain on the same day;
similarly, one that is yellow produces rain the same day,
if the Sun shines fiercely.
75§7t 1
^7 sfo w ikjii
Sloka 8.—A huge and impure halo formed at dawn,
noon or sunset, attended with the cries of the deer and
birds facing the Sun, causes panic ; and if struck by light-
ning, meteors and the like, it kills a king by weapons.
aw wl:
4V:»
Adh* XXXIV. SI. 9-U.] 291

ii^II
BloTca 9,—The destruction of a king will come to
pass, if every day the Sun and the Moon are blood-red,
day and night ; so also if they are encircled by halos
continuously both at rising and setting.
There is another reading which would mean
when they are rising, in midheaven and setting.'
TOT
i
cr^r sR^rfar M
mwi vrkfcwn i

mrr *

rlrftijar: wit ?T?«?n?|iTgrctT«t \


qrTO^t ^ n
»Tf|^RTfti^r^!0^gsr53T^5ifiT^t i

H? oil
Sloka 10—A halo consisting of two circles causes
danger to the commander of an army, but little clash of
arms. One consisting of more than two circles occasions
cl^sh of weapons, threat to theYuvaraja and siege of town*
TOT ^1 itA:
^nrmSTOf7: \
at %vm s^f^m M

ms$m m d?l|
292 WrfftHWFH [Adh. XXXIV. SU 12-16.

Sloka 11,—When a planet (from Mars onwards) and


the Moon are encircled by haloes, i, e, when a planet and
a star are enclosed within the halo round the Moon, there
will be rain within three days, or a war in a month. It
is inauspicious to a king, if the lord of his Lagna or of the
sign occupied by his natal star is enclosed within the halo.
^ m:

^rHrgrr u

5iJnTT% ^ qraift ^ II nil

qR^irg snr^HTiR^qqki II? ^11

lite* l
# fs^i ^1^.11?VH

sqnVqqq
o ^ il?Hil
Slokas 12-15,—Saturn inside a halo destroys base
corn such as Priyangu, causes stormy rain and ruins trees
and agriculturists. Mars inside it causes misery to boys
(princes ?), commanders of armies and armies; he
occasions danger from fire and weapons. Jupiter under
the same circumstances engenders trouble to royal pre-
ceptors, ministers and kings. Mercury bestows prosperity
on ministers, trees and writers and gives good rain. Venus
is harmful to the marchers, Kshatriyas and queens, and
makes food very costly. When Ketu is similarly situated,
there will be danger from famine, fire, death, king and
weapons. Rahu causes trouble to children in the wombj
disease and danger to king.
Adh. XXXIV. SI. 16-18] ^fiNr^sww. 293

am "a traHmf^arani.
a5t<rs?>i?aawa^raf?iftai a&oi qftfal! i
faga'ftiaiig^! aW'ia g n
%ar: Tip; aRSaoft fraviag,!
g«g5ragq&!tr% laifarf^rii! wj«T! II

51%?! ^T W?lfl»PT ll?^ll

'nfir jfcsp ^mRqjrtf^ SRT i


life 1311^5 !|?V9ll

BloJcas 16-17,—If there be two planets within the halo


of the Sun or the Moon, one should predict wars ; if there
be three planets, impending famine and drought ; if four»
the king with his preceptors and ministers will die; and if
five or more, know that something similar to the dissolution
of the universe will be the result.

giira?s«i'N I
TWimn ^ vnrfe ii?<ii

SloJcas Z8.—If a non-luminary or an asterism has


got an independent halo around it, there will be the
destruction of a king, provided there is no appearance of
a Ketu at the time.

if i
gsf ^ ftrsr II

qflift snrr^: (
nfy 5r WHFWI zv&mn II
m Wrifemr* [Adh, XXXIV. 19-23.

^ srtti^s 5Rl^! I

Trf^ns fmv I
S^j 11^°'I

f^TTf Tft?t Tig^nf^T'i^ |R?H

Slokas 19-21.—On .the first four days of a lunar


month, a halo destroys severally Brahmins, Kshatriyas,
Vaisyas and Sudras ; &n the 5th, 6th and 7th days, trade
guild/town and royal treasury, respectively ; on the 8th
dky, Yuvaraja ; on the 9th, 10th and 11th, it is harmful
to the king ; on the 12th, it causes a town to be besieged ;
oil the 13th, mutiny in the army ; on the 14th, danger to
tile queen; and on the 15th, to the king himself.

ir^II

mi s^rrot ^ i
f^R: M %qt mm srq^qi^ iRlii

Slokas 22-23,—The line in the interior of a halo'


pertains to kings staying in town ; one in its exterior, to
the marchers ; and thetcentral one, to the allies coming
to'.the rescue. A line which is blood-red or dark and
rough denotes defeat to those kings whom it represents,
while that which is glossy, white and lustrous, indicates
victory to those kings whose line it happens to be.

Thus ends the Thirtyfourth Adhyaya on 'Halos.'


* i'
Adh kXXV. Si. 1-3.3 2^

il^HH Signs of Rainbows.

^i: l
i^qi% vig:^Ri % ll?ll
Sloka 1.—The rays of the Sun which have various
colours, being thrown back by the wind in a cloudy sky,
are seen in the form of a bow which is called the
Rainbow.

^i% irii
Sloka —Some sages declare that the rainbow is
caused by the breath of the descendants of Anantha, the
King of serpents. The rainbow appearing in front of
kings starting on an expedition brings about their defeat.

ir qwm: I
ait smqm n

^ ^ il^ll

Sloka 3*—A rainbow which, being unbroken, bright


and glossy, thick and multi-coloured, touches the ground
at both ends, appears double and is behind persons,
conduces to weal and yields rain.

Some interpret as-^of the two rainbows, if ope


is in the north and the other in the south, it is u r*.
contrary to each other, while, if they are in the same dire^tiop4
it is • But this interpretation in the light of Cjarga
fleems to be wrong.
tfwfirarah* [Adh. XXXV. SI. 4.

air i id^s* w?
fitmwRrftgi i
uwif f^nn wrisp'^si <r5<i a g n
air i art?
iji'Saftftsi i1i?r\ Tts.'viin'rrairqi. i
arPr aqn^rd figam u
air i f5*rRr:

Iia: ir'&ari^fi arir^t^igiia ii


air i nrffwagjrfia* iot& i
ufart f^fa aarft iara>?igqr\ i
iflrft i airarat aiara a «ai; n
Irtt «1% agifl <r«rr>'?ig45?(, i
g sriiarat antara a i«a: n
^it srfa mna anar^ a i
agj ar^^Va aa^at a aaa: it
Itit afa ama s<an^r%3>a ar i
ag: srtj^lW ai aai fariltrataa, n
afiift g faat wt iaa>?ig4f^ i
aftnaa fta*i ^«fr%a5!«^i n
fts* finfasr arRi arg^ar i
anmi api5 «

5i^Tfir^?f?rr ^>n: li»ii


8lo1ca4,—A rainbow that appears in an intermediate
direction destroys the lord of that particular region ; one
seen in a cloudless sky causes pestilence and one that is
pink, yellow and blue produces evils from war, fire and
famine respectively.

For the lords of the severdl auarters, see Chapter LXXXVI—


Adh. XXXV. Si. 5-8.] "jirfWtewnvt m

3rF»ft% qfamm llHti


Sloka 5.—A rainbow seen in the middle of water
causes drought; on land, destruction of crops ; on a tree,
disease ; on an anthill, danger from weapons ; and at
night, the death of a minister.

ifS m fsfaiwetesmt i
ffl ftojgsimFfe II^II
Slolca 6.—One'seen in the east when there is no rain
produces rain and vice versa,; and in the west, it always
indicates rain.

Sloka 7.—A rainbow seen at night in the east causes,


ill-health to the king ; and in the south, west and north,
it destroys the commander-in-chief, a leading person and
a minister respectively.
tror g
^4oi f^girrwaq, i

IIA ^ !K<ns4^i
fti«?r»Tfirn«afh u
"rtSnturt awro 5i1»!inrt wfefoft ws i

fRisj ^ ^<1, i

f^Wrsf spprfir ql^f fl;3r^?<>n^ I .


»RI% ^ 'raf ^ ikii
Bioko, 8.—At night, the rainbow in white, red, yellow
and dark colours engenders suffering to Brahmjo^ and
$$ ■ tfwfWm

other classes in their order. In whichever quarter it is


observed, it will kill the chief monarch of that region
erelong.
Thus ends the 35th Adhyaya on 'Signs of Rainbows.'

\i ll^ll An Aerial City.

n?n
Shfa J—An aerial city seen in the four quarters
beginning with the north is harmful to the royal priests,
kings, commanders of armies and the Yuvaraja respecti-
vely. Similarly, one with white, red, yellow or dark
colour tends to the annihilation of the Brahmins, Kshatri-
yas, Vaisyas or Sudras as the case may be.

gpawrf wrfrriluRN IRII


Sloka 2.—An aerial city seen in the north confers
victory on the kings defending towns; in the intermediate
quarters, it is for the destruction of persons of mixed
castes; and one with triumphal arches in a quarter not
facing the Sun, for the victory of kings,

IR«I
Sloha 8.—One arising in all directions and at all
times bodes ill to the kings and countries; and one resem-
bling smoke, tire and rainbow, destroys robbers and
{dwatefs.
XXXVI. 4-5. XXXVII. l-2]aHiShffc«n«: 299

sni: ^ ii»n
SloTcai.—One of faded colour occasions the fall of
thunderbolts and storm; if it is in a blasted region (facing
the Sun), a king will die ; if to the left, it produces menace
of enemies; and if to the right, it confers victory.
For refer to Ad hy ay a LXXXVM2, infra*

i^i fRi Tnvigcwitnf ^ iihh


Sl'oJca 5.—When a multi-coloured aerial city, taking
various shapes, shines in the sky with streamers, banners
and gateways, the Earth will drink in plenty the blood of
elephants, human beings and horses in battle,
i

JH 5i5fT$r*m «
Thus ends the 36th Adhyaya on 'an aerial city.

Jlfas.'&RprnanH ll Mock-Suns.

Sl^^t JRI# Hot: I

?psg: 135^ lltn


Sloha l.—A mock-Sun is auspicious, if it is glossy
and possessing the colour appropriate for the SllH in the
season (vide Adh. Ill—23 & 24«ipro.); if it possesses the
lustre of beryl, is white or bright, it causes happiness and
plenty.

*n?sT |RU:
[XXXVII. 3. XXXVIII.

Sloha 2,~-*h yellow xnock-Sun produces disease ; one


of the colour of the Asoka.blossom (red) leads to the clash
of weapons; and a row of mock-Suns tends to danger
from robbers, to disease and destruction of kings.
srfaasf I
3TOr. SRJI ittll
Sloha 3.—When a mock-Sun appears to the north
of the Sun, it gives rain ; to the south, a strong wind ; on
both sides, danger from water; the same appearing above
the Sun, destroys the king; and below, the people.
This sloka has already appeared in the 3rd Adhyaya as Sloka 37,
In the morning for about three hours, when there are thin
clouds near the Sun, there appears another Sun as it were, on
account of the Sun's rays (reflected in the clouds). This is called
a mock-Sun, This may happen likewise in the evening also,

wft: qr&ftafft friSro u


am a
vrmmt m i
^ afita: xrirrft: u
vw&Km mm »
mft v%xm qftn ^ar« aNr u
wfia^rraTf^atar: i
mi a^r gSraHa: arra it
Thus ends the 37lh Adhyaya on 'Mock'Suns/

il^ll Haze.

This Adhyaya id reported to he not Varahamihira'si but an


interpolation*
Adh.XXXVIII. SI. 1-5.] wsifiwitotwi 301

vam I
arfrwawiJrftfts^s frai I>?II
Shlca I,—They say that a king will be slain when
all the quarters are screened by dust, resembling the
mass of pitch darkness, so as to make the mountains,
cities and trees indistinguishable,

sn* snRra i

Sloka 8.—There will undoubtedly be danger within


a week to that quarter wherein a mass of smoke appears
at first or disappears.

'fter ^ l
^ f^TriT#Tiwim wr^rwi n^n

BloJca 3.—When the mass of the clouds of dust is


white^ there is suffering in store for ministers and subjects
alike, and before long weapons will begin their work of
destruction and peace will be restored with very great
difficulty (after confusion has set in).

wurftrc wrp nan


Sloka 4.—Dust appearing prominently, covering, as
it were, the sky completely at Sunrise for a day or two
successively, augurs terrible disaster.

^ iihii
Bloha S,—Dust appearing in a mass throughout a
eight brings about the death of leading sovereigns, bat
bestows prosperity on other clever kings.
. 6-8. XXXIX. 1

•rc^ranwi II^II
SloJca 6,—When a thick cloud of dust spreads over a
kingdom for two nights successively, it should be under-
stood that the country will be the victim of foreign in-
vasion.

wf ^ nvsii
Bhlca 7.—If dust falls continuously for three or even
four nights, food-grains and liquid-substances will be
destroyed ; and if for five nights, there will be mutiny in
the forces of kings.

Sloka 8,—Dust augurs terrible danger only vvhen it


is independent of the rise of Ketus, etc. The sages declare
that the effects will be fully realised only in seasons othej:
than winter.
Thus ends the 38feh Adhyaya on 'Haze.'

f^l!?Rnpn«iW H^ll Hurricane.

^ ^ TTTt afataw: li?ii


SloJca 1.—When a wind struck by another dashes
against the earth from the sky, a portentous thunder is
.produced. It is harmful when it is attended by the harsh
cries of birds facing the Sun.
Adh. XXXIX. SI. 2-6] 30S

irar -ei
nreair i
"ram: « f5ia>a> n
3RRf^qs^iar^«i^?n«iif^Rfai^i: i

snW^ssnifogq^r^fofsi iirii
3n»i«^nii5a^iq^^ snwif^ I
ri> ^ 3 ll^ll
mt iid dNn^ im f^ci^d d^nm I
ti#i fefidd^ f^gid^di^ ftilddfir iwii
3Tdq;^3d?q Hmf?qmimd^3d d i
dim ddmt msi \m
SleJcas 2-5.—At Sunrise such a thunder destroys
judges, kings, moneyed persons, warriors, women, traders
and courtezans ; in the first (watch of the day) period of
three hours after Sunrise, goats, sheep, Sudras and citi-
zens; in the second watch, kings' servants and Brahmins;
in the third watch, merchants and clouds; in the fourth,
thieves; at Sunset, iniquitous persons ; in the first watch
of the night, crops ; in the second, groups of goblins; in
the third, horses and elephants; and in the fourth, mar-
chers. The direction from which issues the sound, terrific
and hollow (like that of a breaking pot), is destroyed.
^ cmrtraistit«ri^ i
RraWlsiUraoi qqqhi^nT^Ri^ i

vu m* gfir»

Iw g iwt: n

tAdh. XL Sl.1'3.

*»«««« i
jwft snft trerpq^NiS g 11
nfirf^WTf %^i«r giftaV win i
R(5t fsfcrteit «i: u
t5ita i-?fd.
Thus ends the 39th A.dhyaya on "Hurricanes."

ll»oll Growth of Crops.

sEw»STO^r ^FRNNbt: I
^ lit ii
ShTca I.—On the authority of Sage Badarayana are
stated the following Yogas, planetary configurations—both
good and bad—for the growth of summer and autumnal
crops at the time of the Sun's entry into Vrischika and
Vrishabha respectively.

irii
SloJca 2,—If at the time of the Sun's entry into
Vrischika, the Kendras from him are occupied by benefics
or he is aspected by (or conjoined with) strong benefics,
summer crops will thrive splendidly.
ewr *r^rwoi:

pgfiiRi: j
fSrwT{*riR«»T?rerer IRH
Shha 3.—When the Sun is posited in Vrischika, and
Jupiter and the Moon in Kumbha and Simha, or vice
verta, summer crops will prosper.
Adh- XL. Si. 4-?] gnrrfif^swrW: ) SOS

i^sw g»iq^ m ma^:l

wruia^R^ asi^^f^ala JJ^WI ii«ii


8loka4.—When Venus or Mercury, or both, are
posited in the second house from the Sun (in Vrischika),
or similarly in the 12th house, summer corn will grow
well. If the Sun in addition be aspected by Jupiter, the
growth will be splendid,
^ *rr^raoi:
^515* Thrift srr e?ft: 1

3Rai^ HiqaR gfr linn


Sloka 5.—When Vrischika, wherein is posited the
Sun, is surrounded on either side, i. e., the 2nd and the
12th, by benefics, i. e., Mercury and Venus, and when
the 7th house from the Sun is occupied by Jupiter and
the Moon, there will be excellent growth of corn. When
the Sun is posited in the initial part of Vrischika and
Jupiter in the second house from it, the growth will be
only half.

i*ra?p%sl: I
11^11
SloJca 6.—When Venus, the Moon and Mercury are
posited in their order in the llth, 4th and 2nd from cthe
Sun in Vrischika, corn will thrive well. If in the above
Yoga, Jupiter is posited in the lOlh, the great prosperity of
cattle also is assured.
3^1 g5n fsri^i I
»Tfg( ii®ii
v. 39
ts<*rffcrr*nj: [Adh. XL SI. 8-ld.

W>oTca 7k—If at the time of the Sun's entry into


Vrischika, Jupiter be posited in Kumbha, the Moon in
Vrishabha, Mars and Saturn in Makara, there is great
prosperity of corn ; but later, there will be danger from
hostile invasion and disease.

w: sira snz iwi


SloJca 8.—The Sun in Vrischika, being surrounded
on both sides (2nd and 12th) by malefics, destroys crops.
If there be a malefic in the 7th house from Vrischika,
crops will be destroyed even though they grow well.
TOT ^

srr# srfcf TR: u

^ ii^II

SloJca 9.—A malefic in the 2nd house from Vrischika,


being unaspected by benefics will destroy the crops grown
first; but will enable those sown subsequently to bear
fruit fully.

Sloia 10.—Mars and Saturn posited in the 7th and


another Kendra house from the Sun in Vrischika destroy
crops; and if aspected by benefics, they do not de-
stroy corn everywhere,
wr n
qpfmxmsv*: i
$»>rac*p|llr »r am ea'sr fjjr^ u
Adh. XL. SI. 11-14.] wfifcftswmn 307

^ ^ REtrf%: nun
Sloha 11,—When the two malefics occupy the 6th
and the 7th houses from the Sun in Vrischika, there will
be good growth of crops, but a fall in the price will take
place.

H^tRf <J3|J nun


SloJca 12.—According to the rule enunciated above,
scholars should declare the (good growth or destruction)
prosperity or adversity of the autumnal corn when the
Sun enters Taurus.
am ^
^ ^ imrsfaflcft f f^Tap> i
a

5R4R>tri'TIR ^ nun
SloJca 13,—When the Sun, posited in Mesha,
Vrishabha or Mithuna, is cojoined with or aspected by
benefics (Mercury, Jupiter and Venus), summer corn will
fetch good price, will be free from pests and be entirely
useful
Note the other reading -fit for this as well as the
other world.

^ f^qRi^ nun
8loM 14.—Similarly, the Sun posited in any one of
the signs Dhanus, Makara and Kumbha and aspected by
or conjoined with the benefics, makes the autumnal crops
^ ftfaftenin* [Adh. XLI. Sh 1-3.

flourish and fetch fair price, etc. But at the time of har-
vest, if the Sun be aspected by or conjoined with the two
malefics, effects, quite contrary to the above should be
understood to happen (i. e. the corn will be very costly,
useless and infested with pest. But for sale, the period
will be all right.)
Thus ends the 40th Adhyaya on 'Growth of Crops.1

ssifjmiwircj Classification of Substances.

*1 ran: I
litll
Slolca 1.—1 shall now expound, on the authority of
the Sastras, the Rasis which have been stated by ancient
sages for a knowledge of good and bad effects as presid-
ing over particular substances or objects,

^ Mm irii
SloJca 2.—Sign Mesha presides over cloths, sheep's
wool, clothes made of goats' hair, lentils, wheat, resin,
barley, herbs growing on land and gold.

^fr^Tr3irr%«T^«rr i
n
»Tn ^ l
ii^II
Sloia 5.-—Sign Vrishabha presides over cloths,
flowers, wheat, rice, barley, buffaloes and bullocks;
Mithuna over corm autumnal creepers such as vines, bulbl
of lilies and cotton.
Adh. XLI, SI. 4-6] 309

nit i wrn
f q «fsnTVi«tfliaii gwra»wiT! i
n itiwak®'5i: wrifreiroEH u

f^tk ng^it nvn


Slolca 4.—Karkataka presides over paspalum, jdan-
tains, Durva grass, fruits, bulbs, fragrant leaves and
cocoanuts; Simha over husk-grains, juices, skins of
lions, etc. and jaggery.
iror ^ apr^:

wi *r*v II

f^iTi^5fn%wn?u i
?nniTi?in trrci IIMI
SloJca 6.—Kanya presides over Atasi (common flax),
Kalay#a corn, horse-gram, wheat, green gram and legumi-
nous seeds; Tula, over black gram, barley, wheat and
mustard.
urn ^ ww

5 vmmy&wm: n

3re^Rn%{ fat stfFTsnf^; i

3 ii^II
SloJca 6,—Vrischika presides over sugar-cane, what-
ever grows being watered, such as fruits of creepers, iron
or bell-metal, goats' and sheep's wool; Dhanus, over
horses, salt, cloths, missiles, sesamum, corn and roots.
am ww
«riSs«ft5TO &ftmrsT $ii i
vigPr g^irwrr ti
310 Wdftanm. [Adh. XLI. SI. 7-10.

^Rlfoi IN)
Shlca 7,—Makara presides over trees, shrubs, what-
ever grows through being watered, sugar-cane, gold and
black metal, i, 6., iron ; Kumbha, over water-products,
fruits, flowers, gems and brilliant things.
TOT ^ Wto:

fffmrorfa iwx u

Rf^RT SRHpRIRl ^ Ikll


Sloha 8,—Meena presides over such jewels as come
from testaceous animals, e, g. from the pearl oyster,
water-products, diamonds, various oils and fish-products.
TOT ^
^rort rffa i^v u

1^5 ll^ll

fit RWIR I

^RS ?U^IJ II?0||


SloJcas 9-10.—Jupiter posited in the 4th, the 10th,
the 2nd, the 11th, the 7th, the 9th or the 5th house from
any Rasi causes the increase of the objects assigned there-
to. So does Mercury, when posited in the 2nd, the 11th, the
IQth, the 5th or the 8th house therefrom. Venlis posited
in the 6th or the 7th house from a Rasi destroys its
objects while in the other houses, he promotes their growth
Calefies posited in the 3rd, the 6th, the 10th and the
llth houses from a Rasi prove beneficial, while in the
refit, they are harmful.
Adh. XLI. SI. 11-13.] m

aw g
gis: i
!t?r ^rlisij'eEmi ^mt »
gw: ^I fTH^I%3Vssqn! i"

TfTT^'W™ l'« 5frsq?Tr I

^IfhR^qf =g HUM

Slolca 11.—If malefics in strength occupy the


WW houses (1st, 2nd, 4thj 5th, 7th, 8th, 9th and 12th)
with respect to a Rasi, the articles assigned to that Rasi
will become very costly and scarce.
asrr ^
mw: ftmu i
5#^?% ^T^f^cT ft II

^ HUH
Sloha 12.—If there be strong benefics in the auspici-
ous houses from a Rasi, the articles thereof will thrive
fetch good price and have great demand.
a*ir n
yewft ft*Tms ^ ^iftrg i
^ ii

*ft5t * m\ fkvfai nun

Sloka 13.—If a Rasi be aspected by strong benefics,


there will be no harm done'to its articles, even though the
benefics are posited in unfavourable houses {i. other
[A(Jh. XLlt SL

than those mentioned in Slokas 9 and 10). The aspect


of malefics produces contrary results.

Thus ends the 41st Adhyaya on 'Classification of substances.1

IKHII Fluctuation of Prices.

t|i'siTiwrentTi^raT^ ^ II?II

^iras i
3r^na«iiit"Trai ^ mi\ II^II

Slokas 1-2.—By observing excessive rain, meteor,


rody halo, eclipse, mock-Sun and such other portents on
the New-Moon and Full-Moon days and also at the Sun's
entrance into a new sign, every month, one should fore-
tell a change in the prices of articles. These phenomena
on other days indicate kings' sufferings through wars.
* qBW?S

fin
fom w^reir^ ^5#% \
etH; 11
sjft*nw Riwnft 1
icwrfir ti

mm Wru 1
^ ll^ll
Sloha S«-—At the time of the Sun's entrance into
Mttba and Vrishabha (observing the above portents), one
Adh, XLII. SI. 4-8.] firWfttfrswini: 313

should collect (buy) Summer corn, and forest roots and


fruits respectively and by selling them in the fourth
month, he would gain much profit.

^ sw? ^5^11
fg m* f^rai i v? !
Sloka —Should one collect all kinds of juice (liquids)
and corn when the Sun is in Mithuna (with the above
phenomena) and sell them in the sixth month, he would
make large profits.

ilrprr iirTmw HHil


Sloka 5.—Similarly should one store up honey, per-
fumes, oils, ghee and sugarcane syrup, when the Sun is in
Karkataka and sell them in the second month ; he would
make cent per cent profit; he would sustain loss if the
selling^ time exceeds or falls short of that.

qasrwsr ifc: II^II


Sloka 6.—If one stores up gold, gems, skins, armours>
weapons, pearls and silver when the Sun is in Simha, and
sell them in the 5th month, he will get profit and sustain
loss otherwise.

km I
qg wi fsgoi fqqfiqq; \m\
Sloka 7.—If one collects chowries, donkeys, camels
and horses when the Sun is in Kanya and sells them in
the sixth month, he will get an equal amount as profit.

anssnsFgift i qqi^|gTai<n i%; ncii


». a- 40
314

Sloka 8.—If one buys and keeps cotton cloths and


the like, jewels, blankets, glass, yellow flowers and corn,
when the Sun is in Tula and sells them in six months, he
will make 100 per cent profit.

mum I
isgtf ?5T4 \\V\
SloJca 9.—If fruits, bulbs, roots and varieties of
gems are kept for two years, when the Sun is in Vrischika
and then sold, they will fetch double their price.

sa
iW^TR ^ fRI 11? <>11
Slolca 10.—When the Sun is in Dhanus, if one
hoards saffron, conch shells, corals, glass and pearls, and
then sells them in six months, one will get double the
amount invested.

tr ii??ii

Sloka 11.—When the Sun is in Makara or Kumbha,


one wishing for profit will do well to store up metallic
vessels and grains and to sell them after a month. He
will then get double the amount invested.

mmi sRRira II?rii


Sloka 15.—If one collects roots, fruits, bulbs, vessels
and gems when the Sun has entered Meena and disposes
of them after six months, he will get as much profit as
he desires at the beginning.
Adh. XLII, SI. 13-14.] 315

wn 11%^ m I
Re: h?^i>
Slolca 13.—The determination of profits mentioned
above depends upon the factor, viz,y the Sun or the Moon
in the different signs, being conjoined with very friendly
planets and aspected by planets who are very friendly.

tTOT ?T^?fr ^aj 5(|??T7 i

T%T%^or; I
3T^*Rri|d: qi iTm
f^r ii?»ii

Slolca 14.—The Moon in conjunction with the Sun


(New Moon) or in full disc and associated with and aspect-
ed by benefics promotes invariably the price of articles
belonging to that particular Rasi occupied by her. Simi-
larly, the Sun, conjoined with and aspected by malefics,
destroys the price of the articles of that Rasi. Thus,
should one make predictions—good or bad—regarding the
price of materials, having duly understood the articles
belonging to each of the signs.

tftfrsshq ftfflctr II
qrqg^Rr r5r0%^r i
SJHrV n
1
Thus ends the 42nd ^dhyaya on Fluotuation of Prices. *
316 fydfrtiNrq. [Adh. XLIII. SI. 1-5.

The Glory of Indra's Banner-

sran'T^fW w Girt I
sriHtoftptreif wmor GpGidi; ii?n
Sloka i —The Gods submitted to the Creator :—
"Oh Lord, we are unable to withstand the Demons in
battle. Wc, therefore, have come to you, the protector
of the helpless."

Gnsng; #1? to: G W: ^ i


M G vz\ mil wrafo Gl ^GTU IRII
SloTca 2.—The Lord spoke to the Gods thus :—" Lord
Narayana, reposing on the milky ocean, will grant you a
banner, at the sight of which the Demons will not stand
before you on the battlefield."

1
GSSpRi: STIGG G5GI % illJ w\'

«ft^G^GIGGG GG GG: G^PgGf I


GWIrGRGGllt R^GIGflGG^Gq; ll«ll
G: G^G: G G^gGh Gnmt I
11^!!
SloTcas 8-5,—Tne immortals with Indra at theirh ead,
having received the boon from the Creator, repaired to
the milky ocean and eulogized the lord, who has the
mark of Srivatsa on his breast, which is brightened by the
rays of the Kaustubha gem, who is the consort of Goddess
Lakshmi, who is incomprehensible, peerless, impartial, un-
knowable to all beings, the greatest Being (Supreme Soul),
without a beginning, all pervasive and whose end is
Adh. XLIIL SI. 6-8.] fkmifttisw.

unknown. The Lord, being pleased with their invocations,


vouchsafed to them a banner which would prove as the
Moon and the Sun respectively to the lotus-like faces of
the demonesses and the Goddesses.

Slola 6,—Indra was highly pleased on receiving the


Banner, which was born of Vishnu's power, mounted on
a dazzling and gem-bedecked carriage of 8 wheels, and
shining verily like the Sun in autumn.

frmr \m
SloJca 7,—The Lord of Gods, viz., Indra, put the
host of enemies to death in battle with the aid of the
Banner, which was erected aloft, bedecked with groups of
small bells, and which bore wreaths, umbrellas, bells and
ornaments.

Jjf?r »
anf^rr n
^ ^arlr siitr qfa i

Tig ^rr ?r ii^ii


Stoka 8-—Once Indra gave a bamboo flagstaff to
the King of Chedi, known as Uparichara Vasu—who
could travel in the sky. The king worshipped that) in
due form.
See Mahabharata, Adiparva-64-Sl. 16-17, (Pandit Krishna,
chrrya's Edition),
318 fiwtflannq, [Adh. XL! 11. SI- 9-12.

iffrTl wstl ^ Sr sqr: I


ir% %5rfr ii^II
i^u hsii^ n^cfi^r. I
^ sniid wml: ^ II?OII
Slolcas 9-10.—Being pleased with the worship, Indra
spoke thus: uThose kings who act like Vasu will become
prosperous with all kinds of wealth and will have their
commands obeyed implicitly on earth. Their subjects also
will be happy, free from danger and disease, and have
plenty of food. The Banner will by itself show by signs —
good and'bad—effects in the world."

isfi ssr ^ i
WfRf cfWiIW
Sloka 11,—I am going to expound on the authority
of the Sastras the method according to which the wor-
ship of the Banner was performed in days of yore by
kings, who wished for power, prosperity and victory at
the behest of fndra.

Sloka 12,—The following is the method of makirtg


Indra's Banner : An astrologer and a carpenter should go
to the forest at an auspicious Karana, day, asterism and
at a holy Muhurta (48 minutes), when there are good
omens for the journey.
For the several Karanas, vide Adhyaya 0—Sh 1—2, infra.
gc«l! i
Adh. XLIII. SL 13-16.] SKtmtiwswrn: 319.

?r^T n
ar^S- ^Rf I
h ^ A%r^g^rr n

u^ii

^ ^ ^3s 5i ^ li?»ii
SloTcas 13-14.—The following trees are not com-
mendable for making Indra's Banner : Those that grow
in pleasure gardenSj temples, cemeteries, ant-hills, roads
and sacrificial places; those that are very short, withered
at the top, thorny, entwined by creepers, and parasitical
plants; those that contain numerous birds' nests, hollows,
those that are spoiled by wind and fire, and those that
bear feminine names,
hnx u rm: I
aiBqrr^ Jrr%qf^ ser^rrsf ^Vr
nc^r qVr^r ^:«ugoin^nu

ii^II
Slofca 15,—The best trees are Arjuna, Ajakarna,
Priyaka, Dhava and Udumbara (Indian fig). Any one
of these trees or some other of approved qualities can be
made use of.
Priyaka—Known in Tamil as iitju>jra),
Dhava—Acacia Lencophloca, known in Tamil as
Udumbara—The tree Ficus Glomerafca.

foR ^ fqri^r nt^ii


320 irtftww* [Adh. XLIII. SI. 17-21.

Sloha 16,—A Brahmin should approach in the first


part of the night the-tree that has grown on white
(red ?) or black soil on a lonely spot, worship it accord-
ing to rules and recite the following hymn, touching the
tree.

OTfit srraq&r: i
itog ijiiraq I
'Jsr \\U\\
Slokas 17-18,—"Hail to all beings living in this tree!
Salutation to you. May you change your abode after re-
ceiving this gift. O great tree# hail to you ! The king
chooses you for the banner of the king of the Gods.
Kindly accept this worship."

RTRT ^ T!R: ll^ll


Sloha 19.—At dawn, facing the East or North, he
(the carpenter) should cut the tree. A rough and creak-
ing sound of the axe is not auspicious? but a soft and full
one is favourable.

JTqSRgRRRR q<RlRTf l^f ^ yjClS* I

iRoii
Sloha 20,—If the tree falls down, unspoilt, unbroken
and without being entangled in other trees, it will yield
victory to the king; one that falls down under contrary
circumstances should be discarded.

stsr IR? II
AdhiX-tllL SI. 22-24.] 32i

Slohtv 21.—The tree must be chopped at the top to


the extent of four inches, and at the bottom, of eight
inches, and then the trunk must be put into water. After
taking it out, it must be taken to the town-gate through
cart or by men.

msvil Jtwn I

3raMiS5^ ^ IR^II
Sloka 22,—U the spoke of the cart-wheel give way
when the tree-trunk is being carried, the king's army will
be shattered ; if the rim breaks, the army will be des-
troyed ; if it is the axle, the king will lose his wealth ; and
if the axle-pins give way, the carpenter will come to
grief.

rsii
S3
•sRftrwrc&ifat *n1r 'm^'r ^ "trj I
IR«II
Slokas 23-24,—On the eighth day of the bright half
.of the month of Bhadrapada, the King in the company of
the citizens, the royal astrologer, ministers, chamberlains
and prominent Brahmins, all dressed in auspicious gar-
ments should cause the Standard of Indra, covered with
a new cloth and honoured with wreaths, perfumes and
incense, to be ushered into the town by the citizens to
the accompaniment of the sounds of conchs and musical
instruments.

5mr m *T*i: I
i

41
322 ffabfami* [Adb. XLtll. St.

srRRgiTfgt I
5RR IR^II
Sloka$ 55-56,—The town into which the standard
is taken should be adorned with beautiful flags, triumphal
arches and leafy wreaths, have the people jolly and
happy, the thoroughfares cleansed, sanctified, and filled
with gaily- dressed courtezans, possess shops sanctified,
be resounding with the noise of the chantings of Punyaha
hymns, and possess junctions of roads filled with actors,
dancers and songsters.
t[;r vzmi w faswrc Smsi: ifan i
fwu 5Risr#ii?r IR^H
Sloha 27,—Flags hoisted in the town, if white, lead
to victory ; if yellow, to disease; if mixed'in colour, to
success; and if red, to the raging of swords.
WIT TrnmiJ I
TraRr m ircii
Sloka 28,—If the tree trunk, while entering the
town, is felled down by elephants or other animals,
there is danger impending ; and if boys clap their hands,
or if animals fight each other, there will be war.
STsasp i
5nm*R5i<?Rt wrct IR^II

(Ron
Slokas 29'30,—Then the carpenter should plane
the trunk and mount it op .a platform, so that it is held
Ad^XOlL SL 31.] firwfWtwr^! 323

horizontally on it. On the eleventh day of the month,


the king should cause vigil to be observed at night. The
royal priest dressed in white cloths and wearing white
turban should offer oblations to the Fire with hymns
addressed to Indra and Vishnu, and the astrologer
should observe the symptoms of the fire.

Tisrrct I^?ii

Slolta 31.—If the fire be fragrant, glossy, thick, full


of flames and have the shape of auspicious things (such
as umbrella), it will be beneficial; if it be otherwise, it
will be inauspicious. This subject ha^ been dealt with
by me in detail in the Yatra (work entitled Yoga-Yatra).

trot ^ i
ffcsRr sHrii: i

«r^f^Ter«nR;<T<Tarni>«ff II
*r4ft<Tra5ig5!rR5w^ BF I
mgstiiw srtfltnreifci; ftisrw farw: II

wfsntrn^BTTOFsfs^Jiaisw II
B?«F<r w«igm9m%"wr»j wnrw*rR
wrg wftn i
Pr^ir: gtRr: ?ffe*rrfat Btaigslst g^-
324 [Adh. XLIII. Si. 32-36.

ftrer?; fww
**ksw ^ 11

^igoTRF# g<Ri i
-i *

^T5fl 3*1% ti^^n


Sloka 32.—If the fire at the time of Purnahuti, i. e.,
final oblation, blazes forth of its own accord, is glossy
and has its flames turning to the right, the king will
bring under his sway the whole earth with the girdle of
the oceans and the beautiful pearl-necklaces of the
waters of the Ganges and the Jumna.

* ?RTiig fro n^ii


Sloka 33.—When the fire shows tha hue of gold,
Asoka flower, Kuranta blossom, lotus, beryl or blue lily,
darkness will find no place inside the King's palace, as
it will be dispelled by the rays of the gems. (Such a
fire is auspicious and will confer on the King gems and
other riches).

git TR n
Shka 34.—Those kings whose sacrificial fire emits
sound similar to that of a group of chariots, oceans,
clouds, elephants or drums, will in their march darken
the quarters, being thronged with herds of intoxicated
elephants.
Adh. XLIII.SI. 36-38] T*wrrfMs«rr^: 325

Sloika 35.—If the fire resembles a banner, pot,


horse, elephant or mountain, the Kings (whose sacrificial
fire is referred to here) will bring under their control the
earth having the rising and setting mountains for her
lips and the Himalayas and Vindhya for her bosoms.
Note the alliteration and imagery h^re.

SloTia 36.—If the fire has the smell of elephant's


ichor, mud, a lotus, fried grains, ghee or honey, the King
will have the earth in front carpeted, as it were, with the
rays issuing from the crown-jewels of prostrate poten-
tates.

ll^ll
Sloha 37,—These good or bad omens observed
fromtfie features of the sacrificial fire on the occasion of
raising Indra's Banner should be taken into consideration
also at the time of a birth, sacrifice, propitiatory cere-
monies for the planets, marching or journeys and
marriage.
ST%nnfifSI I
srafa n^H
Slolca 38.—On the I2th lunar day synchronous with
the asterism of Sravana or without it, the Banner should
be raised, after honouring the Brahmins with jaggory,
sweet-meats, a sweet drink prepared with milk and such
other things as well as with Uakshinas (gifts of money),
^ *Fb i

W&rtikzA «rr k
f^f^nit^CAdh. XLIII. Si. 39.42.

imh jhi ^3: m ^ m I


qi^dNarEfJi^ 11^11
| ?g?«n: I

srf^l W3TR51T *T«rsgf5R %dRI3 ll«o||

Slokas 39-40.—Manu hab laid down that five or


seven minor Standards should be made under th j name
of i Daughters of Indra' by skilled artisans. Of these
two called Nandee and Upanandee measure respectively
three-fourths and a halt of the height of the main Banner.
Four others viz., Jaya, Vijaya and two Vasundharas are
taller (than Nandee) by a sixteenth. In the middle*
t
there is one called, Indra s mother' which is taller than
the previous by an eighth.
^ nA: i
ra WH ^efmrr^r: <
f Jtrfr: mtwx r'i^: 11

CTnms*#* cf8fr srr^ i


sr^II

sRl: f^flRlfSr s^i i


ii«?ii

SloJca 41,—The ornaments of varied colours that


were put on the celestial Banner by the Gods who were
delighted in days of yore should be given in their order
to this Banner also.

WiiykpH+isi rwW I
Adhw&kllt; Si. 43-49J AnwfiNrtewiW 3^f

arerf*! stffofak"! ^ i
vM wg4 nv^ii
^srgi^ ^ou I
*1^ vi ii«8ii

araJWRS^rarafTO 55?!^)^ II8H11

<r5ra iL^srsi 11*113^ 118^11


*T?raHf(5i^ I
^ 118^11
f^^^RR^squ fq^ra sjqfcsr %?fi; i
^g: 118^11
i?i^r ftftwi ^5i?n^ i
^rrni^q %T^54 i^qf^: iia^u
Stokas 4)2-49.—The first ornament of the hi|e of
the red Asoka flower and of quadrangular -shape waa
given by Viswakarman (the celestial architect); Brahman
and Siva gave severally a girdle of many colours. The
third ornament» octangular and bluish-red, was given by
Indra. Yama conferred the fourth gift, m., a dark and
lustrous (name of an ornament on Indra's Banner).
Varunagave the fifth ornament, a sexangular and madder-
hued one, resembling the waves of water. Vayu bestowed
the sixth gift, viz., an armlet, made of peacock feathers
and as dark as cloud. Lord Subrahmanya gave the
Banner his own multi-coloured armlet as the seventh.
The God of fire gave the eighth, a circular ornament
reaerabling the flame of Fire. Indra gave another orna*
rnwt, viz^ the ninth, a necklace looking like beryl
328 Wnfoawn* [Aclh. XLIII. Si. Sa$3,

One of the Sun-Gods, .by name Twashta, gave a lustrous


ornament, looking like the wheel of a chariot, as the
tenth. The Viswedevas gave the eleventh ornament
called Udvamsa, resembling a lotus. The sages bestowed
the twelfth gift named Nivesa bearing the lustre of blue
lily. Jupiter and Venus adorned the head of the Banner
with the thirteenth ornament slightly bent at the two
ends (or endowed with short bottom and top), broad at
the upper end and shining like molten red lac. What-
ever ornaments were created by the Gods severally for
the sake of the Banner, are to be understood by the
wise as being presided over by the respective deities.

SloJca 50,—The first ornament has a circumference


which is a third of that of the Banner itself; and each
succeeding one should be smaller than the preceding one
by an eighth.

\hU
Sloka 51,—One in the know of the science germane
to India's Banner should equip it with ornaments on the
fourth day thereafter, i.e., on the 15th lunar day and
recite devoutly the following hymns sung by Manu
according to the Sastras.

IIVUI
... a «n Rflsfoflotasq j I
Adfe. XLlIt. Si. 54-57.3 32*?'

ar^iswn: tr^^i 5^: jwwt I

wrsgw ^5113$ gan^sr: HH»II

^ HHf^i STIrfRr^ 3>5I^ I


gtift gc #01^1^ €m zwi W3 11^11

Slokas 52-65.—<{ Accept with a gladdened heart these


auspicious ornaments on the occasion of this Sacri-
fice in the same manner as you did, being honoured with
excellent gifts of brilliant forms, by Siva, the Sun-God,
Yama, Indra, the Moon, Kubera, the Fire God, Varuna,
multitudes of great sages, the deities presiding over the
quarters, nymphs, Venus, Jupiter, Skanda and the hosts
of Maruts (winds or Gods). You are without birth,
imperishable, eternal, of immutable form, all-pervading|
the great Boar, ancient being, the God of Death, the
destroyer of all things, fire, thousand-headed, Indra and
adorable. I invoke the seven-tongued seer,- viz., Fire,
who is the protector; I invoke the mighty Indra, the
ruler of the Gods, the destroyer of Vritra and leader of
a mighty army, who protects us carefully, May our
heroes be crowned with success. "

*1$ %^5alr sftsi SIR g«n snRraqt 1


HiqqRT ^13 3^13

Sloka 56.—The King observing fast should recite


the above auspicious hymns in front of the Banner, when
it is decorated, erected, brought into the town,' bathed,
.decked with garlands and when it is removed,
330- Icwj/WtrH. [Adh, XLIII. SI- 58-60.'

3WI%S«T
Slokas 57-58,—The Standard which is bedecked
with umbrellas, flags, mirrors, fruits, crescents, multi-
coloured garlands, plantain trees, sugar canes, figures of
snakes and lions, ornaments, windows and the images of
the protectors of the quarters in their respective regions
should be raised being fastened with strong ropes and
hard wooden props on both sides, along with the minor
stondards called 4 Indra's daughters ' made of strong and
unbroken wood: The arch at the bottom must be
fastened with tight nails.

srf faiRftar i

8loka 59.—The King should raise the banner to the


accompaniment of the unceasing shouts of crowds
drowning all inauspicious sounds through the auspicious
benedictions and invocations, the loud sounds of drums,
tabors, conchs, kettle-drums, etc., and through the re-
peated chantings of Vedic hymns by Brahmins.

sniRt-

Sloka 60. - For the destruction of the enemy, the


King should cause the banner to be erected in such a
manner as to point to the city of the enemy with its tip—
Adh. XLIII. SI, 61-64.1 firawfiNftswrR': 331

the banner being surrounded by the citizens who bow


their heads in homage and who invoke it with fruits,
curd, ghee, fried grains, honey and flowers in their
hands

qs[gi S?q?ll
l^?ll
Sloha 61.—The raising of the Banner is auspicious
when it is neither too slow, nor too fast, not shaky, and
when its garlands, decorations and ornaments are not
spoiled. If otherwise, it forebodes evil; and the royal
preceptor should mitigate it through expiatory ceremonies,
twi ^ rrfr: i

FrefffreCTffgtatcn frgisj ^ncrr%tiT: \


3^r«iJTT5i & n

ii^II
Taiw mt i
j|*qnnj$3 ^ *ri55ri%^n®,T^ IM
ihfam ?nRri ^
KTirqfcil^ *iP?nn?!iit I
[Adh. XLIII. SI. 65.

^ ^T^fi fisrraRL
^ fm^i: ll^il
*5rr*nF®?R Tiff Tjig; tfi^ ?n^ifi: i
Cv "
sn qT*T %i{ ll^ll
Slolcas 62-66.—The wise declare thai there is great
danger in store for the King if a carcass-eating bird, owl,
dove,, crow or vulture sits on the Banner, If it be a blue
jay, the danger is for the Yuvaraja ; an eagle sitting on
it, will deprive the King of his eyes. The King will die
if the umbrella on the banner breaks or falls down If
honey-bees cling to it, there will be dapger from thieves ;
a meteor falling on it augurs the preceptors death; a
lightning, that of the queen. The fall of a flag denotes
the queen's death, while that of an ornament augurs
drought. If the staff should break in the middle, top
and bottom, the ministers, the King and the citizens will
respectively meet with their end. When the staff is
covered with smoke, there is danger from fire; when
with darkness, mental aberration will be the result. The
ministers will be destroyed if the figures of the snakes
fall or break. If portents are observed in the north and
other quarters, Brahmins and other castes will suffer. If
any of the staffs called 1 Indra's daughters' break,
courtezans will die If the ropes should give wayi
children will suffer. If the prop at the bottom breaks,
it indicates trouble to the King's mother, * Whatever
good or; bad is done by boys or actors will have corres-
ponding effects.
333

$
t%^r ^learfcr u

i^ge^sirfm^ ?qisfR q=fq I

Sloha 67.—After worshipping the erected Banner of


Indra for four days, the King should cause it to be re-
moved on the 5th day in the presence of his ministers
for the prosperity of his army,

qnVi * l^i
Sloha 68.—If a king observes this vow established
by Uparichandra Vasu and followed by other kings,
without any break, he will not have any trouble from
his enemies.

Thus ends the 43rd Adhyaya on ' The Glory of ^Indra's Banner."

jfhrSRTWI^t \m\\ Lustration Ceremony.

»?n
Sloha 1.—When Lord Narayana opens his eyes,
viz., the Moon and the t?un with the eye-lashes, viz.t
clouds when he wakes up from his Yogic sleep in
autumn), lustration should be performed for horses
elephants and men (warriors). *
. Lustration of arms is a military and religious ceremony held
by kings on the 19th of Aswayuja before taking the field.
God Vishnu rises from sleep on the 11th lunar day of the
bright half of Kartika,
334 [Adh. XLIV, SI. 2-6.

sri^ gifegq; IR11


Slolca 2.—The expiatory ceremony called lustration
should be performed on the 8th, the 12th, or the i5th
day of the bright half of Kartika or Aswayuja.

^Rof II^H
SloTca 3.-—To the north-east of the town on an
auspicious spot, there should be erected a triumphal arch
of excellent timber, sixteen cubits in height and ten in
extent-
snfcm fjiqpq; i
|l«!l
Sloka 4.—It is also necessary to have a holy house
(where the expiatory ceremony will take place), made of
the branches of Sarja (Sala), Udumbara—Indian Fig
tree—or the Kakubha tree fully strewn with Darbha grass
and equipped with a door^adorned with fishes, flags and
discuses made of bamboo.

SloJca 6.—With a string dipped in saffron paste f


Bhallataka nuts, rice, costus and white mustard seeds
should be tied to the necks of the horses brought into
the holy house for the sake of their prosperity,
v mm ^
mm i

mk ii^ii
Adh.-XLlV. SI. 7-9] 335

SlohaG.—With the hymns addressed to the Sun


God, Varuna, Visvedevas, Brahman, Indra and Vishnu,
an expiatory ceremony should be gone through for the
horses for a week in the Holy House.

sfr^r i

ii^II

Slolca 7.—The horses that are worshipped thus


ought not to be spoken to harshly or beaten. Their
fears must be dispelled through the sounds of Punyaha
hymns, conchs, musical instruments and songs.

infcsftsfl i

Iqf ^ IKII

Slolca 8.—When the 8th day has dawned, a her-


mitage strewn with holy grass and tree barks should be
constructed to the south of the arch and facing the
north. In front of this hermitage, fire should be made
on a sacrificial altar.
The commenfcator quotes here authorities for the constfuotion
of altars. For a sacrificial altar, the dimensions required
are 64 cubits, for the marriage of the four classes in their order,
9 cubits, that diminished by an eighth and so on.

WH«SI% «5ir I
fe: eg ii

ii^II
tfwfown* [Adh. XLIV. Si. 10-14.

simfiii ^SHT ^TSTI ^ II?oil

wii mn* i
n ? ? II
Slolcas 9-11,—Sandalwood, costus? madder, orpi-
ment, red arsenic, Priyangu, Vacha, Danti, Amrita creep-
er* Saubhanjana, turmeric, Suvarna pushpa, Agni-mantha
(Premua Spinosa), Girikarnika, Purna^osa, Katambara,
Trayamana, Sahadevi, Nagapushpa, Kapikacchu, Sata-
vari and Somarajee—these sacrificial materials are put
into full pots and then the collection is to be offered in due
form to the fire along with edibles of various kinds,
mostly consisting of honey, Payasa and barley prepa-
rations.

Ii?^ii

Sloha 12.—The sacrificial twigs required are of


Khadira, Palasa, Indian fig tree, Kasmari and Aswattha-
One who wishes for prosperity similarly should make the
sacrificial ladle of gold or silver.

S?i$ftpr. fnn I

Sloka 13.—The King who is in the height of glory


and accompanied by a veterinary surgeon and an astro,
loger, should take his seat on a tiger-skin facing the East
in front of the fire.
AdkXLlV.Si. 15-16.]

Bloha M,—The symptoms of the altar, priest and


lire given in my work Yatra in connection with sacrifices
to the planets and Indra's Banner should be noted care-
fully here too.
swr * qrecrqr -

m fcsm n
aw ^ g<?j|aar i

gcwm ^ar sfV>?«T: <


«nw i^rRrfife^m^ga ^ aa:-
adfe ^ 11
aw 'aHssron^ i See pp. 323-324, supra.
aw *?*-3fian%tara*Jr-

^ ^irnj; i
II?mi

II?^11
Slokas 15-16,—A horse with good features and an
excellent elephant, after being consecrated, bathed and
honoured with new white cloths, perfumes, garlands and
incense, should be brought slowly with coaxing words
under the arch of the hermitage, with the quarters re.
sounding with the noice of musical instruments, conchs
and Puny aha hymns.
For the features of horses and elephants, see IiXVI and
LXVn respectively infra.
f. H- 43
'^3 [Adh. XLTV. Si. 17-21.

% 5nTi% rr^i 5rf^ifs?n II?^II


5r^%2i m' I
'HsrRf swm l^fTE ll^ll
Slohas 17-18.—If the horse or elephant brought into
the Holy House should stand with its right leg uplifted,
then the King would soon vanquish his foes without
difficulty ; if it stands frightened, it augurs ill to the
King. The activities of elephants and horses betoken-
ing good and bad results, which have been dealt with at
length in the Yatra, should be applied to lustration also
according to the circumstances.
, Vide XOIII-5.13. 14; XOIV-11, 12 and 13, supra,
qiflR % ^ I

ar^RiS! SRfMgrsgissqmfJiTfg: imu


Sloka 19,—The priest should give the horse a rice
ball duly sanctified with holy hymns ; if it should smell
or eat it, the King would come out victorious; and in
the contrary circumstance^ it would lead to the King's
defeat.

5nifgwT%^%R fof IROII


8loha 20,—The priest should dip a branch of the
Indian Fig tree in the holy waters of the pots and touch
therewith the horses along with hymns expiatory and
propitiatory. The same thing should be done for the
army, the King and the elephants.

fw ir?ii
Adh. XLIV, SI. 22-26] 339

SloTca 22.—Again, after going through the expiatory


ceremony, for the prosperity of the kingdom, the priest
should pierce the heart of the enemy made 'of clay with
a spike, chanting the hymns used in Black magic.

Tisfi I

ariWfaRSjn ^TTTRffafarn IR^Il


Sloha 22.—Then the priest gives the sanctified bits
to the horse. Thereupon, the King mounting the horse
after receiving lustration should proceed northward with
his army.

IR^ll

'R^li

\R\\\

snr^r. IR^II
Slolcas 23-26,—The King should proceed in the
following manner. The breeze should be scented by the
dripping ichor of elephants that are gladdened by the
sounds of tabors and concha The King shines like the
Sun in autumn owing to the mass of glittering rays
issuing from his crest jewels. His beautiful garlands and
clothes are shaken by white chowries disseminating waves
of fine fragrance just as the Himalayas is surrounded by
the rows of swans flying hither and thither. The King
adorned with jewels of various colours, diamonds, crown,
ear rings and armlets and brightened by the rays
[XLIV. 27-28. SlLVi. ^

of numerous gems, creates the lustre of a rain-bow.


The King is accompanied by horses springing up to the
sky, as it were, by elephants tearing up as it were the
earth and by warriors who have defeated their enemies
just as Indra is attended upon by the Gods who have
defeated their foes.

Wcwsfr 35: IRVSII


Sloha 27.—Or, he should proceed being adorned
with diamonds and pearls, having garlands, head-dress,
ointment and clothes, all white, an umbrella held over his
head, and mounting an elephant, just as Venus does on
a cloud"having the Moon above him.

W lit 5T^ IR^II1


Slolca 28.—One whose army consists of soldiers^
horses and elephants in a jolly mood, who shines with
the lustre of glittering weapons, is free from all unna*
tural mental dispositions and appears dreadful to the
hosts of his enemies, will soon conquer the whole earth.
Thus ends the 44-th Adhyaya on " Lustration Ceremony

IWHII Wagtail.

itRR sri^i I

I.—I mean expounding in this chapter the;


eff^dfe enunciated by ancient sages as pertaining to the
first &ght of th^ bird called Wagtail.
In ^mih-tho bird is known as &***&
Adh; XLV. Si. 2-6,] hmmiwiIMS^W: m

Khanjanaka will not generally be seeti io tbtf sfcy


duting the four months beginning with Sravana

arr^g'Slc^ir: IRII
^rt msm ^f^Ff{^TRJ I
niqicf 11% ^2! IRII
Slokas 2-3,—A variety of wagtails named Bhadra
with a stout body and a dark, long and raised neck is
•auspicious. One which is dark from the face to the
neck and termed ' Sampurna ' (full) fulfils one's ambi-
tion. The one called < Rikta ' or empty has dark spots
on the neck and white cheeks. It leads to disappoint-
ment. The one called Gopeeta which is yellow in
colour produces trouble when sighted.
?wt n -

mil w wi i
«fhs foup: frefr u
nmig^rin i
aw f

iimi

R fsci i^tr
Slokas 4-6.—A wagtail in the following places tends
to prosperity : on trees bearing fragrant flowers and
sweet fruits, on holy lakes and rivers, on the heaafe of
elephantsi horses and serpents, on temples^ gardens ami
342 [Adh. XLV. SI- 7-10.

mansions, near cows, mangers, assembly of righteous


men, sacrifices, auspicious functions, Kings and Brah-
mins, on elephant-yards, stables, umbrellas, flags, chow-
ries and other royal appendages, near gold, on white
cloths, lotuses, blue lilies, places of worship, paved and
cleaned spots, on curd-pots and corn-ricks.
'if nmi'mRr I

\m
fS'R&afajjh I* im I

^ IKII
SloJc&s 7-8.—When the wagtail is seen perched
on mud, sweet food will be obtained; on a heap of cow-
dung, excellent milk and its products; on green grass,
clothes ; on a cart, devastation of the country ; on the
roof of a house, loss of wealth will be the result; on a
piece of hide, imprisonment; on filth, disease, and on
backs of goats and sheep, immediate union with one's
beloved.

*TWiW[: IIMI
Slolca 9.—It is inauspicious and tends to danger
from death and disease if the wagtail is seen perched
on a buffalo, camel, donkey, bone, burial ground, corner
of a house, clod of earth, turrets, compound walls, heap
of ashes or hair.
is another reading for arj.

ssraft sfc'sst it? on


Sloka 10.—It is inauspicious when a wagtail is seen
fikpping its wiQgs; when it is seen drinking water from
Adh.XLV. SI. 11-14.]

a river, it gives auspicious results; also when seen in the


early morning. In the evening, it forebodes evil.
sftosjir fjti% fon # *TRr* i
mm nun
Slolca 11, —If a King observes at the end of a lus-
tration ceremony a wagtail flying in a particular direc-
tion and marches in that quarter, he will surely subju-
gate his enemies there before long.

nun
Sloha 12.—There will be treasure underneath the
place where the wagtail copulates ; mica, where it vomits ;
and where it voids its excrements, there will be charcoaj
in the earth. To satisfy one's curiosity, one may dig the
earth in the place.
mi ^
m m I
m m it

nun
Sloka 13.—The bird being dead, crippled, wounded
or diseased produces effects similar to the condition of
its body. If it comes to roost in one's front, the person
will get wealth ; if it flies up into the sky, it indicates
one's meeting with one's kith and kin.
a?!# i
M4 tPstwrawi C&LV. 15-16. XjyVI, 1.

Elloha H.—A King too, while observing an auspi-


cious wagtail at an auspicious place, should make offer-
ings consisting of fragrant flowers and incense on the
ground. By acting thus, he will obtain prosperity and
mqch prized happiness.

sipwft SISR w i

^ f^TTR ^ m TtHUf II?MI


Sloka 15.—Should a King espy an ill-omened wag-
tail, he would not meet with evil consequences, provided
he engages himself in worshipping Brahmins, preceptors,
pious men and Gods, and also abstains from flesh for
seven days continuously.

Sloka Id.—The effects of the first sight of a wag-


tail will be felt within a year; and of the daily sight,
within the end of the day. The effects must be care-
fully determined after examining the quarter, place, phy-
sical features, the Lagna, the asterism, position with
respect to the Sun, etc.
trar w wpw:
VUH qraamk i

Thus ends the 45th Adhyaya on " the sight of Wagtail

HV^II Portentous Phenomena.


Aftb; M.V!'. 51. 2-3.j

StoAaj I.—I shall how trea)t of poitt^a -^tt'ilft^ated


by Atri and expounded by GaaJga after Srte. Tte fol-
lowing is a summary of them : Asiythkig contiapy to
nature is termed a poutent or Utpata.

mm \m
Sloha 2,—Sins accumulate as a result of wrongful
actions committed by men ; and troubles arise 'ffoni
fliem as a consequence. The three kinds of portents^
viz» celestial, atmospheric and terrestrial, foreshadb^
such troubles.
TOF ^ nn; i
5fn%5fqTfr^Ha: i

TT^I^TTtKI html 1
3<T: sr^sfiw \\\i\
Sloka 3.—Displeased with the misdeeds erf men,
the Gods create these portents. The King sttoiilif • cause
expiatory ceremonies to be performed in order "tb ward
off their evil consequences.
a«trnns i
aatsT^tRi jmfstwTWr'a l^eir: n

a «j«r «$ifararg?"Trar ^affrfSar: i


a'atPa ftar?ir<i ^n
ai^ tipefcf ^rta^^T, i
aa^iSh a^Pir^mir: ti
IftHfW'W*. [Adh. XLVI. 31^

& S cv^rfimr ft«: •


fn^rrnj a & it
i gn fifcamsr^irPaar: l
vhmfg^iwsami n

'F^S^S^^i'n^ ^ litfii
w4 "sidlww ^FSiPafiRifg I
^ iimi
Slekas 4-5.—The celestial portents consist of the
unnatural behaviour of planets and asterisms, meteors,
thunders, storms and halos; the atmospheric ones, of
aerial cities, rainbows, etc.; and the terrestrial ones
arise from the moving and the stationary objects. This
last class can be warded off through expiatory rites; the
atmospheric can be mitigated, while 'the celestial accord*
ing to some cannot be so assuaged,
am irf: i
tftKT/L
«>•> u

nj* %»!{W « a^wt^aftairan u


aprtgpjw^ iw SJW STIF^ i
Aflgwm irffclfiSan u
a«n ^ aflrsHftarerq. u
ftiit m^ara 3^ alw iw I
f^riiwra*' Rrionwn u
am "9 vr^mr:

•mwi ^ «?iRr "

wwft ^ iiHH
Affii. XLVI. SI 7-8] 345^

Shha 6.—Even the celestial portent might' be


warded off by the profuse gifts of gold, food, cows and
lands; by the ceremony of milking cows in the precincts
of a Siva temple and by Koti Homa (crore of minor
sacrifices).

Sloia 7.—A celestial portent wields adverse influ-.


ence on the King in 8 ways, v\g.y on himself, his children^ >
treasury, vehicles, his town, consorts, preceptors and
subjects.
TOT * *r#rj i
wit i

(1) Porfen^s through idoh or statues of the Devas


in Temples,

H\\
SloJca 8—The breaking, moving, sweating, shedding
tears, falling, muttering, etc., of Siva lingas (Siva's em-
blems), Idols of Gods and Temples, without any cause,
fore-bode the ruin of Kings and their lands.
<wu mV: I
^*'3 snfssftt trr i
a/%r«n% wr n
w%w% uwicrr% wPer w i
* firaRftoTOTNi^ ti
•tvmrw «tr ftuMe wranwi ut i
wwflfc wr ufwt <ns n
nwfowwi, [A#U Xi,.VtB.S&c94ft4

"a «5W% w sjt i


xptfis mk^m v$Sk%: n

^ ?5rfT5*r?i: \V\
Sloka 8.—Tlie bceaWng or failing-dpwj^^f ^ axle,
wheel, yoke and flag of the car during a temple-festival
or the being twisted, the destruction and the entangle-
moalhofr the abowe things, do not lead to-the wdl-^being
of;the King as well as of his country.

If 5 i

gi%cr5i|jf ^ sirerif* i

Iff l
sraft 11^11
I# f
fii\%

wWnj^o: TOif J
8k)Tca» 10^14.—Any unnatural behaviour obserred
in the images of sages, Yama, Manes and Brahmart
foreshadows evil to the Brahmins; one in the images of
Siva and the protectors of tfee-quarters, to the cattle .
one in the images of Jupiter, Venus and; Satum, ^ the
priests; of Vishnu, to, the people; of Skanda and
Visakha, to the potentates of principalities: oh Sage
Vyasa, to the minisim; of LorciGampafcii, to Com-
mvader of the army j ; of the: Gw^tofi agi
Aj#^. KlWh ^

betokens the de^agticwi, of the peppde. Any unnatural


feature seen in the idols of Gods, in the figures of boys,
.girls, women and servants indicates the ruin the
King's sons, daughiters, harem and servant Sfawlarly
one seen in the idols of demons, goblins, Y^kshas, and
serpents, leads to the same result. AH these: porteats,
produce their effects in eight months.

f|r 31% snsrrcsisiffar: I

If^|{ H'HH

Slokas 15rl6*—On. seeing porteat.s in the. .iffpls of


Gods,, the priest, being clean after a bath, and fasting for
three days, should worship them, (idols) with ablutions,
flowers; pastes and: garments. Hte should abp piopftiate
thuuii with'the offerings of Madhuparka, (a
impedassnt^, eatables and other presents, and offer
the Sacred fire, cooked rice according to rules, with? thftr
hymns addres^edtt^ the deities..

ffkrw* srwiftsf 53;:


Sloka 17,—If kings perform properly the eicp<UI»ry
rites for 7 nights along with worship and Dakshifta to
Brahmins and Gods, and also with songs, cfonae-and
festivities, 06 G«d»j dwqr will
not the
m [Adh. XLVl. SI. 18-22

{2) Portents through Fire,

n&mm ^ m ^ 11^11
Slolca 18,—If there be flames without fire and fuel
in any country, it forebodes trouble to the King and his
dominions*

^ irat »i^II
Sloha 19,—If fire is observed on water, flesh or
anything wet, it indicates the King's death ; on weapons,
a sanguinary war; and if the fire goes out in military
camps, villages or towns, there will be danger from fire.

afofl *T iR«ll
Sloka 20,—If temples, houses, triumphal arches,
flags and the like are burnt, without fire or by lightning,
there will undoubtedly be an invasion by a foreign
enemy.
T5renT*n%5r •
wtfr irm
Sloha 21,—Smoke produced without fire, dust and
darkness seen at day-time, the disappearance of the
stars on a cloudless night and their appearance at day-
time, tend to very great peril.
em ^ jrfl: i
ewtm ^4^ m *sr;

iRtii
Atlk)CLYi. SI. 23-25.j

Sloha 22.—Flames proceeding from towris, animalsi


birds and men are said to forebode danger, and smoke,
fire and sparks observed in beds, cloths ^and hairs, the
owner's death.
TOT ^ TO: I

«rT wro ^ u

WtI% ^
8loka 23.—The blazing, moving, sounding, rushing
out of the sheath, trembling or any other unnatural phe-
nomenon of the sword foreshadows a dreadful war and
confusion in the near future.

5Eiaj4 ^wSlWR II
ShJca 24.—The expiation to be performed for por-
tents of fire, i etc., consists of a sacrifice to the fire with
white mustard seeds, ghee and the twigs of milky trees,
to the accompaniment of hymns addressed to the Fire.
God, and of gifts of gold to the Brahmins.

(SJ Portents connected mth Trees.

^ ^ iRM
Bloka 25.—If the branches of trees break down all
6f a sudden (without any cause), preparation for war
should be foretold; if the trees produce a laughing
sound> ruin of a country will be the result; and if they
produce a weeping sound, there will be a rich crop of
ntfa D^n
SloJca 26.—If trees yield flowers (and fruits) out of
season, the country will be thrown into confusion (dis-
integration) ; if a tender plant blossorns very luxuriantly,
children will die; and if milk flows from trees, all sub-
stances will be destroyed.

sroaS* ^ i
^T«r«rt ^tfrarr^rsir 11

^ 1
*Tr%5J n^u
Sloka 27.—If wine flows from trees, vehicles wiU be*
destroyed; if blood, there will be war; if honey, diaeaae^.
if oil, threat of famine; and if water, there will be great
ntfeery.
q ^5rT»W^ 1
<rfto(i5^i% m q H^U
Sloka 28.—If withered trees sprout up • again and
Healthy ones wither away> there will be the decay o(
strength (powerful men) and food, and if fallen trees
stand erectby theftiSelve^ there is fear of divine visi-
tations.
i/iraiil $02% i
3^TS«RI ii^Mi
ifloka 59.—If a worshippable tree should bear
flowers and fruits out of season, or if there be smoke, or
ffeme on,it, the destruction of the King is indicated.

Wrf If^i 11^11


Afflh XLV1. Si. 31-34J

SloTta 30,—The walking or talking of trees presages


the annihilation of the population. The portents of trees
bear fruit within ten months.

fir# ^qis^ ^ qtf ftm: \\\U


^qi%s i
%wi

Shhas 31-32.—Putting an umbrella over it, the


tree should be worshipped with garlands, perfumes, in-
cense and cloths. An image of Siva should be placed
under it and the hymn called Rudra chanted repeatedly ;
and only six offerings made with the fire with the hymn
11
Hail to the Rudras." Then the King should feed
Brahmins with Payasa, honey and ghee. The Dakshina
laid down by those interested in the weal of the country
in corinection with the portents of trees, is in the form
of gifts of land.

(4i) Portents connected with crops,

sficr ^ li^n
Sloka 33,—If the stalk of lotus, barley or wheat has
a branch or two, it forebodes its owner's death ; so does
a double fruit or flower.

ii^an
Sloka 34s,—If there is an overluxuriant growth of
crops and varieties of flowers and fruits on a single tree,
there will certainly be an invasion by a foreign power,
45
[Adh. XLV I. SI. ,35«S0.

%9 ?(fi% f^Rrwtecn fi i
srw ^ W 3 3*53 n3Mi
SloJca 3d.—When sesamum seeds yield only half
the quantity of oil or no oil at all, and food loses its
taste, one should kno^v that there is great danger im-
pending.

%*§5* ^ sn nw^sRi ^>1*31


atonssr ^RI m qg: 11^11

* ssi ilffR ri?^*q *** 1


*1* fr?i * 3iq *#1% *3131,^,,
Slokas 36-37.—An unnatural flower or fruit should
be removed from the village or town. For the expia-
tion of the portent, cooked rfce should be offered to Soma
and a goat sacriflced. On seeing any unnatural pheno*
menon in the crop, the field itself should be made over
to Brahmins at first; and at the centre of the field, the
owner should make an offering of cooked rice to the
Earth. By so doing, he will not experience the evil
effects of the portents-
(6) Portents connected with Rainfall.

fun II^H
Sloka 58.—-Drought foretells famine ; excessive rain,
famine and threat of foreign invasion; untimely rain, ■
disease ; and rain without clouds, the King's death.
3i*>*iqq*i*i *1 ***333 * ***1*3 1
*1*** 3*^* * ii^ll
Sloka 39,—Cold in the hot season and heat in the
cold season, and the seasons not functioning ptopeclyi
Adfa. XLVI. SI 40*44.] 355

foreshadow danger to the kingdom, fear of disease and


divine visitation in six months.

ll«o|l

aiWR'ns^ mrwrnlr II«?II


Slolcas 4}0'4il.—Continuous rain for seven days in
any season but the rainy, denotes the death of the chief
sovereign. If there be a rain of blood, there would be
war ; of flesh, bones, marrow and the like, epidemics ; of
corn, gold, tree-barks, fruits, etc., peril; and of burning
coal and dust, the particular town will be destroyed.

3<rar rjti 3rasrh%rTi sri jni&Ri w isn I


mi ii«rii
Sloka 42.—When there is a rain of stones without
clouds #or of unnatural animals, ot> during an excessive
rain when tnere is some spot without any rain whatso.
ever, the crops would get the six-fold pest. (P. 61, supra.)

SloJca 43.—When there is a rain of milk, ghee,


honey, curds and hot water, the ruin of the country is to
be predicted ; and when there is one of blood, war among
kings will be the result.
This Sloka is omitted in some editions.
guTT ^ SRfiqT m I

Sloka 44.-~\{ trees ca§t no shadow even when the


Sun shines brightly, or if the shadow is in the same
356 Wtffcir™* [Adh. XLVI. SI. 45-49:

direction as the Sun, it should be predicted that great


calamity is in store for the country.

HVHII
Sloha 45.—If there be rainbow in a cloudless sky by
day or night, in the east or west, then there will be great
peril from starvation.

srmt i

Slolca 46.—A sacrifice to the Sun, the Moon, Cloud


and Wind has been ordained at the time of a portentous
rain. If gifts of corn, food, cows and gold are also
made to Brahmins, the sin arising from the above por-
tent will disappear.

(6) Portents connected with Water,

Slokas 47-48,—The receding of rivers from a town


and the drying up of never-drying rivers or other places
such as lakes, make the town desolate before long. If
the rivers carry oil, blood or flesh, be turbulent or filthy
and flow upwards, they indicate attack by a foreign
enemy after six months.
Adh. XLVl SJ. 50-53] 357

Sloia 49,—If wells show flamesj smoke, ebullition,


crying sound, shouting, singing and talking, they are said
to tend to the mortality of the population.
^ ^RRiq; i

Sloka 60,—When water springs up from the earth


without any digging, when the taste and smell of it
undergo a change, or, when there is some unnatural
occurrence in tanks, etc , great danger is to be appre-
hended. The following is the remedial measure to be
adopted in that case.

^ arcini qiqaw^ hMII


Sloka 61,—During a watery portent, Varuna should
be worshipped with hymns addressed to him and with
the same hymns meditation (Japa) and offerings to
the Fire should be made. By so doing, the sin can be
warded off.
I?) Portents connected with Births,

sRqffoR #if m \

Sloka 62,—When women give birth to monstro-


citiesi or two, three, four or more children at a time, long
before or after the usual period, ruin befalls the country
and the family.

qnTRn^ ^ lifi^ n^ii


Sloka 63.—If mares, camels, she-buffaloes, cows and
cow-elephants bring forth twins, it augurs the death of
bese mothers. Jhe effect of such births will come to be
3S8 [Adh. XLVI. SI SW

felt ax months later. The following two verses of


Garga deal with the expiation therefor,
am ^ nm i
arere. mm&hswi \
^«rr n
amrgirfti w?rp-i I
«RIFr CRr^r: u
f^rg^r; gr i
f ^ 11

ar^g^r fNararrft 11
sfassff nter g^h sr^& t
far^r?^ Rfi4 ^rfv u

I
Tssri^ q;ws ^rif^: IIH»II
^WT^U S^I^T^tRSTIJ I
im iihhii
Slokas 54i'55.—Such of the women as give birth to
twins should be removed from the place and left in
another country by one that wishes for happiness, He
should also please Brahmins with things desired by them
and cause an expiatory ceremony to be performed.
As for the quadrupeds, they should be removed from
their flock or herd and left in other countries ; otherwise.,
they will ruin their town, owners and herds.
(8j Portents connected with Quadrupeds,

^poft qifqt^q far. *n m 3*1*35^ it^n


qrasftor fasn^rfowforq HUHR* l
si hhv^ii
A4h.KLVt. Si 68-60.]

Skhas 56-57,—\i quadrupeds mate with animals of


a. different kind, or cows with cows, oxen with oxei^
or a dog sucks a calf, it is inauspicious and forebodes
foreign invasion undoubtedly in three months. The
following two verses have been taught by Garga for
counteracting the evil effects of such portents.
a*n ^ id: I

sr n
^ farn^T vik I
i ^ a
pT%«r^rg^i5i i
w yg; wsjnim'qr wr i
sti&5 fitg n

wnii ^ i
sitirN n^ii
' sn^R ^ s^: I
jusin^II II^II
Sloka 58-59.—Abandojiment, expulsion or making
a gift of such quadrupeds will immediately remedy the
portent. The owner should in such a contingency also
worship Brahmins and cause recitation and sacrifice to
be gone through. The priest should make offerings of
cooked and sanctified rice and of a goat chanting hymns
addressed to the Creator, and feed Brahmins sumptu-
ously with generous gifts.

(9) Portents connected with the Wind.

*TR srsRf I
360 tAdh/XLVl. SlVQjcej;

BloTca 60*—When a carriage moves without horses,


or does not move when dragged by them, or when the
wheels stick in the mud or give way, there is imminent
danger to the realm.

^ wfiw: 11^?II
SloJca 61,—When sounds of singing and musical
instruments are beard in the sky ; or moving objects
(such as carts) become stationary, and stationary objects
(like trees) move, it forebodes disease or death. When
musical instruments produce unnatural sounds, there will
be defeat at the hands of an enemy.

sgmr fi frffaw qi h^n


SloJca 62.—When musical instruments produce
sounds without being struck, or produce no sounds even
being struck or produce multifarious notes, there will be
invasion by a foe or the King's death.

^ g«ii mm 11^11
SloJca 63,—When ox and plough get entangled,
when ladles, winnowing baskets, etc., and cooking uten-
sils show portentous changes, or when they (above uten-
sils) produce a sound similar to the howling of jackals
(or when jackals howl ?)» there will be danger from
weapons. The following is the instruction of Sage
Garga for remedying the portent.

q^qr ^sqn it^»ii


Adh. XLVI. SI. 65-68.]

^sqis? Jl^qg: ll^ll


Sloias 64-65,—During these aerial portents, the
King ought to worship the Wind-God with flour of bar-
ley; and the Brahmins, being devout and pure, should
recite repeatedly the five hymns beginning with u srrash M
The King should worship Brahmins with Payasa and
Dakshina. Similarly, offerings should be made unto the
Fire with devotion and efforts, along with Brahmin-feed-
ing and Dakshinas on a large scale.

(10) Portents connected with Animals and Birds,

31 31 =3^11% 11<^(
^VlJn^sfq ^"33313^31 131 31 I

^HT3f 1^33331 5tl5J?35 3|3I 33^1:


Slohas 66-67,—Village birds roaming in the forest,
jungle birds getting freely into the town or village; day*
birds (crows) flying at night ; night-birds (owls, etc.)
flying at day time ; and birds or beasts forming circles
at dawn and twilight, or howling in groups facing the
£>un> presage danger,

3331: 36^3 53 SK 3^3 3(131: |


3^«3R53[333 3;3T33»: 3rtRl*fiT 31^ 3T
Sloha d8.—When eagles appear to be weeping,
jackals facing the Sun howl hideously at the gates of the
city, or when a pigeon or owl enters the King's palace,
danger has to be apprehended.
sR^T: is another reading.
362 [Adh. XLVl. Sl. 69-73;

aw g i
WJW gossgiRoj: |
ws^rasa srfiRt; u
<^1% aa a^arg Taa^ifa i
WHUfT ®qrar ar a/a^Pa a^a at u
arsra^a-g^r ar a'^aaf^aaaa i

sus ^ I
Jiram llvSoU
Slokas 69-70.—Cocks crowing in the evening,
Cuckoos warbling in the beginning of the dewy season
(Hemanta), and vultures and the like flying in a circle
from right to left in the sky, denote danger. If groups
of birds sit on houses, sacred trees, arches and gates, or
if honey, anthill and lotus are produced in houses, etc.,
ruin will overtake the place.

Ttvm i

ShJcdt 71.—When dogs bring bones or parts of dead


bodies into houses, epidemics will be the result; and
when quadrupeds and weapons talk like human beings,
there will be the King's death. The following is the
Sage's advice for assuaging the evil effects of such
portents.

^ qaafafil? ii^n
*[\v> I
sfasiisrasfe ^ ^ mw
Aclh. XLVI. SI. 74-77.] 3S3

Stokas 72-73,—During the portents of beasts and


birdsi sacrifices should bepjrfortmi alon^ with Dak-
shina. Five Brahmins should repeat the hymn begin-
ning with the words *qrci: and one the hymn " Sude-
vah, etc. " {vide Vaiakhilya 6 4). Or, they may recite
the Sakuna hymn, the prayer ffa>etc. or the Atharva
Siras. The priests should be given cows and Dakshina.

(J2) Portents connected with Indra's Banner,


Jf . Door-bolt, etc,

Sloha 74,—The falling down or breaking of Indra's


standard, door-bolt, pillar, door, door-leaves, arch or
flag indicates King's death.

\m\\
Sloka 75.—Brilliance at dawn and Sunset, the rise1
of smoke in the forest without fire, the splitting of the
earth without breach and its tremor cause danger.

f^ Tf&j; fim ci^i ing: iivs^ii


. Sloha 76,—The country whose ruler is a friend of
heretics and atheists, who has abandoned the right con*
duct, is hot-tempered, malicious, cruel and intent on war
will go to ruin-

' wifg iivson


Shka 7.7.—The place where boys strike one anothej
holding weapons, sticks and stones in their ' hands"
wzmfawk [Adh. XLVI. Sl.478-8i,

and/crying u Strike !, undo 1, cut!,. pierce n


will- have
immediate danger.
TOT I

. 11%^ I
^ tii% ^T%r n^tt'

Sloha 78.—A house where figures of monsters or


ghosts are dra\^n with charcoal, red-chalk, etc,., or a
picture of the house-owner is drawn with charcoal, etc.,
will ere long be destroyed.

ji in/rf ^15^ 1
^ rf^'T TIR tWH
SloJca 79.—That house, which is full of cobwebs,
where there is no worship of Gods at dawn and Sunset,
where there is constant quarrel and where there are
unclean women every day, will meet with destruction.

Tin: ll^o II
Sloha 80.—When goblins are seen, pestilence k
said to be imminent. For averting these portentsj Sage
Garga has laid down the following expiation.

^1^ ^ ^ 114 tU

Sloha 81,—The King should cause great enpiatjons,


oblations and large quantities of eatables to be, made.
Th'ete Indra with his con,sort should, be worshigped,,
AdhzXLVL SI. 52-86.]

{12} Phenomena which are not Poriewf^.

%#T??^ssi5fT I

^qi^Tur 5W*: ^fl'Tsrr^fi^ ik^H


1
, Sloia 82,—The appearance of portents at th®. ti^g;
of? the death of a king, devastation of the coujntpy
a hostile army, the rising of Ketu or of a solar or a taw
ecjipse, and also the appearance of the following 0333;
pecnhar to the respective seasons, are not inau^picipjia.

SloJca 83.—One can understand the portents which


are occasioned by the peculiar nature of the seasons and
so do not lead to evil effects, from the verses composed
by Sage Rishiputra and summarized here-under.

wlk«ll

mil I <jhii
Slohas 84-85.—The following portents seen in4 the
months of Chaitra and Vaisakha {i- e.-, the spring seasoa).
are conducive of good results: Thunderbolt, lighting,
earth-tremor, bright glare at twilight, sounds of loud
thunder, haloes, dust, smoke (in forests), the Sun being
crimson at rising and- setting, the appearance- ofifood
sweet juices, oil and abundant flowers and frnit^ on trees
and increased lasciviousness on the part of, bubs, and
birds.
[Adh. XLVI. SI. 87.91.

afaf f|i ^ I.^H

Slokas 86-87,—The following portents seen in


Summer, i, e.,\n jyeshta and Ash adh a, are said to be
auspicious : the sky tarnish a i with shooting stars and
falling meteors; the orbs of the San an i the Moon being
tawny ; blaze and explosion without fire, smoke and
dust filling the sky ; the twilight red like the red lotus ;
the sky resembling the ocean with surging billows ; and
the drying up of the waters of the rivers.

^ ll^ii

wr sraig if ll^ii
Slokas 88-89,—The following portents are not harm-
ful in the rainy season Rainbow, haloes, lightning, the
sprouting up of withered trees, trembling, upheaval and
unnatural appearance, rumbling and splitting of the
earth; rising, overflowing and inundations of lakes,
rivers and wells; and breaking of mountains and houses,

fiwwn |^?||
Slokas 90-91, In autumn, the following portents
augur well: The sight of celestial nymphs, spirits,
Gandharvas, aerial chariots, marvellous things and pfcu
nets, asterisms and- stars by day in. the sky j sounds of
Adh» XLVl. Sl, 92-96.]

singing and musical insruments in the forests and on


mountain slopes; increase of crops and decrease.-
water.

fnqiljoim; I
^ qiiwig<fi ll^H
i?gt I
a#: ^ 5^3 sNw ^i3i: li^^il

SloJcas 92-95.—In the dewy season, the following


prove beneficial: cold blast, frost, cries of birds and beastsi
sight of demons, Yakshas and such invisible beings^
aerial voice, the quarters with the sky, forests and moun-
tains darkened with smoke and the high rising and set-
ting of the Sun.

q5nf??RRf ^ r^Hi: fgm n^il

Siofcas 94.95.—The following phenomena in, winter


are productive of good effects; snowfall, unnatural
winds, the sight of deformed and wonderful beings
(divine ones); the sky resembling dark coilyrium, , and.
variegated with the fall of stars and meteors; wonder-
ful births from women, cows, goats, horses, beasts and
birds; and unnatural changes in leaves, sproute and
creepers.

sRa*nn«i5n Ira ?si: *ra1I


SRIRWR ^rai ^ira^raqu ii^H
trtfffcarcm (ftdli. 'XLVt, 51. ^-#9.

Stofex "96. —The aforesaid^" phenomena arising from


^flie special features of the seasons produce good effects,
if seen in their respective seasons. On the other hand,
if they are observed in other seasons, the portents prove
very dreadful.

t%q( ^ ^ 11 ^11

8lok(i97.—The utterances of madcaps while sing-


ing, talks of children and the words of women do not fail
of jproducing their effects.

m H^cii

SloJca 98.—This Goddess of Speech is always truth-


ful ; and does not speak, unless induced ; for, first she
travels among the Gods and then (being induced by
them) goes to the mortals,

f|r re^Rrr *fi%

ll^ll

BloTca 99.— Though a person does not know how to


caflchlate fhe positions of the planets, he becomes a favou-
rite of kings and renowned, by observing carefully the
porteefts. Thus, the secret teachings in the words of
fee'sages have heen given and by knowing this a man
v
can lo6k into the past, present and future.

Timo ends the 46th Adhyaya on 'Portentous Phenomena*.


Adh.XLVII. Si. 1-4.] 369.

ll^ll Motley Miscellany.

fin <R^ ^ I
sn^r ^>3 iliS mht% ftsfar ii?II .
51 3tRW
Rsa m im i
?ri|^ ^i^%gTSCR^igq'if^

TRi1i%5r^i% IRII
m I
51 gsijsft wssr ll^ll
Slokas 1-3.—In the beginning of this work I have
treated, in great detail, of the good and bad effects of the
celestial and atmospheric phenomena mostly in connec-
tion with the planets' courses, conjunctions, wars, paths
and the like.11 It does not behove Varahamihira, being
noted* for brevity, to repeat the same subject," so
some will find fault with him. But those in the know of
this science should not say that this chapter is a repeti-
tion of the effects already dealt with, because this
chapter, entitled e Barhi Chitraka '—Peacock's colours—
is a well-known chief section of this Samhita (collection)
[or " since this is an important section of the Samhita,
men of science should not repeat the subject] and it is
but the nature of this section to reiterate what has been
once recounted. If I leave out this chapter, still people
will blame me.

Slolca i.—All the (non-lumihoas) planets, radiant


and moving in the northern paths (nw-Naga, »ra-Gaja
[Adh. XLVII. SL 5-6.

and ^r^-Airavata) conduce to happiness, peace and


plenty ; but the same, without lustre and moving in the
southern paths (^n-Mriga, snf-Aja and ^f^-Dahana)
produce famine, theft and death.
?r«rr ^ nA: i

cfntm^r: asfersTsaRSf: 11
%wwsrsrrHr i

HI^T: i%wqi: ^fgi^ sri HHH


Sloka 5,—When Venus is in the asterism Magha
and Jupiter in Pushya, kings will be happy and free
from mutual hatred, and the subjects, contented and
free from diseases.
^ i
^vrnvim ^ i
ftrfinwg^ ti
qf? fRrqsf qqf fuloff m I
qi5fR a?fqq\ qWa II^II
8loka 6.—If planets other than the Sun hurt (by
going south covering the chief star or cutting) the aste-
risms Krittika, Magha, Kohini, Sravana or Jyeshta, the
western country will be afflicted with wickedness,
ew ^ i
%vnv n trflofru i

5frq^ \
Adh. XLVII.Sl, 7-10.] 371

sri^f
JTRinf ^i% ft itsit ?q(<rriq; i

ft tr^q^qr^i
3 qi%: >l«!i
Rhihv 7.—ShoulJ the nbjve phn ^ hi stationed in
the form of a banner in the East in the evening, there
would be war among the eastern kings ; should it be in
the middle of the sky, trouble would befall the Central
country, provided the planets are rough and pale ; and
not when endowed with bright rays.

tfsFrf q;fwfVb31 SJT: I


fqqi: Ikll
Sloka 8,—If they resort to the South, the clouds in
that direction will be destroyed ; and if they have
smaller and rough orbs, war will rage. Good results will
follow'when they are large and full of bright rays.
qifoqsrei gfq#nq i

ssranfar wqqori II^II


Sloka 9,—They bestow peace on the kings of the
Northern countries, if they move along the Northern
paths with bright rays- If tiny in body and ashy in
colour, they bring harm to the kings of the same region,
asrr ^ i
w. i

qiRW qqiiirf I
mhi m q qii% n
Sloka 10, —If the stars of the asterisms with planets
posited in them rare ^covered with smoke, flaraes and
372 [Adh. XLVIL SI- 11-13.

sparks, or remain invisible for no reason, all the subjects


along with their King will be annihilated.

qw I
srn^: nUii
SloJca 11,—If there shine two Moons in the sky,
Brahmins will soon get great prosperity ; if there be two
Suns, wars among Kshatriyas will break out; and if
there be three or more Suns, the world will come to
an end.
fttrr ^ mf: i

^ *r ^ xkwtfa u

*
sumRoj 11

fI
^2^1% llSJfigi ^
^ ftpi sr^ar II? ^11
Sloka 12,—If a Ketu (comet) touches the seven
sages, Abhijit, the Pole Star and Jyeshta, the clouds and
work leading to the happiness of mankind will be des-
troyed and sorrow caused; if it touches Aslesha, there
will certainly be drought, and the people running for
succour and troubled by their children will die.

^ *fts5n ^^3 ^ ^ I
if%t fanoif ^ II??II
BhTca 13,—When Saturn passes through the aste*
4am* called * Front or eastern gates' {vii.9 the seven
Adh. XLVII.SL 14-16-] 373

asterisms from Krittika) and is retrograde, there will be


a dreadful and long-standing famine, hatred among
friends and drought.
gur nn: I

r^(% I

SloTca 14,—If Saturn, Mars or Ketu cuts the cart of


Rohini, what shall I say except that the whole world will
perish, being plunged in the ocean of misery.

erm ^ nn: 1
Frfrntase z wrir m^4g<frsw 1
%gsn 11

SloJcald.—When Ketu is visible always or ' passes


through the entire starry firmament, the world with 'its
moving and stationary objects will reap the evil conse-
quences of past deeds,

iisrf wfi nmi f^rsi^


3^ m mfc nun
SloJca 16.—The Moon being rough, blood-red and
bow-shaped, augurs famine and clash of armies; and
yictory will go to that party which is situated in the
374 [Adh. XLVII. Si; 17-26.

difection of the string of the lunar bow. When she


appears to have horns similar to those of cows, cattle and
crops will be destroyed ; and when blazing or filled with
smoke, she will certainly bring about the death of the
King.

egt f^scffa rj-sc: d^vsii


Sloka 17.—When the Moon is glossy, thick, of even
horns, extensive, high, travelling north in the
(Adh. IX-2, supra)i aspacted by benefics, and unassoci-
ated with malefics, she gives great joy and happiness to
tnankind,

m nun
Sloka 18.—When the Moon conjoins with Magha,
Anuradha, Jyeshta, Visakha and Chittra on the south,
it is inauspicious, while, on the north or in the middle,
it is auspicious.

ii ^||

m I
iRoii
Slokas 19-20.—A line of clouds standing across the
Sun at its rising or setting is termed a 'bolt' (Parigha);
a second or mock-Sun is Paridhi (halo); a straight staff
(composed of the Sun's rays, clouds and wind) resemb-
ling a rainbow is a urod" (Danda); the long rays of the
Sun at rising or setting are named 1 unerring ' (Amogha) ;
a straight and fragmentary rainbow is ^Rohita' (red), and
tftfc same, but longer, is Airavata. (Adh. XXX-16, infra)
Adh. XLVll. Si 21-24.] 3fS

^JW?IRi^I5RR)4I^^I IR?(I
gfaR i
•Jvf rN ^ "V <J « <\
mm w m n^^n
Slokas &l'22.-~The period after the Sun has half-
set and before the stars have appeared, is called the
evening twilight; and that after the stars have lost their
lustre and before the Sun has half-risen is the morning
twilight. From the aforementioned symptoms of the
twilights, one should predict good or bad effects^
When all of them are glossy, there will be. rain the same
day; when rough, there will be peril.
q&sw ^Rl ih
lira I
f&RI V? 1 fff =TT
?I%J mvfc: m 31?^ ir^II
Sloka 23.—When the ' bolt1 is unbroken, the sky
clear, the Sun's rays (unerring) dark, other rays (other
than the unerring) glossy, rainbow white, lighting flashing
in the northeast, and die tree-shaped cloud glossy or
embraced by the Sun's rays, there will be rain ; so also
when a huge cloud covers the Sun at setting.
mi f son i^n {%?;§■: i
RRl IR»II 1
Sloka 24*.—In the country where the Sun appears
partial, crooked, black, small and rough or marked with
the figures-of crows and other inauspicious things, the
ruler will probably meet with his end.
aur % vfi: i
sir fiiF^is^T {
ma a* wr u
3?6 [Adh. XLVII. SI. 25-38.

^rgq^ I
m zm irhii
Sloka 25.—If broods of carnivorous birds follow the
army of a King marching for fight, his army will be
completely routed; if the birds fly in front, he will be
victorious.

ft** \km\t urn mi mi IT%ii^^II


Sloha 26.—If at Sunrise or Sunset an army similar
to an aerial city screens the Sun's orb, it is to be pre-
dicted that the King has a war of dire consequences
in store.
ti*n n i
wi^Sr mm SWT I

qfg^ren si% m IR^SI.


Sloka 27.—Auspicious is a twilight that is clear,
resounding with the cries of birds and beasts, not facing
the Sun, and having gentle bree?e ; while one spoilt by
dust, coarse or blood-like brings about the destruction of
the country,

Tilscftii q;f«ra nq w HJII^

Sloha 28.—Here have I expounded without any


repetition all that the ancient sages have treated of in
great detail. That the crow caws even after hearing the
warbling of the cuckoo, is entirely due to its innate
nature anii not to its desire of vanquishing the cuckoo.
Adh. XLVII. SI. 28.] WHrorrRNftoajraj 3^7

The following notes of Mr. Chitambara Iyer relating to the


phenomena of nature culled from other works are requoted :
l{
There will be famine as long as the coarse of Jupiter and
that of Saturn lie through the end of the signs Mesba ahd Vris-
chika and through the middle of Vrishabha and Simha.
During the period when Jupiter and Saturn occupy a single
sign of the zodiac, there would be pestilence, cholera and death
among the people.
As long as Jupiter and Venus continue together in a state of
disappearance, mankind will suffer from devils, diseases, thieves
and enemies.
If the course of Saturn or the retrograde motion of Mars
should lie through the signs of Dhanus, Mesha, Vrishabha, bleena
or Simha, there wouid be such deaths among men and animals
that only a third of mankind, of elephants, horses, cows and other
animals of birds and of creatures of water would survive.
If the motion of Mars should be an accelerated one, there
would be fear from destructive fires ; if he should retrograde and
enter another sign, the people would suffer from heat and many
families would suffer, and if his course should be through a sign
longed than the calculated period, there would be drought in the
land and rulers will be at war.
If Jupiter should retrograde or if his motion should be an
accelerated one, and if in this state he should enter another sign,
the rivers would not be full ; the kings would lose their glory and
suffer from diseases. -
If Saturn should, after a long direct course, begin to retro-
grade or have an accelerated motion and in this state enter another
sign, there would be diseases, famine and drought in the land
and vehicles will suffer destruction.
If, when Jupiter should enter another sign when in bis acce-
lerated motion, Saturn should be in his slow motion, Venus should
have disappeared, and Mercury should have reappeared, the
courltry would perish.
• If Saturn, Mars and Jupiter should be within sight of each
other, men with their children would suffer from hunger and ffbtft
weapons. u
f 4. 48
378

If, while the course of the Sun lies through -the end of the
signs Vrishabha, Mithuua, Vrischika and Simha, Jupiter and Mars
should be in conjunction with it, mankind would suffer from
famine, and the deaths would be so many that in the cremation
grounds of villages and towns, Plsachas might be seen with
hundreds of dead bodies in their mouths.
If two, three or four planets should meet together, people would
suffer from death an! famine. If five planets should meet, there
would also be famine; if six, the chief ruler would run away
from his kingdom, and if seven, humanity would come to an end.
If the course of Mars and Saturn, through the signs of Kar-
kataka, Simha and Meena should be retrograde or re-retrograde,
there would be much suffering on earth. There would also be a
scarcity of water and wars in the land; grains would be des-
troyed and mankind would suffer from robbers.
If Saturn and Rahu should meet, crops would be injured ;
commodity would become scarce; husbands and wives would be
at strife, there would be drought and f-imine in the land ; cows
would suffer death and men. would become exceedingly lazy.
If the course of the Sun and the Moon, both of brilliant discs,
should lie through the seven asterisms rom Kritfcika, Madhya-
desa woujd suffer miseries.
If the course of the Sun, the Moon, Mars and Venus should
lie through the seven asterisms from Magha, there would be grief
and disease among men and the God of Death would be busy in
his wide work of destruction in the southern countries.
If the course of Jupiter, the Moon and Mercury, all of brilliant
discs, should lie through the seven asterisms from Anuradha, the
western countries, as far as the sea, as well as the western sea
itself with its creatures would suffer miseries.
If the course of the Sun. Venus and Mars should lie through
the seven asterisms from Sravishta, the northern countries would
suffer miseries. If the benefic planets should appear of the colour
of gold, the Brahmins, the Kshatriyas, the Vaisyas and the Sudras
would all attend to their respective duties and would become
happy."
14
Thut en^s the 47fch Adhyaya on Motley MiseellanyA
Adh. XLVIII. SI. 1-3] .«rer«^rR5fls«sira« 379

mc\\ Royal Ablution.

R35n^ii%j I
3rgR l4 ^ 55R-71% TdtSdf ^.TldH^l II? (I
Sloka 2.—The king is the root of the subject.tree,
Since the happiness and misery of the people arise in
order from nourishing and injuring that root, it is neces-
sary to devise means to enhance the king's welfare,

ir "iHRidi gifo: I
gf RFI iw: Jiif m\ wrw
Sloka 2.—Now listen, Ye, to the expiation, which
had been expounded by the Self-born to the Precep-
tor of Gods for the sake of Indra, and which, later,
the Senior Garga got and imparted to sage Bhaguri.

f^Rrts fc I
viwk gfrgn: n
•v «%, A »-/' _
am Rimarens i
amsi%rr: ii

qts ^iTr i^Tfas u

^ w
\m%[ sir i

S«RgrR *<{h I
lira: it ira# ?rafairaRr^ra% n^ii

Sloka 3.—The royal astrologer and preceptoir


should give the King an ablution on a da^y with the
3 [Adh. XtVtU. SI. 4-Sf

asterism of Pushya^ There is nothing holier than this


(bath) which puts an end to all the portents.

ii^II

I1HII
Slokas 4-5.—The royal ablution should be done in
a forest regionj which is devoid of cordia, beleric myro-
balan, thorny, pungent, bitter, and bad-smelling trees ;
which is free from owls, vultures and such other inaus-
picious birds; which is full of young trees, shrubs,
.creepers and bowers, and which consists mostly of beau-
tiful and attractive trees with unimpaired leaves and
sprouts.

ii^II

fq^r %irnm iivsii


Slokas 6-7.—Or, the ablution may be performed in
a pure building in a sacred place in the vicinity of
forests that resound with the notes of the cocks, jeevas,
Jeevakas, parrots, peacocks, wood-peckers, blue jays,
green pigeons, Krakaras, Chakoras, Kapinjalas, Vanjulas
doves, Srikantas and other birds such as the virile cuck-
oos and bees intoxicated with the drink of honey.
This admits of another interpretation, viz.y in the vicinity of
such orests or in a clean building situated in a-sacred place.

Tfim flfews iich


A&h. XlLVIII. SI. 9-12.] 3^1

' SlokaS*—Or, it should be performed on the attract-


ive thighs, w., the sandy banks that delight the^byes
and the heart, that have the scratches of nails, in the
form of aquatic birds, of the sportive damsels,, viz*,
the rivers.
Note how the poet has brought out through metaphor Srin-
gara (erotic) sentiment in union.

^1% 11^11
Sloka 9,—Or, it may be done in a lake, which
possesses the beauty of Indra, on account of its royal
umbrella in the form of the flying swans, the fine songs
in the form of the cries of ducks, ospreys and cranes,
and its eyes in the form of lily blossoms.

Sloka 10.—Or, in a place where there are the


sportive damsels, viz., lotus-ponds with their beaming
faces of full-blown lotuses, melodious voices of the sweet
notes of royal swans and breasts of the uplifted buds.

f 1

Sloka 11.—Or, it may be done in a cow-pen which


is full of drops of foam caused by the cows chewing the
cud, of cow-dung and scratches made by their hoofs;
and which is gay with the lowing and frisking of young
calves.
arw fI

nun
382 Wwrfcrw* [Adh, XLVIII. Sh 13-16,

Sloha 12,—Or, it may be performed on the sea-shore


which is overcrowded with ships that have arrived safely
being laden with costly things, and whose fringes are
variegated with white birds and fishes and the like lurk-
ing in the thick bushes of the Nichula trees.
spw ifar 1^1 % I
H^ll
SloJca 13,—Or, it may be done in hermitages, where
a lion is subdued by a female deer, as anger by forgive-
ness and where the young ones of birds and the deer
roam about without any fear.

Sloha 24-.—Or, it may be done in a prosperous


house where the deer-eyed lad ies speak as sweetly as
cuckoos, and have their gait impeded by the weight of
heavy hips, girdles and anklets.

Sloha 15.—Or, it may be done in holy temples,


rivers (Tirthas), attractive regions of gardens, in a place
where the earth slopes down towards the east or the
north, or where the water flows from left to right.
am ^ i
i
Svi mrr u
^ i
Adh. XLVIII. SI. 17-21.1 »rergi^if?5frsi£7rq: 383

srsfi *r!jn mi ^ f^snrnr I


n^vsn
Slokas 16-17,—It is auspicious when the ablution is
performed in a place where the ground is free from ashes,
charcoal, bones, sandy mud, husk, hair, pits, burrows of
crabs as well as from burrow-dwelling animals, rat-holes
and ant-hills. The patch of earth which is hard (not
hollow), sweebsmelling# glossy (not aridj, sweet and
even (without ups and downs), augurs victory, ' The
same holds good in the case of encampment of armies as
well, according to circumstances.

SfilWl ^31 3R 31 II^CII


#: 333! 3113! $ri|3: f 3h I"
3r(3I?33«l 3;3^t%3, IRW Hgils: ll?MI
Slokas 18-19.—The astrologer, minister and sacrifi-
cial pilest should set out of the city at night and offer
libations (oblations) in- the east, north or north-east.
Then, the pure priest devoutly performs the Avahana
(infusion ceremony) with fried grains, coloured rice,
curds and flowers ; and the hymn prescribed for that by
the sages is the following :
aniRgpg gn: 33 333 I

3131 iltfisn 3 iRoii


313113 33: 33R3 33l?5flll3j I
3! 15lt 3l':3 31^[?3 3?31 3lf?3 3^33! 113 ?l»
Slokas 20*21,—May all Gods who wish to be
honoured with worship come here as well ^ as the others
viz., quarters, serpents, sages and others that partake of
the sacrificial offerings 1" The priest after calling upoft
384. [Adh. XLVII|. 22-2$*

and infusing the deities (into their images) should address


all of them thus : " You will go back tomorrow after re.
ceiving worship and conferring prosperity on the King/'

amifsa* rrf wCi I


ir^II
SloJca 22-—After worshipping the infused deities,
they should spend the night there in order to ascertain
the good or bad nature of the future revealed by dreams,
the rules pertaining to which have been dealt with in my
work 1 Yatra
^ l

T^n?w^rn n
\

m# i%?r& %?fT5T: \
3«TO^rr^Rr5!r5irg w
umimi fcgtw fsrmsfc^ i

to: sT**fr ^ \
«rr*RR fsi^^rr^ w. n

mvsti it
S[CT^fg; flisr^^sffrr^r^ i
feair H
gn: sr^turRor: I
f?f?nF3 ^R u
^sf H nqi^r 1

;v SZo^^S.^Onth^ i^orrow. at (Jawa, th^ ri^at^riate


p^^sssing tie {!«gscr%^. qrjiaiitieB ai^;-to tbe. offered. «*
Adh. XLVIII. SI. 24-30-] 385

the earth, and the following are the verses enunciated by


the ancient sage on this subject.

^ irvii
I
ii^II

ftsg ^ ^i^qraiq, IR^II


^rqr I
u^van

qr^s? ir<jii

Slokas 24}-28,—In that place, a circle should be


drawn by the priest and filled with varieties of gems,
and places kept apart for worshipping the different dei-
ties, viz*. Serpents, Yakshas, Gods, Manes, Gandharwas,
Nymphs, Sages and Siddhas. The learned priest should
draw with various coloured powders the figures of the
planets with all the stars, Rudras, the Mothers (7 in
number), Skanda, Vishnu, Visakha, the protectors of the
quarters and divine ladies, and duly worship them with
perfumes, garlands, scented paste, eatables and food of
varjous kinds and varieties of roots, fruits and meat and
attractive drinks such as toddy, milk and wine.

?6«iqi*wj vmi l
Rlil is RtH a nfcm IR^II

3r»RSRraRftlt fq# IR^I .


f. ^ 49
tAdh. XLVilt 31. 3148.

liA^n

wi&ftvmii n^?9^ ignf|: II^H


i
ii^H

Sloias 29-3S,~^Nov/ I shall explain thfe mode of


WO^Hip^ing :the deities drawn in the circle. As for
the planets, the same method as given in the nim in con-
nection with planetary sacrifices should be followed. The
Danavas, Daityas and Pisachas are to be worshipped
with flesh, rice, liquor, etc.; the Manes With Oil bath,
collyrium, sesamum, meat and rice; the ^agCs with
hymns from Sama, Yajus and Rig Vedas, perfumes, in-
cense and garlands ; the serpents with unmixed colours
and the triple sweet—honey, ghee and sugar ; the Gods
with incense? ghee, oblations, garlands, gems, invocations
and salutations; the Gandharwas and the nymphs with
fine perfumes and sweet-smelling garlands ; the remain-
ing deities with multi-coloured offerings. All the deities
should be worshipped and also strings dipped in saffron-
paste, cloths, flags, ornaments and sacred threads should
be placed in their respective compartments.
—umrat erorefeismmSg; i
qwnfitaft mt
w^soifSar ^ «*** tot u

R^STT * w
Adh.XLVIII. SI. 34-38.] WR*Tft*fts«TOi 3Bjl

'TRfWSRRtoi: ^IsTR^nf^ ^ ll^Ml


Riq^ ^ 5rR RSR i
TRftot lirf HI 1$ ll^ll
SloJcas 5^-56.—To the west or the south of the
circle, fire-should be kindled on the sacrificial alta$ and
all the necessary materials collected as well as.long blades
of Darbha grass that have passed their sprouting stage ;
and fried grains, ghee, coloured rice, curd, honey, white
mustard seeds, perfumes, flowers, incense, yellow orpi-
ment, collyriam, sesamum and sweet fruits of the season.
On the circle should be placed earthen plates filled with
ghee and Payasa and with these materials, worship
should be done on the western altar, as this is the one
recommended for the royal ablution.

'

n^ll
Shhas 37-38,—And in the four corners of the akor
should be placed strong pots with white strings tied round
their necks, and sprouts of milky trees and fruits on
their mouths. They should be filled with, vyate^ con-
taining the herbs prescribed for the ablution, and gems
and then the materials for the ablution enumerated
by Sage Garga as hereunder {vide next two Slokas),
should be collected
388 ll«*rf*errani. [Adh. XLVIII. SI. 39-44.

am 9 »rftj

: it
srsreifgrqlw "R5!s«TOH^gtl: i
g"r?t>$5i n

sn^ioiRvi^w^ri^n^ i
m \W\
^ ?r5^ ^ 5Rri^ I
arftfofij- M ^5 l*«S II»®II
wirff ^«nR3if i
^npii^r ?rlfWR3reiii II»?II

\kv^ Hf^iH ^ \m\\


Sloltas 39-42.—The Jyotishmatee (a kind of herb
known in Tamil as az/rj^g^swou), Trayaraana (a herb),
Haritakit('«®«»<*/rju), Samee, (O^iixwu) Jeevantee, Viswe-
swaree, Patha, red madder, Vacha (a/^L/) Saha, Saha-
devee, Poomakosa, Satavaree, Arishtika, Siva (^y0
Off«>6fi)f Bhadra, Bramhee (®L//r68r^w«/r6TOfl),Kshema» Aja,
all kinds of seeds, Kanchanee, all auspicious things (such
as curds, coloured rice and flowers) as far as available,
all herbs, juices ofdifferent tastes, gems, all perfumes,
Bilva and Vikankata fruits, herbs bearing auspicious
names, gold and auspicious materials - all these are to
be put into the several pots.
5R*n i

jrareragoppt HV^II
rrai iro ^ i

ftow ^ wwm ^ 3a: ^ iw»ii


Adh XLVI1I. SI. 45-49.] 389

ifcf wm 55^3% m\\\


Siofcas 45-45.- At first, the skin of a bull bearing
auspicious marks, which had died after full age should be
spread on the altar with the neck turned to the east.
Over this, should be placed a red and unimpaired skin of
a fighting bull. Over this is to be spread a lion's skin,
and over that, a tiger's. This is to be done in an aus-
picious Muhurta when the Moon is on the star Pushya.

11^11 ■

ll«V9l|
Slokas 46-47,—The throne made of gold, silver or
copper or of any milky tree is to be placed on the afore-
said skins. If its height is one cubit, one and a quarter*
and one and a half cubits, it will prove beneficial to
rulers of states, conquerors of neighbouring kingdoms and
those who wish to bring the whole earth under their
sway respectively.
aRRk g»Ri: 1

ny^ii
Slokas 48-49.—Having placed gold on the throne
(having put some gold inside the throne), the King
should sit on it with a happy mind, in the company of
his ministers, trustworthy friends, preceptors, astrologers,
citizens, and those having auspicious names; and with
baids, townsmen and Brahmins shouting and chanting
fftfitsrw* [Adh. XLVIIL SK 50-5#

in a chorus the Punyaha hymn and the Vedas; and


all evils warded off through the auspicious sounds of
tahors, conchs and other musical instruments.

SloTta 50.—Then the preceptor should anoint the


King who is clad in fresh (unwashed) silken garments,
and who has offered oblations and worship to the deities,
with ghee contained in pots after covering him with
a blanket.

arcrasTftsftresnj sift i
3rm%sf^% gomrw ^ ifw'faj ii^II
ShTta 51.—The number of holy pots to be used is
eight or twenty eight or a hundred and eight. The
greater the number of pots consecrated, the greater will
be the efficacy. The following is the hymn composed
by* the Senior Garga for the anointing ceremony.

hh^U

^ inTraiqifs®! IIHIII
Slokas 52-53.—Consecrated ghee has been^ men*
tioned as power (splendour); it is the best dispell^r of
sins; it is the food of tne Gods; on it are established
all the worlds. Whatever sin - terrestrial, atmospheric or
celestial—has befallen you, may all that melt away by
your contact with this sanctified ghee.1'
<ra: swi5rRT*|ftt ^5^: I

ihvh
Si. 55^65.] '3^1

Sloha 5^.—Then, the royal prrest should remove


the blanket and bathe the king with the " Waters of the
Royal Ablution" containing fruits and flowers, reciting
the following hymns:

m\ ^ SISTISf IIHHII
ffrw't 3ff%^ ^ i

^ ll^ll
sfts? ffi
?gsi f?^r ^ II^vsii
^qriqsi ^11 ^TrFT ^ ^ I
irorr: IIH^ii

^??r?T sfisi: «igF5 ^irr vw il^ii

^ ^ i^'TI I^WRITTS ll^oll

rfTRJTU I
IqiR^I: g^qi HT^s m H^ll
d^iai HfRinT Jifni: i%*sw?5r«ii I
liaRsi *Tiim*ii f53ii %iw^ % II^II.
H3[R1^ a-^RU% 51R i I
5$J|: 5^c2T: 5Egir%?i: il^^ll
sig: ?R?f R5RBis«i ?t*R^r: l
^ t*fi15qt II^VH
Ml 31Rn%^?qqi |
jg# [Adh. XLV1II. 66-70.

iX^11

ww H?ig5fj i
q^rret^ qgq: ^qiRnr^JiiH ^ il^n
snfiw^lq m\ w; i
^ Rsmf^r il^H
anrqt Arrsiri # i^gi srsq. I
q>r ^ fsq; goq^^f; II^II
^RRqrqmfq^ ^qmRqi^j I
qqn^M qqqRl^r^qH^j iivsoli

ShJcas 55-70.—May the Gods bathe you, and the


ancient Siddhas, Brahman, Vishnu, Rudra, Sadhyas,
groups of Maruts, the Suns, Vasus, Rudras, the great
celestial physicians, Aditi, the mother of the Gods, Svaha,
Siddhi, Saraswati, Kirti, Lakshmi, Dhriti, Sree, Sineevali,
Kuhu, Danu, Surasa, Vinata, Kadru, the consorts of Gods
that have not been mentioned so far, and also mothers
of Gods, may all these bathe you! The groups of divine
nymphs, the stars, Muhurtas, Fortnights, Days, Nights,
the three junctions, Years, the lords of Day (the Sun and
other planets)f Minutes, Seconds Moments, Lavas (the
sixth part of a twinkling), all these, and other auspicious
divisions of Time, may they bathe you I Sages engaged
in the propogation of the Vedas, and hermits with their
wives and disciples bathe you I The Vaimanikas (owners
of aerial chariots), groups of Gods, Manus, Oceans
Rivers, the great Serpents, Kimpurushas, Vaikhanasas,
the great Brahmins, Vaihayasas, the seven seers with
their wives,, the. Fixed Places, Marichi, Atri, Pulaha,
A$h. XLVIII. SI. 71-73.] S9$-,

Palasthya, Kratu, Angiras, Bhrigu, Sanatkumaitfi, kanaka,


Sanandana, Sanatana, Daksha, Jaigeeshavya, Bhagan-
dara,'Ekata, Dwita, Trita, Jabaii, Kasyapa, Durvasas,
Durvineeta, Kanwa, Katyayana, Markandeya, Deergha-
tapas, Sunassepha, Vidurathaj Urva, Samvarthika, Chya-
vana, Atri, Parasara, Dwaipayana, Yavakreeta, Deva-
raja and his younger brother, Mountains, Trees, Creep-
ers, Holy places, Prajapati, Diti, Cows, the Mothers of
the Universe, Divine Vehicles, all the Worlds, the Moving
and Stationary Beings, Fires, Manes, Stars, ;Cloads< Sky,
Quarters, Water, these and many others of auspicious
names bathe you with holy waters that destroy all the
portents, just as Indra was anointed by all these with
a happy mind !

Sloha 71.—With these hymns and others prescribed


in the books on rituals belonging to the Atharva Veda^
Rudragana (11 Anuvakas), Kausmanda (six anuvakas),
Maharauhina, Kubera Hridaya and the Samriddhi Rik,.
the above anointing ceremony should be done.

jriiWcT: iwii

Slolca 72.—After a bath, the King should wear a


pair of cotton cloths, sanctified by the three verses of the
hymn commencing with and by the four be-
ginning with

^ sii^ra n ii®^n
? H. 50
394 iwftarcr* [Adh. XLV1IL Si. 74-78.

Sloka 73,—Then the King sipping water, while the


sounds of conchs and chanting of Punyaha hymns flou-
rish, should worship Gods, Preceptors, Brahmins, his
royal umbrella, banner and weapons and lastly his own
guardian deity (or his usual worship to be done).

iivsan
SloJca 74,—Then the King should wear new orna-
ments conducive to victory, sanctified by the verses
«rrg«i, wwfa, etc.

Tian 1

1TO ^ I
^ wci: TRJ II^II
Slokas 75-76.—Going to the second sacrificial altar,
the King should sit on the skins which are to be placed
one over another in this manner—first, the skin of a
bull is placed, over this, that of a cat, over this, that
of an antelope, over this, that of a spotted deer, over
these, the lion's, and lastly, the tiger's over them.

ipiq; STiistfism i
n^sn
Sloka 77.—In the chief place (right side), the priest
should make offerings^of sacrificial twigs, sesamum, ghee,
■etc., into the fire with hymns addressed to Siva, Indra,
Brihaspati, Narayana and Vayu.
Adh. XLVIIL SI. 79-8M vwvwrdwwm: 395

SloJca 78,—The astrologer should tell the auguries,,


of Fire, explained in the chapter on * Indra's Banner '
(Adh. XLIIL P. 324, Supra), The priest having finished
all the rites, should recite the following with folded
palms :
3-^an: si I

T%ft ^ 3 ^ il^n
11
Sloka 79.— May all the groups of Gods depart and
come back on another occasion, having now received
worship at the hands of the King, and bestowed great
success on him

Sloka 80.—The King then should honour the astro-


loger, priest and others worthy of Dakshina such as
Vedic scholars? with large gifts of money according to
their merits-
um ^ nn: i
Z&T fair wwHw mfr i
^3 aper nfi ^ n

ant vmx ^rnilr: n

Srcir»?rws qv: W
^nru; i

5r5nwii«ng?iRinq:^«^ I

Sloka 81.—The King should please his subjects (by


a proclamation to the effect of protecting them against
a^^odds)} release the animals from the hands of butchers,.
39^ ffwrfcirar* [Adh. XLVII1. Si- 82:65.

and order a general amnesty to prisoners except those


that threaten the internal peace of the country.

fnl w™ to im ii^^n
SloJca 82. —Should the King perform this ceremony
every time the Moon is in Pushya, he would get increased
happiness, fame and wealth. If it be performed at any
other time, it would yield only half the benefits men-
tioned. For, the expiatory ceremony done during the
Full Moon in the month of Pushya is declared to be the
foremost.

ii^II
Sloka 83.—The royal ablution should be performed
when a kingdom is afflicted with portents and disasters
{like epidemics), when there is an eclipse, when Ketu is
sighted and when there is a planetary war.

^IT% ik«ii
Sloka 84.—There is no portent in the world that is
not remedied by this; and there is no auspicious rite that
surpasses this ceremony-
am ^ nn; i
m nur wfNi i
mm % il
?if: psFfl ^ qjTfg: I

^ mmk ii^II
Sloka 85.—This ceremony is highly commendable
at a king's coronation, when he aspires for the sove-
reignty over an empire and longs for the birth of a son.
•XLVIIi: 86-87, XLIX". r-3.] 397

8hka S6.—For the sake of Indra, Brihaspati of


great renown taught this Ablution, which confers unique
longevity, increase of offspring and happiness.

srwi i

Slolca 87.—The King who afterwards bathes his


horses and elephants in the same manner, will' see them
free from illness and attain great success.
Thus ends the 48th Adhyayaon '* Royal Ablution. "

11^11 Royal Crowns-


»
Hits q|Rt zsm i
qqisq li?ii
SloJca 1.—In this chapter, I am giving a summary
containing all the ideas of the characteristics of royal
diadems that have been treated of at length by the
ancient seers (such as Kasyapa).

qft qiff sifii iMab i


sa
SH qprnis irh

qf: H^q^rto q^q I

I ^ q^qf: q^r qft? II^II


ShJtas 5-3.—The crown of a King, should, to be
auspicious, have an expansion of eight digits in" the
398 ffwtwirn [Adh. XLIX.SL^

middle; that of the queen, of seven digits ; that of the


Yuvaraja, of six; that of the commander of the army, of
four; and that of the royal protege, of two digits. These
are the five kinds of crowns that have been mentioned.

fegqi wrRtaWi: I
^ ^ 1# li»ll
SloTca 4,—All these crowns must have a length
double their respective expansion, while the expansion on
the sides is half that of the middle. All these made of
pure gold increase prosperity and happiness.

srai^fi fsRi f^Ri iiHH


Sloka 5,—A royal crown has five crests ; that of the
Yuvaraja and the Queen, three ; that of the commander,
only one ; and that of the royal protege is without any
crest

ifesnfr ^ g^q^ il^H


Sloha 6.—-When the gold sheet for the crown ex-
pands easily while it is being prepared, it augurs pros-
perity and victory to the King and great happiness to
the subjects.
^ mi 1
^ qi4r^J *$£3:1 Ml
Sloka 7.—A dent or hole in the middle of the
crown, when it is under preparation, produces loss of life
and kingdom. If it breaks in the middle, it should be
discarded. One that breaks in the sides produces
obstacles, ' . , ..
/' 'i
XL1X. 8, L 1.3.] 399

to ftrwn i
^r ^cr^'T sftfK ^r n
555^ surro^tT g** ^ TTOR^ I
g^t ^ srsrr^T w

^HRiq^qr^t ^TRif: I
?j?ai%f*w qfi vprra ikn
Slolca 8.—At the appearance of evil symptoms, a
man learned in this science should prescribe expiatory
rites to the king. A crown attended with commendable
signs tends to the prosperity of the King as well as of
the kingdom.
Thus ends the 49 th Adhyaya on " Royal Crowns, "

IK® II Signs of Swords.

arpysrareiTR SR: i

3T^irR[3f^i sroftsgnf li?il


vS
Sloka 1,—A sword of the best type measures fifty
inches, while one of the smallest type, twenty five. A
dent in an odd inch in the measurement of the sword is
to be considered as foreboding evil.

TO! smu JRRU ^[^TOf^ERT ^ IRll


Slolca 2.—Dents resembling in shape .a Bilva tree,
Vardhamana figure, umbrella, Siva's emblem, ear-ring,
lotus, flag, weapon and Swastika mark are auspicious.

m * sr^im II^II
400 jsrefcmw* [Adh,,L. Slf 4i7r

SloTta 3.—The dents resembling a lizard, crow,


heron, carcass-eating bird, truncated body and scorpion
and many dents in the upper part of the sword are not
auspicious.

mi fst ?wns3*Rn I
ira ^irfst isuat H»II
Sloia 4.—A sword that has a breach, is too short,
blunt, cut at the top, not appealing to the eye and the
mind, and without resonance betokens misery ; whereas
one with characteristics contrary to the above will yield
good results.

SRiiflot Rsrqi 1^11


SloJca 5.—The sounding of a sword by itself fore-
bodes the owner's death ;.its not coming out of its sheath,
defeat: its coming out ^of the sheath by itself indicates
war; and its blazing leads to victory.

si i
if
jr n^n
SloJca 6.—The King should not unsheath the sword
without any reason, nor brandish it, nor see his own face
in it, nor mention its price, nor tell the place of its origin,
nor measure, it, nor, without purity, touch the blade.

sraFsm ^ iivsir
Sloka 7.—The best sword^ are those that ace shaped
like a cow's tongue, blue-lily petal, bamboq^eaf, and
Adh. L. SI. 8-10.] rarrfiwrrcr: 401

Karayeera leaf, as well ^.s those that have a pointed and


round tip.
wiur^rB} m I
^ srjR? II^II
Sloka 8.—If a sword that has been made is too
long, the surplus length should not be cut off, but it should
be made to have the required length by rubbing it against
a file. If it is cut at the bottom, the owner will die;
and if at the tip, his mother.
^ i
smroer: i
gH-or II
cTWIW i
jrur^; v* grff »

^1%^: i

sir wrsqr ?|F II^II


Sloka 9.—An injury in a particular part of the hilt
shows a similar one in the corresponding part of the
sword, just as a mole on the face of ladies does the
existence of a similar one in their private parts.
3FW ^1% ^ m I
5*01131% 511^ II?oii
Sloka 10,—Noting the particular limb touched by
a swordsman who questions a diviner about injuries in
the sword, the latter should declare the injury to exist in
the particular part of the sword kept in the sheath, by
understanding the following rules thereon.
To find out if there are dents at all on the sword, one should
find out the Lagna at the time: if there are maleficg in the
■Kendras, surely there will be some flaw in the sword.
f. H- 51
402 ffwfyarar^ [Adh. L, SI. 11-15.

NO
^ ^ir ^ linn
^ qsjisru I
HUM

S«l5f^ ^lt g^ HUH


sjfisfr?^ ^iqiR^ i
sngi^ ^ ^gff^ sifr^t TsiR^r ^ HUH
sifRS* g5% qiw^l qi? g^f^icqiq ^ i
^C
qf|siT%q!TSHq^f^ H>R in^i HUH
Slokas 11-15.—When the querist touches his head,
the dent or injury will be in the first digit -of the sword ;
when the forehead, in the second ; when the space be^
tween the brows; in the third; when an eye, in the
fourth ; when the nose, in the fifth ; when the lip, in
the sixth; when the. cheek, in the seventh; when the
chin, in the eighth ; when the ear, in the ninth ; when
the neck, in the tenth ; when the shoulder, in the ele-
venth ; when the chest, in the twelfth; when the arm-
pits, in the thirteenth ; when the breast, heart, stomach,
abdomen and navel, in the fourteenth, fifteenth, six-
teenth, seventeenth and eighteenth respectively ; when
the bottom of the navel, in the nineteenth ; when the hips,
in the twentieth; when the private parts, in the twenty-
first; when the thighs, in the twenty second ; when be-
tween the thighs, in the twenty-third; when the knee,
in tne twenty-fourth; when the shank, in the twenty-
fifth ; when between the shanks, ankles, heels, foot and
toes, in the twenty.sixthf twenty-seventh, twenty-eighth,
Adh, L. SI. 16-19.] imntswmi 405

twenty-ninth and thirtieth respectively, according to the


authority of sage Garga.
cfitr n nA: I

fg^rrA wr ssrar w

g :3iig2!% o

g^nxnjref ^|sfg i%5Tr|55 «

sRimfeRJ 7^5? I
7^ II?^11
V3

^IT^r R[Jir^RgU^[Hrf|:^TR ll?«ll


^[57|(Rlf^77f ir^JRfoRi: I
^ ll?C!l
' f7TlTTHTR?IM WW ^3?I*7?Cis^7^ I
^71?S7I37IR =7 TRlt^^R 717^11? ^11
SloJcas 16-19.—The effects that have to be predicted
of the dents in the first five digits of the sword are seve-
rally, death of sons, acquisition of wealth, loss of wealth,
all round prosperity and confinement; in the next eight
digits (up to 13th) severally, birth of sons, quarrel, acqui-
sition of elephants, death of sons, incoming of wealth,
death, acquisition of wives and mental affliction : in the
next eight ( from 14th to 21st) severally, (H) acquisition
of wealth, (15) loss of money, (16) acquisition of women,
(17) death, (18) increase of wealth, happiness, etc., (19)
death, (20) happiness and (21) loss of money; and in
the last nine (21 to 30), they are respectively (22) getting
404 [Adh. L. Si. 20-^2.

money, (23) death, without salvation, (24) obtaining of


wealth, (25) death, (26) prosperity, (27) penury, (28)
lordship, (29) death and (30) kingdom.

IfsiTOn RT^gn^q^sjniifa IROU


Sloka 20.—If there be defects beyond the thirtieth
digit, the effects thereof are negligible; but in the odd
and even digits, they prove auspicious and harmful respec-
tively ; while according to some sages (e. g. Parasara)
the injuries beyond the thirtieth inch up to the end have
no effects whatsoever,
nfr i

nt 2r«n; i
Q*:. Sfwrgswa qvqifr ti
r^mRr^RT^SjssRr ^ n??: i
qrswgsstir sroir »

5Rn*T"Tfi3[qRj IR^H
Slolcas 21-22. —k sword having the smell of the Kara-
veera flower, the blue-lily, elephant's ichor, ghee, saffron,
round jasmine or Champaka, indicates prosperity, where-
as one with the smell of cow's urine, salt or fat bodes
evil. Similarly, one with the smell of tortoise, marrow#
blood or salt produces danger and misery, and one with
the lustre of beryl, gold or lightning leads to victory,
health and prosperity.
Adh. L. SI. 23-26.] 403

T]q?T i
IR«II
Slolcas 23-24.—The following are the drinks pre-
scribed by sage Usanas for the sword ; one wishing for
very great wealth should give a drink of blood by the
sword; for begetting a virtuous son, a drink of ghee;
for inexhaustible wealth, one of water ; for the acquisi-
tion of money by sinful means, one of the milk of
mare, camel or elephant; and for cutting the trunks
of elephants, one of fish-bile, deer-milk, horse-milk, and
goat-milk, mixed with the toddy of palm trees.

^ p: jf&n i

^ tog irmi
Slolca 25. — A sword rubbed with gingelly oil and
then smeared with an unguent prepared with the milky
juice of Arka plant, the cleaned powder of goat's horn and
the excreta of doves and mice must be given any of the
drinks mentioned in the previous two verses, and after-
wards whetted; such a sword will not break against stones.

m i&\m ^ I
HW** m ^T5Tf^ ^1% IT m
Slolca 2d.—An iron weapon treated with a day-old
drink made of the burnt powder of plantains " (or its rib)
mixed with butter-milk, and then sharpened properly,
wiUL not break on stones, nor become blunt on other irbii
instruments.
Thus euds the 50th Adhyaya onSigns of Swords/* M i
406 • wwjfipiwm. [Adh, LI. 1-?,
r__5

IIH?II Prediction through Limbs,

This chapter is probably spurious. So says Bhattotpala..


But it will be seen that the author has himself referred to this
subject, viz, Anga Vidya, in Adhyaya II supra (P. 15, lines 2, 3).

irsi Jr|R5ncRTfI
drfl ^1^511 t%i-
ii?ii
Sloka 1.—An astrologer should predict good and
bad effects on observing carefully the direction, speechf
place and articles brought at the time, also taking into
consideration the behaviour of thehjmbs of the questioner
with reference to himself or to another person and the
particular time of his query. For, Time which is Om-
niscient, All-powerful, and All-seeing, on account of its
being the Soul (sustainer) of all beings—moveable and
stationary—shows good and bad effects through the
bodily movements and utterances of the querists-

8Ma 2.—The place favourable for a query is one


which is even (without depressions and . elevations),
covered with the shade of trees that smile with flowers,
are laden with fruits, have glossy barks and leaves, are
devoid of ill-omened birds and bear auspicious names;
which is the abode of Gods, sages* Brahmins, virtuous
men and Siddhas, which is endowed with fragrant
Adh. LI. SI. 3-6-] qsrrwtimwn*: 407

flowers and crops, which pleases the heart through the


limpidity of its sweet water and which is covered with
beautiful green grass.

■o
ipTi&pftfSRiJTft: 11^11
Sloha, 3.—Inauspicious is a place abounding in trees
which are cut? split, worm-eaten, thorny, scorched, coarse,
crooked, inhabited by ill-omened birds, bearing censu-
rable names and having many withered leaves and barks
fallen-

p; ii»il
ShTca 4.—Equally inauspicious is a place such as
the burial ground, a desolate shrine, a place where four
roads meet, one that does not appeal to the heart, rugged
ground, a sandy place, one that is covered with rubbish,
charcoal, potsherds, ashes, husks and dry grass.

iqq; IIHII
Slokad.—Similarly unfavourable will be places that
are occupied by ascetics, naked persons, barbers, enemies,
batchers, dog-eaters, gamblers, hermits, sick persons as
well as a prison, armoury, apiary or shops where honey*
is sold.

sng^iai JITOI: ssS I


spsqrsq sr^if^sqnl II^II
SlokaS.—The best directions for a query are the
East, North and North.east; North-west, West, South
and South-east and South west are unfavourable for the
408 Hrwifctmm. [Adh. LI. SI. 7-10.

querist. The morning time is beneficial, while the night


and the two twilights and the afternoon are not favour-
able.
Of. TO5RS I
irat: asr: i
5 srerqi g iqniiai: n

fl 1^4 ^ sftrR ^1^1


^|i 5^ jis: ^ \m
Sloka 7.—The same good and bad effects as well as
fore-tokens as were given in connection with the march-
ing of a sovereign {Vide sloka 12 of Ch. XLIII. supra)
should be taken into consideration here also. The pre-
diction may also be made by observing the articles
brought at the time by others, what is in front of the
querist, or what is in his hand or on his clothes.

isn qifi TO I
SO

•o
fsiiT URI qiiwr^HT 3j# qibfis ^qisTi ^\i\ I
to?! 3r|iiTf=n%rqT^ ^ ii^U
^ i

iihi
Slnkas 8-10,—The following are the m^sculinJi
limbs: thighs, lips, breasts, testicles, feet, teeth, arms,
hands, cheeks, hairs, throat, nails, thumbs, the frontal
bone, armpits, shoulders, the ears, the anus and the joints.
. The feminine limbs are the brows, nose, buttocks, folds
Adh. LI. SI. m

ia the bslly, hips, the lines on the palm, fingers, the


tongue, neck, the hind parts of the shanks, the heels, the-
shanks, the navel, the ear-lobes, the outer-edge of the
ear and the nape of the neck ; and the following are the
neuter limbs: the face, back, collar bone, the kneest
bones, the sides, the heart, the palate, the eyes, the male
genital organ, the chest, 'the end of the spine, the head
and forehead. If the querist should touch a limb of the
first group, the success of the task should be achieved
immediately ; if a limb of the second group, the success,
will be delayed, while in the last group, it is improbable,
Even in the case of the limbs of the first two groups, if
they are coarse, injured, cut or lean, success will not be
achieved.

51I5; Jinsfe rVwl II??II

Stoka 11.—When the big toe is touched or shaken,


the querist will suffer from eye-disease. When a finger
is touched, trouble for his daughter will arise. When
he strikes the head, there will be trouble from the King.

wf|w;T«hr ^ I
!l?^ll
Shka 12—When the querist touches the chest, he
will suffer sepiration ; leaving off his cloth from his
body denotes the befalling of a dire ealarnity. If he
draws a piece of cloth towards himself and joins his feet
together, he will achieve his cherished object.

5, tr. 52
445 [Adh, LI. Si. 14-17

Sloha 13.—If he scratches 'the earth with his big


toe, his thoughts will be about lands. If he scratches the
feet with his hand, they are about a maid servant.

SR5B3 =4 iFSRH II? VII


Sloha i4.—When the 'querist is [looking at palm-
leaves or birch-bark, his thoughts are about garments;
when he is standing on hair, husk, bone or ashes, he will
be afflicted with disease ; and when he stands on or looks
at ropes, nets or barks, he will be imprisoned.

Slohas 15-16.—If long pepper (^i.9o^, black pep-


per, dried ginger, cyperus grass, lodhra, costus, cloth,
water, cumin seeds, gandhamamsi, dill or Tagara be seen
■or mentioned by the querist, his thoughts will be" about a
woman's fault, a man's fault, a person in distress, loss of
everything, missing of the road, loss of ^children, loss of
money, destruction of corn, son's death, loss of bipeds
{beasts with cloven hoofs), loss of quadrupeds and des-
truction of lands respectively.

Sloka 17.—When the querist holds in his hand the


fruits of Banyan tree, Madhaka, Tinduka, Jambu, Plak-
sha, mangoes, and Jujube, he will get respectively money,
gold, servants^ iron, silken cloths, silver and copper.
Adh. LI. SI, 18-22.]

STFTTlHo?"^ t^5 I
wfi^f ii?<:ii
Sloha 18. —When he sees a vessel filled with corn
or a pot full of water, his family will prosper. The
sight of the dung of elephants, cows and dogs proves
severally destructive to wealth, young ladies and friends.

Slolca 19.—When he sees a cow, elephant, buffalo,,


lotus, silver or tiger ^ he will obtain woollen articles,
wealth, garments, sandal paste, silken cloths or collection
of ornaments respectively.

c ^

Slolca 20,—When the querist looks at an old Kapa-


lika (a# Saiva monk wearing skulls), his enquiry is about
friends or gambling; when he looks at an ascetic of a
high order, it is about a courtesan, king or woman in
child-bed.

IRM
Sloha 21.—If he sees a Buddhist monk, a teacher,
a Jain monk, a naked fakir, a sooth.sayer, a trader of a
city or a fisherman, his thought concerns respectively
a thief, the commander of army, a merchant, a female
servant, a soldier, a shop-keeper or a condemned criminal

dm is inftd I
f5d
[Adh. LI. SK 23^^-

Slolsa When he looks at an ascetic, a toddy-


seller or one engaged in gleaning corn, his thought is
severally about some body who has gone abroad, tending
cattle or one that has come to grief,
1
us w

?HiRf &i\ sr ll^^n


Slolca 23.— If the querist uses the expressions, viz.,
u
I should like to ask**, u please tell f<
your honour
may see " and " kindly predict his thoughts are about
some meeting, his family, profit and lordship (authority)
respectively,

ani ?Hr5R»r«m rqqi ^ IRVII


SloJca 24,—If he says ' Predict \ he thinks of
victory or travelling. If he says ' Think and tell my
thoughts', his thought is about a relative; and .if he
runs to the astrologer in the midst of a crowd and tells
u
Find out quickly ", it is about a thief.

3r;q:wsf qiiR qm

qiqufgifffisqwRqi \
S3 s3
q# ^TT qqi% 1TKRI qifqqi

'nqi ^ ^ ^"qqm^ I
qif ^rraisq ^|q IR^II
Slokas 2&~26.—If the questioner touches an internal
Part of the body, the thief is one belonging or related to
the family ; if an external part, it is an outsider ; if a big
toe, a man-servant; if a toe, a maid-servant; if the
A<th;$X SI. 27-29.] 4l»

shanks, a labourer (messenger); if the navel, his own


sister ; if the heart, his own wife ; if a thumb, his son;
if the fingers, his daughter ; if he touches his stomach,
the thief is to be found in his mother; If the head, in his
father (or teacher); and if the right and left arms, [in his
brother and brother's wife respectively. Thus prediction
of theft has to be made from the touch of the limbs,

Tfc 9*11% I

3Rf =9 I

'5i99^isir*g^9#r * fgij IR^II


Slokas 27-28.—The following are the indications
for the non-recovery of the stolen properties: The
querist touches an external part of the body after an
internal one ; or spits phlegm, passes urine or evacuates
the bowels ; or drops something from his hand ; or bends
some limb extremely and cracks it; or beholds empty
pots carried by people or thieves; or hears ominopG words
such as li taken away, fallen, injured, forgotten, lost,
broken, gone, stolen, dead" and the like.

9t!?H9 39n&r99IR[%:

ifoj* qfteiTrtitf I

<fi%9f ?jf?9Tsq ?r#sra; §i%<n ^ [K%\\


11
/ShkaS^—AW the signs mentioned above when
ocWpled with the sight of husks, bones, poison, etc., or
imft the sound of weeping and sneezing (or injury ?),
nmfcirarai [Adh, LI. SI. 30-3^

forebode death to men attacked by illness. If the


rjst touches an internal limb, belches aloud, it is to be.
guessed that he is quite happy after a sumptuous feast.

flgWIS'T ^ 11^oil
Sloha 30.—If he touches his fore-head or sees corn
with thorns, it is to be inferred that he has eaten bailed
rice ; if he touches his breast, food consisting of
corn ; and if he touches the neck, his food has been of
barley. ^

mn I
arrerw ^ngi qfr w 11^11
Sloha 31,— If he touches the abdomen, paps, stomach
•r knee, he must have eaten black gram, milk, sesamuna
or rice gruel; if he smaks or licks his lips, he must have
tasted sweet dishes.
t*

qjqiqssj 15^ gtqg li^tl

Slohi 32.—If he strikes his tongue against the cor-


ner of the mouth, it is to be inferred that he has eaten
something sour ; if he makes his mouth wry, something
pungent; if he hiccoughs, something astringent; and
if he spits, something salt.

qi qjsqisi q?fq
fwipqgg gifg l^rRggf^f^ li^n
Sloha 53.—If he spits phlegm, it is clear that he has
eaten a small quantity of something dry and bitter; if
there is the sight of a carnivorous animal, something,
mixed with meat; if he touches the brows, choetk*
Atth. LL SI. 34>37.] 415
>
O^'lips, food consisting of bird's meat* Thus, the signs
fbf predicting food eaten have been stated.

Sloha 34,—If the person touches the head, throat,


kair, chin, frontal bone, ear, shank [or anus, he must
have eaten the flesh of elephant, buffalo, sheep, hog,
cow, hare, deer, or buffaloe's meat mixed with others,
in order.

^ qr jiivn^nlw I
info ^ fSiqgjfq# 11^11
Sloka 35.— When an evil omen is seen or heard, it
is to be predicted (that the man has eaten the flesh of
lizards or fish. In a similar manner, the prognosticatio*
©f abortion of a pregnant woman -should be made at a
query ; i. e., if there are evil omens at the time of con-
sultation, there will be miscarriage.

g^fir nqft ^ ^ 11^11


Sloka 36.—At a query as to what would be the sex
of the child to be born, if a man is seen, inferred, present
or touched, the birth of a boy is to be predicted ; if it is a
woman that is seen, etc., a girl; and if it is a eunuch, a
euhuch will be born. The '"child-birth will be easy and
happy if drink, food, fruits and flowers are sighted at the
time.

3T|gH ^5 *1 ^|I 13131;


1$ I [Adh, SI; LI. 3^^

Shia 57.—When a woman touches with the tbum^


her eye-brow, stomach or finger at a query, she
then be thinking of the child in the womb. The same
prediction should be made when honey, ghee and such
other things or gold, gems and corals, or her mother,
nurse and children are in front of her.

$*3 3 €*sfq[ ll^ll


Shka 38,—If, at a query, a woman touches the belly
with her hand, it may be predicted that she is pregnant;
but if there should be evil omens at the time, she may
have abortion* The same will take place when she pulls
out her belly owing to the pain given by her seat, or puts
one hand over the other.

313131 ^3 W *3? 31313* 3^ I


3l5lS5(ft 353 1*3 31 T%353: 313513 ll^U
Sloka 39,—When she touches the right nostril, she
may conceive a month hence ; when the left nostrial or
the left year, two years hence ; when the right ear or the
breasts, two months or four months hence respectively.

mW* 323%31^31 ^313 I l«o|(


vO so
Sloha 40,—If she touches the root of her braid, she
will give birth to three sons and two daughters; if the
ears, five sons; if the hands, three sons; if the little
finger, one son; if the ring finger, two sons; if the
middle, three sons; if the fore-finger, four sons ; and if
the thumb, five sons. If she touches the Wg toes or the
heels, she will give birth to a daughter.
Adh.LI. SI. 41-44.] qwarswtwRs 417

g|[ |

SloJca 41.—If she touches her right thigh, she will


give birth to two giris; if the left thigh, to two boys ; if
the middle of the forehead, to four sons, and if the end
of the fore-head, to three sons.

W *izi i
^ s?f qi3[fi%ra #nsifi il^^n
Slohas 42-43.—When the pregnant woman touches the
head, fore-head, brows, ears, cheeks, lower part of chin,
teeth, neck, right shoulder, left shoulder, hands, chin,
pipe of the neck, breast, right bosom, left bosom, heart,
right side, left side, belly, hip, joint of buttocks and anus,
right thigh, left thigh, knees, shanks or feet, she will give
birth "to a child in any of the asterisms in their order com-
mencing from Krittika.

in% q: qqira-
*Kqfa3Rcnfa: ^ lltftfll
SloJca 44.—Thus have I 'explained in clear terms"
the prognostics of touching the limbs, after carefully exa-
mining the treatises on this science, ; for enabling people
to attain their cherished desires. An astrologer, who
knows all this and is endowed with high 'intelligence and
a large heart, will always be honoured by kings as well as
peoples.
Thus ends the 5ist Adhyaya on "Prediction through limbs."
& 53
418 ismitawrn [Adh. Lit. SI. 1-3.

fte^SiniN( Characteristics of Pimples.


This chapter also is declared to be spurious although this
subject has been referred to by the author previously.

^ SRg: IIlTRficJf SfOlhr litII


Slokal.—The pimples of the people <3f the four
classes beginning with Brahmins are white, red, yellow
and dark respectively; and the respective colours are
auspicious only for the particular classes and those below
them and not for those above them. The idea is that
white is good for Brahmins ; white and red for Ksha-
triyas ; white, red and yellow for Vaisyas ; and white,
red, yellow and dark for Sudras.

Sl55qt ^cl!^ IRII


Slot a 2,—Pimples, glossy and clear in lustre, on the
head indicate a great deal of wealth ; on the back of the
face, immediate happiness or fortune ; on the two eye-
brows, misfortune; in the middle of the brows, meeting
with beloved persons very soon and wickedness ; on the
eye-lids, grief; on the eyes, sight of friends; on the
frontal bone, renunciation; and in the places through
which tears fall down, worries.

ffN i

*{& asm wift iftu


Adh, LIL SI. 4>6j fgTOrtfrsiwnt: 41»

iSZofca 3.—Those on the nose and temples, give


cloths and children respectively ; on the lips, lead to the
acquisition of good food ; so also are those on the lower
part of the chin ; on the fore-head, to plenty of money ;
so too on the two sides of the jaw-bone ; on the neckr
to ornaments, food and drink ; on the ears, ear-ornaments
and a knowledge of the metaphysical science.
*Ttfr

fs^rra n«ii
SIoIccl 4.—Pimples on the joint of the head produce
a hit from an iron instrument : on the neck, blows; on
the heart and breasts, the acquisition of a son ; on the
sides, grief; on the chest, attainment of desired objects
or friends ; on the shoulders, frequent wanderings for
getting food; and in the two armpits, loss of wealth,
in various ways-

^ wSfspiRsriwr INI
SloJcad.—Those appearing on the back cause the
destruction of the bundle of miseries ; on the arms, of
the hosts of enemies; those on the wrists, cause arrest,
or restraint; and those near the arms, acquisition of
ornament, food, etc.
ferw is another reading for i^Tn[r.
aiwr
* -

SR wi jRiwnm i^il
420 [Adh. LII. Sit 7-10.

Sloka 6.—Pignples appearing on the hands, fingers


and belly lead to the acquisition of wealth, fortune and
grief respectively; on the navel, to fine food and drink ;
those beneath the navel, to loss of wealth through theft;
on the pelvis, to wealth and corn ; on the penis, to the
acquisition of a young wife and good sons ; on the anus,
to wealth ; and on the testicles, to fortune and happiness.

11V9II
SloTca 7.—Those on the thighs indicate the obtain-
ing of vehicles and a wife ; on the knees, loss on account
of enemies ; on the shanks, trouble from weapons ; and
on the ankles, troubles through travelling and confinement.

^ licil
* vs
Sloka 8.—Those on the buttocks, heels and feet
cause in their order loss of wealth, illicit cohabitation,
and travelling ; and on the fingers, imprisonment; and on
the thumb, respect from relatives-

vnfo pr n^ii
Sloka 9.—Throbbing, inflammation (tumour) and
boils on the right half of the body and hits on the left
half are favourable to men, while they are auspicious for
women in the other side, i.e., throbbing, etc. on the left
«ide and hits on the right.
sft inxB sn^wcnsq

gs-
jnfoRf n? oil
Adh. LIM. SI. 1.] ftrawwrswn*: 421-
f
Shka 10.—Thus have I given an analysis of the
pimples from head to foot; in the same manner, ulcers
and marks may be classified. The existence, on the
bodies of living beings, of moles, special marks and hairy
circles also produce similarly the effects enumerated
above.

Thus ends the 52nd Adhyaya on the "Characteristics of


Pimples."

HH^Il House-building.

f^ras^i wfi ii? ii


Slolca'I.— I shall now expound for the delectation of
learned astrologers the science of building houses, handed
down by the creator through an unbroken succession of
sages.
Dr. Kern remarks as follows :
" According to Utpala, Garga, etc., more explicit is the state-
ment in a work bearing the title of -sff where we
read,
sJhs ^ nnk tfrflrar i
nrfrwm: sriq u

»»*» .«••• .»«.

«*55g?»mrat q;wr^.?aRflr il
This passage, with many others, shows that Garga, Parasara,
and the like, are mere mythological beings, of exactly the same
422 Wwfffcrmr^ [Adb. LIII. SI.

historical value with Brahman, Viswakarman, Vasudeva. In the


opening stanzas of the we find,

?? srnat /car?? rir^i5^ n


i
sr^^rrw ^i^rqr i

The Viswak seems to be a compilation, for most of the pas-


sages quoted by Utpala, either from what he terms
or from Garga, from Brihaspati, Viswakarman himself» Kasyapa
etc., recur in the Viswak, a copy of which is in the translators
possession."

CTWITOR ^1 IRIl
^ ^ w lira H tUm i
g^wr'T^rai ?R57Trara 1R11
Slokas 2-3—There was, it is said, some Being4" that
obstructed the Earth and the Sky with its body. That
was suddenly caught hold of and placed topsy-turvy by
the multitude of Gods, who became the presiding deities
of the several limbs of the Being that were touched by
them. The creator ordained that Being to be the House-
God of the nature of Gods.

nm * ftfPrut: i

winar*rM mm wsi ?m: n


fcwi fcrr wifai; \
ffHrawnjflrearr TOtrrfc^ n
ferefram % %vt i
ifon *rcgp$ sin mufamin, w
A^h. LIU. SI. 4-7.] fiWBn5fts««nw; 423

^T'Zl I
aiSTSRlf^ 133 VqiT lltfll
Sloha 4.—The King's house is one of five " kinds.
The best of them is 108 cubits in width and the other
four are 100, 92, 84, and 76 cubits respectively. Their
length is greater than the breadth by a quarter (i, e.3
*135, 125, 115, 105 and 93).
** sprw. i
1
Merrrt
amBrerfsr^rTsr g ti
fervid sr^^vrg; i

i(|: 13:111:1

«£r isfufim i|FiT3iifi3T IIMI

Slolia 5. —The five houses of a. commander-in-chief


are in order 64, 58, 52, 46 and 40 cubits in width, and
their length exceeds the breadth by a sixth.

ll^^iflJTI 151113 131 HIIIH I


^12151311 11^11
Sloka 6.—The houses of ministers are 60, 56, 52,
48 and 44 cubits in breadth and their length exceeds
their breadth by an eighth. The houses of queens have
half the dimensions of the above ones.

if|: IT|%I puinnnimsghl: 1

Sllrfell l1N 13J ll^ll


Sloka 7.—The width of the houses of the Yuvaraja is
'80, 74, 68, 62 and 56 cubits respectively and their length
exceeds the breadth by a third. The dimensions of the
[Adh. LIIL SL 8-1^

houses of the younger princes are half of those of the


Yuvaraja's.

fTfWSfftW m\
Sloka 8,—The measure for the houses of feudatory
chiefs, nobles and king's officers is equal to the differ-
ence between the measurements of King's houses and
those of the minister's. The dimensions of the houses of
chamberlains, courtesans and artistes are equal to the
difference between the measurements of the houses of
« *
the King and the Yuvaraja.

11^11
Sloka 9,—The houses of all directors and officers
(of stables, elephant-yards, dairies, royal kitchens, etc.)
should be of the dimensions of treasure-houses and plea-
sure-houses ; the difference between the measurements of
the houses of Yuvaraja and minister gives the measure of
the houses of heads of industrial workshops and of envoys.

qswipi "Iff11 ? o 11
Sloka 10,—The five sorts of houses of royal astrolo-
gers, preceptors and physicians measure 40, 36, 32, 28,
and 24 cubits in breadth and their length exceeds the
breadth by a sixth.

fi^R fi TTOR: f p ip: l


"1^ 11U11
Sloka 11,—It is auspicious for a house to have the
same height as its breadth. The length of houses coih
sisting of single halls should be double their breadth.
Adh. LIU- SI, 12-14,] 425

am ^ mvw:
«nfmfaT?n i
ikmti f^goi ^ 11

fi^q; m I
3n?t?^n?r%q? CRRI^ II?*II
Rqiaif ^rar^isf^p I
qswrp w% y&m qi^rq; II?^I
SloJcas 12-13 —The breadth of the houses of Brah-
mins and other four classes range from 32 cubits to I6f
each being diminished by 4 ; i. e,} Brahmins have five
houses with the above measurements ; Kshatriyas have
four with 28, 24, 20 and 16 cubits for their breadth;
Vaisyas, three with 24, 20 and 16 and Sudras two with
20 and 16. The lowest class of people (Pariahs, etc.)
must have houses with smaller dimensions than these.
The length of the houses of the four classes exceeds the
breadth by a tenth, eighth, sixth and fourth respectively.

sRRRTlmsR I
tfsrpqmj n ? «i i
Sloka U.—The treasury and pleasure-house must
have the dimensions equal to the difference between
those of the King's and Commander-in-ChieFs houses.
The measure for the houses of King's officers is equal to
the difference between chose of the houses of Comman-
der-in-chief and one of the four classes. That is, if an
officer belongs to the Brahmin class, the difference
referred to is one between the measure of the Command,
er-in-chief's house and an ordinary Brahmin mentioned
in the previous two slokas ; if the officer is a Kshatriya^
we have to subtract the measure for a Kshatriya's house ;
f, %. 61
m LlII. Si. 15-17:

and so forth. [If it is a Kshatriya officer, he will have


four houses and the measure should be found out by
subtracting from that for the 2nd, etc. of the Commander-
in-Chief, Similarly in the case of officers belonging
to other classes.]

s'fcnfas ^3 ntfur it? HI i


SloJca 15,—The houses of persons of mixed classes
viz., Parasavas, sons of Brahmins by Sudra women,
Bhurja Kantakas, sons of Brahmins by Vaisya women,
and Murdhavasiktas, sons of the same by Kshatriya
women, have a measure equal to a half of the sum of
the measures for a Brahmin's house and for the other
parent's. It is inauspicious for all to have houses which
either exceed or fall short of the given measurements.
The measure for the house of a Parasava is 32 + 20 ^ 26
2
cubits in breadth.

TOisrfiimnTfor ^ i

, SZoAo. i64.—There is no fixed measure for houses of


cattle, houses of ascetics, granaries, arsenals, houses of
sacred fire, and pleasure-houses; but the writers on this
science do not approve of a height of more than 100 cubit?.

wir %*: I

safari^ i

Slolta 17.—Aid 70 to the measure for ,the houses of


the Commafldet-in-Chief and the King j keep , this sum
Adh. LIIL SI. 18-21J 42}?

in two places, and divide one by 14 and the other by 35.


The two quotients give the measure, for the hall and
verandah respectively of the two.

: wu l

Slokas 18-19.— In the ^houses of Brahmins, etc.


which measure from 32 cubits, the hails should have a
breadth of 4 cubits 17 digits,' 4 cubits 3 digits, 3 cubits
15 digits, and 3 cubits 13 digits respectively. The
verandahs of the above are in order, 3 cubits 19 digits, ^
cubits 8 digits; 2 cubits 20 digits, 2 cubits 18 digits and
2 cubits 3 digits.

isnrai m JTR gsRi iRoii

gf^rRirr ^ "jTsrart iR?ii


Slokas 20-21.—Outside the house there should be
made a foot-path whose breadth is a third of the hallj
If the path is in front (to the east) of the house, the
latter is termed "Soshneesha/'one with a turban. If
it is behind (to the west of) the house, it is called Saya*
sraya one with western or hind support; if it is on the sides^
it is termed Savashtambha one with proper support; and if
it is all round the name of the house is Susthita, well-
fixed. All these types are approved by the authorities on
architecture.
428 LIII SI. 22-25.

wWnHt^^wraran ll^ll
Slolca 22.—The height of the first storey should be
a sixteenth of the width with an addition of four cubits.
The height of each of the following upper storeys is to be
lessened by one-twelfth of the preceding one.

So the height of ihe ground floor of the King's house is


108 4-4 ~ Gf+4
— or jo cubits 18 digits.

*m\ii 'towi: Htfat ^ I

5 IT 1*557: IR^ll
Sloka 23,—The wall of all houses made of burnt
bricks should be a sixteenth part of their breadth. There
is no restriction regarding the houses made of wood.
?wr ^ nrf;
derail i
^RTTWT H WT^RT 11

Sloka 24s,—The breadth of the houses of kings,


commanders (and others) is to be increased by an ele-
venth and 70 added. This number will give the height
of the doors in digits, and a half of that, their width.

% NO

Sloka 25,—In the case of Brahmins, etc.i the num-


ber denoting the breadth in cubits should be taken as that
of digits and that increased by 18. To this should he.
Adh. LI 11. SI. 26-28.] Rrmrfrswmr:

added an eighth part of itself. That will give the width


of the door ; and thrice this will ba its height.
The width of Brahmin house is 32 cubits. V is 6. This is
to be taken as 6 digits- Add 18. i.e., 6 + 18 24 digits.
24+8 of 24 «= 27 digits- This is its breadth and 27 X 3 81
digits, its height.

iquqi3$sft wi 31* IR^I

qqgfaqs^sfcn wvm iRvsii

v^' Slohas 26-27,—The thickness of the two side-frames


of the door is as many digits as the height numbers
cubits. One and a half times this gives the thickness of
the threshold and the upper-block. The breadth of all
the four pieces is an eightieth part of seven times the
door-height. An eightieth part of nine times the height
(of a'storey) gives the width of a pillar at the bottom ;
and the same lessened by a tenth is its width at the top.

A pillar of the ground floor in a King's house will


have a width of about 1 cubit and 5 digits at the bottom
and about 1 cubit and 3 digits at the top. Its circum-
ference is thrice the width.

qw q^fsqirqfsqqrst ilgw I
fq fq; IR<I»

Sloha 28.—A pillar that is perfectly square in the


middle (leaving off the two ends) is called Ruchaka;
one that is octagonal, a Diamond; one with sixteen
angles (or sides), a double Diamond; one with 32 sides,
Praleenaka; and a round one is called a cylinder.,.
420- . fggftsww. [Adh. LIII., SI. 29-3^

m4 ^ w»IT ^fs^r i:

f
qj w»N ir^II
< *"
Sloka 29.—When the whole pillar is divided into
nine equal parts, the first two parts will belong to the
bottom and the last two to the top. Designs and artistic
figures can be made in these parts. The lowest part is
called the Support; the second, the Pot; the eighth,
the Lotus and the topmost, the Upper Lip.
These names must be Bignihcant.

5(Rri% q&r q^i iRoii


Sloka S0»—The thickness of the chief beam is
equal to that of the pillar ; above these are beams and
minor beams , and their thickness is lessened by a quar-
ter of the immediately preceding one.

q;nJ n^n
Sloka 31,—A house with an unbroken verandah
otU round is termed Sarvatobhadra (all round good). This
kind of house with four doors is auspicious for Kings and
Gods.
^ irit:
3?T/& h* trarcm: i

m qfsqwfiq^ firsw ^qif^r qraii^r n^qu


Sloka 32,—A house which has verandahs starting-
from the wall of the hall and going to its extremity froni
left to right is termed Nandyavarta, whigh should have
only three entrances leaving off the western one-
Aelh. LIII. Sl. 33-55.] mgrsrVswrm:

air i nf;
w?r%(nl n%: wrgrrftan^*: i
fiat ila jria aswri^iirm u

5ini%^is?cfq^; ^f^aTTSJq; §*i«WTJ I

51? 1 * ?I%ai ll^^ll


Slohi 33.—The front verandah of the main build-
ing should extend from the left hall to the right hall.
Another verandah is made thence from left to right and
still another beautiful one from there in the same man-
ner. A building with such 'Verandahs is known as Var-
dhamana, which should not have an entrance in the
south.

imr: I
Jtr? n

3cq?is;^n^sr%;^j sruTfgq^i i
* 51151? 1555; II^Vu
8^0^4.3^—In the Swastika I mansion, the western
verandah should extend from the left hall to the right
one; the other two verandahs (southern and northern)
originating from the above should touch the end in the
east, and a fourth one (the eastern) is held between them.
Such a mansion with an eastern entrance is favourable.
am ^ nift:
jrrU'rf'r |
srnxri n

^5% 51? ii W5Tr?gls*nfer mtft www


> ' i
Slofca 55,—In th^ Rnch^ka type qf building, there
are tWov verandahs 'totiching'' the ends, in 1
the east
432 tftflfciwn (Adb. LIII. S1864L

and west; and touching these two internally, there are


two more. In this a northern entrance is not auspicious;
\vhile in the other quarters they are good.
nur ^ nn:

rmt 5 (i
slit 5i4»n?RNi ^ 1
^ m 11^11
SloJca 36,—The Nandyavarta and Vardhamana
types of houses are best suited to people of all classes;
Swastika and Ruchaka are moderate, and the rest are
good for kings, ministers, etc.
fl^wRni 1
IVSS ws II^VSII

Slohas 37'38,—A three-hailed building, lacking the


northern hall, is known as Hiranyanabha and indicates
good luck; similarly, one without the eastern hall
known as Sukshetra conduces to prosperity; one with,
out the southern hall known as Chulli destroys wealth ;
and one without the western hall called Pakshaghna
causes hatred and the destruction of children.

wf qfaFfoft 1
qwM smpt *n*n 11^11

wqt 1

mt«!%
Adh. UII- SI 39-41.3 43S

Slohas 39'4ih—A house with only a western and


a southern hall is termed Siddhartha ; one with a western
and a northern hall, Yamasurya ; one with a northern
and an eastern hall, Danda; one with an eastern and
a southern hall, Vata; one with an eastern and a west-
ern one, Graha-Chulli ; and one with a southern and a
northern one, Kacha The first Vind of house leads to
the acquisition of wealth ; the second, to the death of
the house-holder; the third, to punishment and death ;
the fourth, to grief from quarrel; the fifth, to loss of
money ; and the sixth, to hatred among kinsmen.
There are many writers on architecture such as Viswakarman,
Maya, Kama and Hiranyagarbha. The last one mentions 64 or
120 varieties of houses. Great kings can have mansions of 8i
storeys; Brahmins, of 7j ; Kshatriyas, of ; Vaisyas, of 5i ;
and Sudras, of 3%. The height of Sudra's house ought not to
exceed 20 moderate cubits ; that of Vaisya's, 40 cubits ; that of
Kshatriya's, 60 cubits; that of Brahmin's, 80 cubits ; and thar of
king's, 100 cubits. The last is the maximum limit for the height
of human habitations.
According to the same authority, the height of the founda-
tions of best houses is to be 2| cubits.
There is restriction regarding the height of iht storeys of
buildings with two, three and four halls, in a house of a single
hall, the height is equal to its breadth.
According to another authority, viz Sakra, the width of single-
hailed houses is not restricted; but it should not exceed the
length. Should it.exceed the length, such houses would be called
Utsargas. But single-hailed houses are not prescribed for Brah-
mins, etc. Such houses are not conducive to longevity, but if
made of straw, they can be permitted(Garga).
Viswakarman speaks of three kinds of digits, viz., major,
moderate and minor- The first is the length of eight of full-
grown barley grains ; the second, of seven; and the third, of six*
5. 6b
434 ffrirffcnwm [Adh. LIII. Sl. 42-43i

Thoy are respectively called Prasaya, Sadharana. and Sama,


It appears our author refers here to the last kind of digit. Viswa-
karman opines that in the construction of houses, eto.» the first
kind of digit should be adopted; of beds, eating plates, vehicles,
etc., fcbe last variety.
The combination of old and new bricks, baked and raw ones,
etc., is forbidden. But Hiranyagarbha says : if necessary, raw
bricks should be used below, and then baked ones. Maya objects
to this and states :—There are five things to be done for houses ;
viz*) Katima, Granthima, Dayima, Ripima and Khatima. Hiranya-
garbha says : There are different kinds of houses according to
the materials used in the construotion. One built of stone is
called Mandira ; of baked bricks, Vastu; this is the best; of
raw bricks, Sumanfca ; of mud, Sudhara; pf wooden logs, Mana-I
sya; of bamboos, Nandana; of canvas for kings, Vijaya ; of vari-J
cties of etraw, Kalima.
For house-holders the best houses are those made of gold,
silver, copper and iron. They are respectively called Pushkara,
Sribhava, Suryamanta and Chanda. There are also four other
varieties, viz.* those made of lac, Anila, tin and Varibandhaka
Thus there are fourteen varieties of houses in all
categories.

^ ijifwrai Km I

Sloka 42.—In order to divide the ground-plan of


a house into 81 squares, draw ten lines from east to
west and ten others from north to south. Inside the
diagram, thirteen deities are situated, and thirty two in
the outer compartments. Thus, there are 45 deities in
this figure, (p. 436)

^sjcr&pr i

^ imii
Adh. LIII. SI. 44-48.]: finwdrsuiras

l*|T^lJ I1V«II
giqissi iiqT^iri ^nr ^ratsflg^ifi ^ i
fl®^>qi5rin^gisi?rattfdRi% SPRK iivmi

Slolcas 43-45.—The deities situated irr the outer


compartments beginning with the north-eastern corner
and ending with the south-eastern are :—Sikhi, Parjanya,
Jayanta, Indra, Surya, Satya, Bhrisa, Antariksha and
Anila. Then follow from South-east to South-west,
thence to north-west and thence to north-east, Pushan,
Vitatha, Brihatkshata, Yama, Gandharva, Bhringaraja,
Mriga, Pitru, Dauvarika, Sugriva, Kusumadanta, Varuna^
Asura, Sosha, Papayakshma, Roga, Ahi, Mukhya, Bhal-
lata, Soma, Bhujaga, Aditi, and Diti, thus 32 in all.

mi f^jg: i
♦ iiv^ii

srgroi: wtyi \m\\


srni ^ HTm? I
STT fR w IIW^II
Slolcas 46-48.—In the centre, there is Brahman occu-
pying nine divisions; to his east, there is Aryaman (in 3
squares) ; next and to the right of Aryaman, at
the interval of one compartment, there is Savita in a
single 'square; next to him to the right is Vivaswan;
next to him is Indra ; then going up, to the west
of Brahman there are Mitra (in 3) and Raja Yakshma;
then turning-to the east, there is Prithvi Dhara (in 3) and
Apavatsa. Thus, these„ eight are along the .cirpumfe*
436 [Adh. LIIL SL 49-50.

rence around Brahman. In the internal north-eastern


corner (behind Parjanya), there is Apah ; South-east (be-
tween Savitru and Anila)? Savitra ; South-west, Jaya and
north-west, Rudra
NORT H - J 5^-31
SlMHI
"Oat AflNI
C tl ju » _J V >
t-ls II ir II A PAH* ***1AWA
MTtr;
, **»- * • 1
SOS H A YAWHMIA pRlT MV ID H AHA J AY ANT A
ffr, ^ YiiSt trr 1 i JTJlJi ^
ASyRA j )Nl!)PA
3rrm
I ——
WE9T VARk^NA BRAHMA SU-^YA CAST
l^rar
-f-M sat'hva

SUG^WA mow* | VlN/ASWAN' savit* BTRfSA


2^ It-af
QiltlvAPIMA 3*YA H > ^ < < SAVITR*[AJ(r**IMM«
GHT (r $4^ ^ u. 5 S I
1
5-
PVTRU MR1GA ? ft" ili POi>H*M! ANILA
^ |
SOUTH- a^TOlT

3n<iM«nqsrr?r: q^?qisi%f sr^sqq; i


€iw ^ isr iiy^n
^iirt ilrf^i T%ilr: 1
i%q^i HHoii
SloJca. 49-50.—Apah, Apavatsa, Parjanya, Agni and
Diti form one group, each occupying one compartment,
in the north-eastern corner* In the same manner, there
are five deities in each of the corners. The remaining
deities^SO in number, in the outer compartments, have
A<Ci. LIU. SI. 61-54.] ftwrarreftsw*:

each power over two squares. The remaining 4 deities


headed by Aryaman have jurisdiction over three squares
each in the four quarters-
«
So in each corner there are five deities ruling over single
squares. Savlta, Savitra» Anila, Antarikaha and Puahan in the
South-east; Vibudhadhipathit Jaya, Dauvarika, Pitru and Mriga
Ai South-west; and Rajayakahma, Rudra, Papayakshma, Roga and
Ahi in North-west. Twenty deities exercise authority over two
squares each ; in the east, Jayanfca, Indra, Surya, Satya and
Bhrisa; in the south Vitatha, Brihatksbata, Yama, Gandharva
and Bhringaraja; in the west, Sugriva, Kusumadanta, Ambu-
pati, Asura and Sosba; and in the north, Mukhya, Bhallata,
Soma, Bhujaga and Aditi. The remaining four, viz-, Aryaman,
Vivasvan, Mitra and Prithvidhara in the four quarters beginning
with the east (with reference to Brahman) preside over three
squares each.
iWr I
3TfTI 3^ llA?ll

SSTMIIJ 333 lif =3 STffo: IIH3II


3ii ^3^ I
^ ^ ^ 5tf ilqsiJiig 331!: qRnigf: HH^il
33 3i%aiqT^ 3113533 3 I
133 iq3i5i|33: iiHan

Slokas 51-54,—This House-God has his head


turned towards the north-east and face hung down.
Agni is situated on his head ; Apa, on the face; Aryaman,
on the breast; Apavatsa, on the chest; Parjanya, Jayanta,
Indra and Surya of outer compartments, on the eye, ear,
chest and shoulder Vespectively; Satya, Bhrisa, Ante*
tiksba, Anila and Pushan, on the arm; Savita and-
438 Wsffcron* [Adh. LIII. SI. 55-5^

Savitra on the hand ; Vitatha and Brihatkshata, on the


side; Vivasvan, on the stomach ; Yama, Gandharva,
Bhringaraia and Mriga on the thigh, knee, shank ancjU
buttock respectively. The above deities are situated in
the parts on the right side of the House-God. Simi-
larly, there are deities on the left side, e.} Prithvidhara,
on the left breast; Diti, on the left eye; Aditi, on the
left ear; Bhujaga on the left side of the chest; Soma,
on the left shoulder ; Bhallata, Mukhya, Ahi, Roga and
Papayakshma, on the left arm ; Rudra and Rajayakshma,
on the left hand ; Sosha and Asura, on the left side j
Varuna, on the left thigh ; Kusumadanta, on the left knee;
Sugriva, on the left shank; Dauvarika, on the left
buttock; Sakra and Jayanta, on the genital organ;
Brahman, on the heart, and Pita, on the foot.

snratorern IIHHH
3n?T ^ hisjij I '
3%*^ ^ gii# fl iih^II
Slohas 55-56.—Or, drawing nine lines across and
nine vertically and thus getting 64 squares, diagonals
should be drawn from -corner to corner. Of this area.
Brahman rules over the central four squares; and the
eight deities situated along the diagonals in the corners
near him over half a square {viz,, Apa, Apavatsa, Savita,
Savitra, Vibudhadhipati, ]ayanta, Rajayakshma and
Rudra) ; in the outer corners, Sikhi, Antariksha, Anila,
Mriga, Pitru. Papayakshma, Roga and Diti, over half
a square ; those that are on both sides of these, over
one and a half squares (Parjanya, Bhrisa, Bhringa-
raja, Dauvarika, Sosha and Nagadhipathi, i* e,9 Ahi)i
Wd the remaining twenty, .over tm> squaxes. 'vlu
Adh. LIU. SI. 57 ] 439

Though tha author speaks of only quadrangular houses here,


elsewhere, he speaks of hexangular, octangular, circular, etc.
bouses).

<

□m
CD
^ X <
• \ < </
3 /TARJANYA
SOSHA \ X
CD

JAYANTA

> INDRA
VARUNA ZO
£
2 SURVA
KUSUMADANT/ >
BRAHMA

SUGRIVA VIVASWAN SATHVA


\
DAyVAHll < NBRISA
> 2\
JSHAN

X
>
i/v-

hair ^ 1

wifir aift fanm ^ t


Sloka 57.—The meeting pojjits of the longer dia-
gonals and the exact middle pints of the squares should
be considered as the vulnerable points which a wise man
ought not to hurt.
j Utpah ssems to have written a work on architectnre; for be
lays:
am mwfrmtreiRimtm«
^mrirg mhqji fir^als^rjawwui
' uWi gfhfVrWmSttra. n
440 Wfftswn [Adb. LIII. SI. 58*62.

fira*n*s>w I

"{a^aw Wffe ^a^dsj waTRrn: t

frismR WiM I
q'km# HHcn

Sloka 58,—If the above vulnerable points be hurt by


impure materials, nails, pillars, pegs, etc., they would
give trouble to the owner of the house in the correspond-
ing limbs of his body.

^lit ^3f I
^ ii^n

SloJca 59.—If, at the time of a query, the house-


owner scratches a limb, there will be some hurt in the
corresponding part of the house. Or at the time of fire-
worship, if there is any evil omen or unnatural behaviour
of the fire in any particular aspect of iU the correspond-
ing limb of the House-God will be faulty through a nail
or peg.

tRUfasfotf Tsrflsi I
^ 11^oil
anpf* ^ I
^5415 n^^ii
m I]
srft
Shkas 60-62.—If the thorn is wooden, the own<
will sustain loss of wealth ; if it is made of bone, the
will be trouble to his cattle and danger from disease
[if it be of metal, there will be danger from weapoc
Adh. LIU. SI. 63-66.] fiww^swro: 441
r h■ . * -

and if it be skulls or hair, there will be death. If it be char-


coal, there is danger from thieves ; if it be ashes, there
will be constant risk from fire. The dart, unless it be of
gold or silver, will prove disastrous on a vulnerable point.
A heap of husk or chaff whether found in a vulnerable
spot or any other, retards the acquisition of wealth ;]
even an ivory peg situated in a vulnerable part will lead
to misery.
The portion in square brackets is omitted in some editions.

gifaq; ii^n

Slokas 63-64.—The nine points of intersection of


the lines connecting Roga and Anila, Pitru and Anila^
Sosha and Vitatha, Mukhya and Bhrisa, Jayanta and
Bhringa, and Aditi and Sugriva are considered to be the
most vulnerable parts. The measure of the vulnerable
part is an eighth part of a square.

isrurm II^MI
SlcJca 65.—A diagonal has in breadth as many
digits as each square numbers cubits. The breadth of
a line (running east to west and north to south) is one
and a half times that of the diagonals.

Sloha 66.—A house-owner wishing for happiness,


should carefully guard Brahman situate^ in the middle of
f.'sr. 66
[Adh. LIIL SI. 67-70.

the house. By hurting him through remnants of food


and the like, he will come to grief*

goffhra ?rl: n^n


#n<n: itrw i
n^ii
Slokas 67-65.—When the House-God is bereft of
the right-arm, there will be loss of wealth and misery
through women ; when of the left arm, loss of money
and corn ; when of the head, loss of all virtues ; when of
the feet, misery from women, death of sons and servi-
tude ; when the God is endowed with all limbs intact,
the inmates of the house will be blessed with happiness
mingled with honour and wealth,

gfjwmqs ^ 3^1:1
ai ^ ^011 sirai: 11^11 .
> Sloka 69,—In the same manner are deities situated
in the different parts of houses, towns and villages. To
Brahmins and others in the above, proper divisions of
these should be allotted.
In these also, vulnerable points should be kept clean.

ftsraf ^ i«rT *51* *#* gt?q* noon


Sloha 70,—The dwellings of Brahmins, etc., should
be located in the north, etc. The houses are to be con-
structed in such a way that when we enter the court-yard
the houses lie to our right, i. e.} if a house faces the east,
the entrance to its court-yard must face the north ; if the
south, the ea^t; if the west, the south ; and if the north,
the west.
Adh. LIII. SI. 71-75.] fiwwdrswjras 445

si^ifor iivs?ii
SioJca 71,—The following are the effects of the
doors at Sikhi, etc., whether in the plan of 81 compart-
ments or of 64.

sriRW R^SJRTT I
^ ^ ^ot 11^11
Slolca 72.—If the door is at Agni, Parjanya, etc, to
Anila on the east, the effects in order are danger from
wind, birth of daughters, immense wealth, royal favour,
hot temper, uttering falsehood, cruelty and theft-

Slolca 73,—If the door is at Anila, etc., up to Pitru


on the south, the effects in order are few children,
slavery, low life, increase of food, drink and children,
honour, ingratitude, penury, destruction of sons and power.

idi'tei ttsiM 1
IWlSRlcR'T fat IIVSVM

Slolca 74},—On the west, they are in order, son's


suffering; increase of enemies ; no acquisition of wealth
or sons ; the prosperity of sons and wealth ; increase of
money; trouble from King ; loss of money ; and ill
health.

iwati Hpit* lavraw I


9?R im* iivshii
Slolca 75,—On the north, they are death or capti#
vity, increase of enemies, acquisition of wealth and sons>
444 fse&ffciwm [Adh, LIII. SI. 76,

possession of all virtues, getting sons and wealth, en~


mity with one's own son, faults in wife and poverty.
In other Sasrtras, eight presiding deities are spoken of. Each
has his own asterism. Similarly, the 32 doors also have their
stars. By the agreement of the Moon and the stars, honses and
doors are to be constructed. The 8 Vastunaras with their stars
and deities are:

fi% i
?rfar ^ofr f§| ii
%*: gRf =9 f^r sfrra Jinsrofl-1
vfz g mc: ^"fr n

isrg^w f?%5T n
mzw tmn nrti^^r i
?Tr?H2i 'mfm n
OTHr R^i RfR: i
The following Slokas give the asterisms of the doors :—
^•%^T =3 TTOi^l =9 33%: 1
^ ^HT53^f II
R^rr^ir 4m n 1

fqs^ ^ I
^oiTftr«T«TRi wvufomfywi 11
t m&k ?r?ii 1
vm aswROTRgftg ^ RRI?^ 11

^ ji ll^i'
SloJca 76<—A door being pierced by a road, tree^
corner, well, pillar or water-sluice, is inauspicious* but on
Adh. LIII- SI. 77-81.] fir«ngl#swiw; 445

its being removed to a distance equal to twice its height,


it will not do any harm.
a«rf ^ nA:

^ ^r«ir?T u

m mm f wtra? i
IfSR Jill# RltRJ II^II

¥r^i% I
^"ht; fjRrai ^itansmiR ii^n
Slokas 77-78,—A door hurt 'by a road augurs the
death of the owner; one by a tree, trouble to children ;
one by mire, grief; one by a runnel, expenses of money;
one by a well, epilepsy; by an idol of God, death of the
owner; by a pillar, frailty of women ; and one facing
Brahman, leads to the destruction of the family.

* S-TR: fqn& fsffora: I


lTRlfa% jfl% R II VS^ll

m JRRITR ^ I
STRTITT f53r Wq ll^oll

mmmt 5Ri*n R'rrw i^tii


Slokas 79-81,—A door which opens by itself, pro-
duces lunacy ; one that closes of its own accord, ruin of
the family ; a door, which is too big,'causes fear from the
king; a low one indicates trouble from robbers and
misery; one above another and one too narrow are not
auspicious; one that is too broad leads to famine ; a bent
deor brings about the annihilation of the family; one
446 [Adh. LIII. SI 82-85,

that is pressed hard by the upper block causes trouble to


the owner; one bent inwards augurs the death of the
master ; one bent outwards, absence from home; one
standing awry in regard to its quarter, trouble from robbers.

nc^n
^ Sloka 82.—The principal door ought not to be out-
done by others through superior structure and design. The
former must be embellished with auspicious objects such
as water-pots, fruits, foliage and images of Siva's attend-
ants.

gsltaT: i

swuroraioif ^011^5 1

Slola 83,—In the outer-corners beginning with the


north- east of a house are Charakee, Vidari, Putana and
Rakshasee. Those who dwell in the corners of cities,
houses or villages come to grief, whereas the outcastes,
such as those that eat dog's meat flourish there.

sn%\ Wt: snmindm??; 1

Srqi 5r»5%: qf&rw 1


?r^H qfth Rf&fmsmw'sk w

siraT^: I
iicmi
1
Sloha S5.—The trees Peepul, Banyan, Indian fig and
Aswattha are of untoward effects in the four corners be-
Adh. LIII. SI. 86-88.] 447

ginning with the south in order; while, in the directions


begining with the north, they are favourable.

Tr«r& wJV \\
5 ^4 wzrmwm \
fraen gr«r ^?iw^gfwr> n

sr^rm: «TftrSr nm H

stito i
"HRR: srsri^n ^i^qfq ii^^n
fsfsimft ?! sfqer?^ I
ii^M
Slolcas 86-87.—Thorny trees near the houses cause
threat of enemies; milky ones lead to the destruction of
wealth ; those laden with fruits, to the loss of children ;
even the timber of these trees should be avoided in the
construction of houses. If such trees are not cut down,
worshippable ones such as Punnaga, Asoka, Arishta,
Bakula, Jack, Samee and Sala are to be planted amidst
them.

^ ngi i
srcqsqft ^Rfg^iqnraisif
m fop n^ii
Sloka 88,'—A ground that is soft, even, of sweet
odour and taste, and abounding in commendable herbs,
trees and creepers, and not hollow inside, confers pros-
perity even on those persons who take rest on it from the
448 [Adh. LI. SL 89-92,

fatigue of a journey ; how much more then on those who


have a permanent home on it ?
I

^Tt ii^n

NS
3 Mmi frkft ^iq^: n^oii
Slokas 89-90,—If a minister's house is nearby, there
will be loss of wealth ; if a rogue's (or gambler's) house,
death of a son; if a temple, mental affliction; if a cross-way,
ill repute ; if a holy tree, danger from planetary influences;
if a house is filled with anthills or holes, calamities; if a
chasm is nearby, thirst; and if the ground is in the shape
of a tortoise, loss of money.
fqRKRt i

fqqj nlq IIMII


Sloka 91.—If there is a slope towards the north, the
ground is auspicious for Brahmins; one towards the east,
for Kshatriyas ; one towards the south, for Vaisyas ; one
towards the west, for Sudras. Others hold that Brahmins
may dwell in any directon, and others according to their
rank ; ite,j Kshatriyas in ground inclined towards the east,
south or west; Vaisyas towards south or west; Sudras
towards the west alone-

f*n%?T *mqf ST* i


lOTTdftg urn qsqwfofe ^ ll^ll
Sloka 92,—In the centre of the house-site, dig a pit,
one cubit in diameter and depth. If, on fiilling it with
the same earth, the pit is insufficiently filled, it is harmful;
Adh. LIII. SI. 98-95.] fiwwmrswrw: 449

if just filled, moderate; and if the earth is more than


sufficient, it brings fortune.

zzr? m 11^11
Sloka 93.—Or, fill the same pit with water and then
walking a hundred steps, come back. If the water in the
pit has not diminished, it is blest; similarly when an
Adhaka of earth dug out weighs 64 palas.

arm m I
urn wr m yimm i^aii
Sloka 94,—Or, place lamps inside unbaked earthen
pots in the four quarters (within the pit). That quarter
ofthesitein which the lamp burns longest is auspicious
for the particular caste.

M«rW JT fiJT w sm^rq^spaf^ i


m ^ W wh II^ii
Sloka 95.—Place flowers of the four colours assigned
to the castes in the pit at night and observe them on the
next day.' That caste whose flower does not fade therej
will flourish on the site ; so also where one's mind feels
happy.
nan ntfs
ir nftrar \
nsri '*'& «TT?3n: u
qr^nr I
1 finr¥nr u

Ijfriisrrsisrr w it
^ myw* m mm* t
450 [Adhv SI. LI 11.196*99.

vrr?qx|w !ki .wr* w 3^*1^ «:


jri^a gg-cfi i
9rw m u
r^% 33^Q5ICT i%f a^sr ^ ^r i

flRiafw vms ^fir: i


ii^II

^rkrafllcfl 55^ I

113^^ ir^fT ^ ll^VSll


Slokis 96-97'—A soil that is white is good fo^
Brahmins; one red, for Kshatriyas; yellow, for Vaisyas ;
and black, for Sudras. If it smells like ghee, blood, food
and liquor, it is good for the four classes taken in order.
Similarly it is auspicious for these classes in their order
if it is covered with holy grass, Sara, Durva and Kasa.
Likewise, a sweet, astringent, sour and pungent earth
bestows prosperity on these classes
^ in:
ngn ncm^r ^ m n?f i
nnirnR! ^ nr u
*B7Rr ^ ^i^gfrfor njcir i
srr^smnr 3 nr nsr 11
^%aisrwoii Tjfasfasr 1
^ %^qRt TRgnr ii
qrW^arsinr ^isaninr 1
nif ^rnr ^5^1 cfnr n

mt vfmi ^ 1
Tr7i WI'I ^71%: ^ \\%<c\\

"Wsat 11^11
Adh. LIII. SI. 100-104.] fiW«r5fts«rR!

f^ir: ^|i ^ ^Ti I:

y&i II^T ^ST 151^^ II? ooII


q
Slokas 98-100,—The owner of lands should go at
a time prescribed by an astrologer to a good piece of
earth which is ploughed, where sown seeds have grown,
and where Brahmins and cows have stayed for a night;
worsMlp deities with varieties of eatables, curds, coloured
rice and fragrant flowers and incense i and honour Brah-
mins and the architects. Then touching his head, breast,
thighs or feet according as he is a Brahmin, Kshatriya,
Vaisya or Sudra, he should draw a line at the commence-
ment of the construction of a house.

S3 "O
IIMil

SIR ssRiiswij i
^ llMll
Ti?TRi%di f^qi ^ I

q^qi RgliR gi ^4 II?.O\?U


Slohas JOi-iftl-If he should draw the line with
the thumb, middle finger or fore-finger, or with gold^
gem, silver, pearl, curds, fruit, flower or coloured rice, it
would lead to happiness ; if with a weapon, he would be
killed by weapons ; if with a metal (or iron), imprisoned •
with ashes, will have danger from fire ; with straw, danger
from thieves; with a wooden stick, fear of King. A
crooked line drawn by foot gives danger from enemies
452 fr«fir«nmi>[Adh. LI I LSI-105-107

and misery; so is one that is imperceptible or ugly;


one drawn with hide, charcoal, bone or tooth, causes
disaster to the owner; one drawn in an anti-clockwise
direction, produces hatred ; in a clockwise direction, pros-
perity ; harsh words, spitting and sneezing at the com-
mencement are said to be inauspicious.

srsftfag # afi sri%^ wm# I


nfoMI

Slokas 105-106,—When entering a finished or half-


finished house, the architect should look for the sign
such as where (in which part of the house-God) the
owner is standing, and which limb he is touching. If a
bird heated by the Sun, cries harshly at the time, it may
be predicted that on the spot there is a bone of a mem-
ber corresponding to the limb touched.
The meaning of * heated by the Sun * is—in the first; watch
of the day, the north-east is full of embers; the east is 'scorched*,
south-east, ' smoky*, and the rest are calm; in the second watch,
the east is 1 full of embers,' south-east, 4 scorched *, south
'smoky', and the rest calm J in the third, south-east, 'full of
embers', south, 'scorched*, south-west, 4 smoky *, and the rest
calm; in the last watch of the day, the south is ' full of embers',
south west, * scorched *, west, 'smoky ' and the rest, 'calm ' ; and
so on.

Sloka 107,—Ot, at the time of noting fore-tokens, if


other animals such as elephants, horses and dogs being
scorched by the Sun, produce a shrieking sound, it may
Adb. LIII. SI. 108-109.1* flrwAs«?nt: •

be told that the specified spot contains a bone of such an


animal and belonging to the limb corresponding to that
touched by the owner.

31 9^ ^53 II? 6<:ll

Sloka 108,—The braying of an ass at the lime of


stretching the measuring string indicates the presence of
a bone underneath. Similarly when the string is crossed
by a dog or jackal, the same fault is to be predicted.

13% 331 331 31^31 I


W3 stsKlfafgSSf 31 II?©Ml
Sloka 109,—If at that time, a bird sitting in a ' calm *
direction warbles sweetly, it is to be understood that
there is a hidden treasure on the spot or in the limb, of
the House-God occupied by the owner.
TOr on:
Hnrifere: 1
feu# »
feam wvfh: *14 \
^ fe:^5fr; n
^ 1

ll
^ qsir 1
i&nmm ^srm: 11
5W<>i& n^t utqi g?nt qr 1
wrr&qr qr uiirf^inrrsfq qi u
q: sriflft 1
HUIOT a^q aa: II
.454 s [Adh. LIII. SI. 110.113.

sa
^«r^T5r?srf il??»ii
l%n^C f^riT»f[Sqqi%?T i
^trsfq ^ nn'Ji
SloJcas 110-111.—If the string snaps, the owner will
die; if a peg is driven upside down, fell disease will
befall him ; if the owner or carpenter forget anything,
it indicates their death ; if the pot of water, .while being
brought, falls down from the shoulder, the owner will
have some cerebral disease ; if it is drained away, there
will be trouble to his family ; if it Is broken, the labour-
ers will die < and if it falls from the hand, the owner will
die.

_ 13)t I
W: J^%iR 'STRW 11??^11

051^11*51^5: !
li? ?^ll
Slohas 112-113.—In the north-eastern corner a
worship should be performed with the necessary mate-
rials and first of all, a stone laid there and then others in
the other directions in a clock-wise manner; similarly
should be erected pillars carefully being decked with
umbrellas, wreaths, cloths, incense and ointments. So
also are doors to be raised.

ggir ^ fmr u
SiNftsnft wiq; ^ h
«ftf: feair wgdwrnt M
Adh.LIII. 51.114.]

** aw ^if^r ^ i

srr^iR^iR ^rsrrft felfir^rPT ^ j


ftrvj^wS gf^f ^qnTrr^ft N
qf^raig ^gfg f^vrr^: i
6fcr: rsxswz s^5T^ 'i
^rsriTf^: t
^rSrsr^r rwtst II

fegsrr^^w^^frsir nrrfsr gwr^: 11


?f?5 ggrvr^ frtTsm I
gf%> ^ u
^r5^^Rr> ^JR I
g^n u
¥rr«R^Rr^ jthrt i
*R ^R^fr ^R ^ WiR ^wrh* II

sr^fRRg^ ^R 5Ws^ u
1 tfsfs^?RRr\ ^pf^wr: si5Tr: f ^ i
l&h ^<flRR wzmsrii^n II
«!««♦# qoj gir?fss?«: g?T i
^si sra^ie srili^i ^crr; ^ «
JTrJTRrR^JGErrmqr^RrRqpfHl i

^ nU»ii
Sloha 114i,—When the pillars, etc., are mounted by
birds and the like, when they shake> fall or are wrongly
placed, the same effects have to be predicted as for
Indra's Banner. Fide-Adhyaya XLIII, Slokas 62-66#
mgra*
436 [Adh- LIU. SI. 115-119.

sng^il 3?pwar I
?! nififo II^HII

351ft fffi: ^cnfl^r^S^qq; I


Jfmws^TK pig; II??^II

Slokas 115-116,—If the house is elevated in the


east or north, there will be loss of wealth and children;
if there is stinking smell there, loss of a son ; if it is not
straight, destru ction of kinsmen ; and if it does not face
any ^particular direction, no children will be bom- If
one wishes for the prosperity of a house, one ought to
raise it to the same level on all sides. If at all there
should be any fault, it should be either in the east or in
the north.

^ mt i

Sloka 117.—When the house has an elevation to-


wards the east, the owner will be at loggerheads with
his friends; if towards the south, fear of death; if to-
wards the West, loss of wealth ; and if towards the . north,
mental affliction.

titbit
Sloka 118.—In a four-halled house, the chamber of
worship should be situated in the north-east; kitchen ia
the south-east; the store-room in the south-west; and
the treasure-room and granary in the north-west.
Adh. LUI. Si. 120-123.] fiiiSnwlswiWi 457-
*
Sloha 119,—If there is water to the east, south-east,
south, etc., of a house, there will be loss of children,
danger from fire, threat of enemy, quarrel among wo-
men, frailty of women, penury, increase of wealth and
prosperity of sons respectively.

11? Vil
Sloka 1%0.—-For construcLing a house, one ought to
select trees other than those that are inhabited by birds,
that are broken, withered, burnt, that are in temples,
and burial grounds, milky trees, Dhava, Vibhitaka, Neem
and Arani.

'pRfe'P ^l%ai |
JT uiirisgisjRqi ii?^?l
Sloha 121.—A tree that is worshipped along with
offeriftgs the previous night, should be cut at day-time
beginning with its north-eastern part. If it falls to the
north or east, it is fortunate. One falling otherwise
should be abandoned.

lafrfiifi i
3 II?

WZt I
3 i^l,

Slohas 122-123.—If the cutting appears natural, the


timber is good for being used for a house; if there is a
yellowish circle in the cross section of the tree, it is to be
predicted that there is a lizard inside the tree; if a
madder-coloured circle,'a frog ; if a bluish one, a snake;
t, 58
433 124425, LiVi. ,l-£.

if a red one, a blood-sucker ; if a green-gram dike one,


a stone ; and if a tawny one, a nit ; and if a sworddike
one, water,

jfrxRrqRRW ^ ^ li?^»ll
Shka HA.—One wishing for prosperity ought not
to sleep above grains, cows, elders, fire and deities ; nor
along the diagonals, nor with the head turned towards
the north or west, nor naked, nor with wet feet

35311^11
Sloka 125,—One ought to enter a house which is
strewn with an abundance of flowers, decked with arches,
embellished with pots filled with water,- where the deities
are worshipped with incense, perfumes and oblations and
which is reverberating with the sound of Brahmins
chanting Vedas.
By the word is meant the Gods inside the and not
those that are siuuteJ in the outer compartments.
Thus ends ifae 53rd Adhy.tya on ' House-building'.

IIHVII On the Exploration ot Water Springs

pf wts 11 til

qwl 1
*131^ ^ na 11^ 11
Adh. LIV. SI. 3-6.] 459

Slokas 1-2,—I shall now explain the science of


1
Water-finding * which leads to religious merit and re-
nown, for, it helps men to ascertain the existence of water.
Just as there are veins'in the human body, even so do
they exist, some higher up, others lower down, in the
earth. The water that falls from the sky with the same
colour and taste, assumes various colours and tastes owing
to the difference in the nature of the earth. Hence it
should be examined in relation to its environments.

ftfrasTi: mw Rsif inn


^ %Tf jfcrsft i

^T*qts;qiJ ^511 ffRHTJ IIVH

sr gm: raftt^Tri^ IIMI

Stokas 3-5.—The divine lords of the eight quarters


beginning with the cast are in their order, Indra, Agni,
Yama» Nirriti (demon), Varuna, Wind, the Moon and
Siva. The veins in the different quarters are known
by the names of their respective lords. There is a ninth,
called 4 The Great Vein in the middle of these. There
are hundreds of veins branching off from, these and
bearing distinct appellations. A Vein that comes up
from the nether world is good ; so are those in the four
directions. But those in the intermediate quarters are
not auspicious. Hereafter I shall explain the character-
istics of the veins.

m\ qfaw w
460 fpartarmn [Adh. LIV. SI. 7-10.

hihn ififiiiffissi .#rT i


"miift minq: iivsii

Slohas 6-7.—If rotin^" (tree) is seen flourishing in


n waterless tract, there will be water at a depth of 7^
cubits at a distance of 3 cubits to the west of the tree.
There will be found a westerly vein flowing underneath.
At a depth of 2| cubits, the symptoms would be a pale
white frog; thereafter, yellow clay, and further, a very
hard stone (which will break only by the application of
great heat) and underneath that there will be water.
Man's height is 120 digits or 5 cubits.

Tilfff I^Ssf |k||


SloJca 8,—in a similar tract, if a Jambu tree is found,
an easterly vein will be obtained at a depth of ten cubits
at a distance of three cubits to its north. The sign% are,
the earth smelling like iron at a depth of five cubits;
next, pale-white clay, and further, a frog.

sTTOfisEt snihw i
1^11
^ qiqm: I
^ ^ 1 ll?oll
8lohas9-10.—If there is an ant-hill nearby to the
east of a jambu tree, there will be sweet vyater at a depth
of ten cubits at a distance of three cubits to the south of
the tree. When the earth is dug 2| cubits deep, .there
will be found fish; next a stone with the colonr of a
dove; and next blue clay. Here there will be plenty of
water for along time.
Adh. LIV. SI. IMS.] "9g;<rarafts«nw;

f^rn nun
Slot.a 11, — If there is an Indian Fi^ tree in a water-
less tract (with or without an*ant-hill thereby), there will
be a vein of good water at a distance of only three cubits
to its west and at a depth of 12J cubits. Here, the
signs are a white snake at a depth of five cubits and
further a stone as dark as collyrium-

*urRr ssWiK&Rfotn n^i

qUl f%dl ddl n?


Slokas 12-13* - If there be an ant-hill to the north
of an Arjuna tree, there would be water at a depth of
17^ cubits, at a distance of three cubits to its west. When
the earth is dug 2| cubits deep, there will be a white
lizard ; then at a depth of five cubits, grey clay; then
dark, then yellow, then white, and then sandy earth.
Beneath that, abundant water is to be predicted*

qrfSrash I

Tn1dq^is(qq> ^ qio^r gg: mm I

Slokas 14-15.—There will be sweet and never-fail-


ing water at a depth of 11^ cubits at a distance 3 cubits
to the south of a Nirgundi (Indigo) tree with an ant-hilf
nearby. At a depth of 2| cubits, there will be red fish;:
then, red brown clay; further, pale-white clay ; then, sand'
mixed with gravel; beneath that, there will be water* '
46* ' [Adh LH7. SI. 16-20

^ 5I5«fhRt ^ I
%^i I'^'i

Stoha 16.—When an ant-friU is seen to the east of


a Jujube tree, water is to be declared at a depth of 15
cubits at a distance of 3 cubits to its west When the
earth is'dug 2* cubits, a white lizard will be found.

sqi^ s^fssr ^ n

Slokd 17,—If a Jujube tree is seen along with a


Palasa tree, water will be found at a depth of IbJ cubits
at a distance of 3 cubits to its west. At a depth of 6
cubits, the sign will be a non-poisonous snake.

ft*™ ssraq 3 ITWR i

?
Sfofca 18.—There will be water at a depth of 15
cubits at a distance of 3 cubits to the south of a place
where a Bilwa and an Indian fig tree are together. The
sign at a depth of 2|- cubits is a black frog.

q5ifa;r mi ZRhh I

*iqi5 qff3 m ^
3riqi0fqfJ(%q!l qiqiqi I

pqi^ fia[Rqi sfm ^q^t qif?r iiqoii

Blokas 19-20.—If an ant-hill is seen near a Kako-


dumbara tree, there will be a westerly water vein flowing
at a depth 16i cubits. The signs are pale yellow clay
amUwhite stone; and at a depth of 21 cubits a lily-
coloured wbjte rat will greet the eyes.
Adh. LlV. Sl. 21-26.] ^giPrardrswfm:

srsuR# ^ far; i
sri'Tf ?«n%crq UHI ^OTI iRtn
qsiqirn I
qqi^q ^ II^^H
Slokas 21-22.—Wiien a Kampillak i tree is seen in a
waterless tract, there will be a southerly water-vein flow-
ing at a depth of 16^ cubits at a distance of 3 cubits to
the east of it The sign^ are blue clay, then lily-coloured,
and further dove-coloured clay ; and further, at a depth
of one cubit, there will be a fish with the smell of goat,
and beneath that, a little brackish water.

fi?i JTIIT (%i m pqsmnt*! qsrft IR^II


Sloka 2o. —T'here is a water-vein called Kumuda,
which flows at a deptii of 15 cubits and at a distance of
two oubits to the north-west of a Sonaka tree.

anffqft ^ i
3r«^ wi 5^ fqi f^fij II^»II
Sloka 24.—If there is an ant-hill nearby to the
south of a Vibhitaka tree, there will be a water-vein- at
a depth of 7h cubits at a distance of 2 cubits to its east;

vmmi \
^5n?i<qqi% wi 5^:
Sf^ 3 ff<Tflf(S?RI 1

sww ^ ilr^i
Slokas 25-26.—When the ant-hill is to the west of
the same tree, there will be a water-vein at a depth of
22, cubits at a distance of a cubit to its north. The
[Adh. LIV. Si, 27-32,

signs are a white scorpion (?) at a depth of 5 cubits, then


a crimson stone; then to the west flows a vein. This
vein will disappear after three years.

IIRVSII

^ *tKI l
^1^11% iR^li

Slokas 27-28.— If there is an ant-hill darkened by


holy grass to the north-east of a Kovidira tree, there will
be undrying water at a depth of 22* cubits between the
tree and the ant-hill. The signs mentioned are: a snake
of the colour of a lotus calix at a depfh of 5 cubits ; red
earth and a coryndon stone.

3^5 mfa f^giR wr'KW


^ i
SNF ^ wi ^JTRpii n^oii

Slokas 29-30, —If a Saptaparna tree is surrounded by


an ant-hill, water is to be declared at a depth •f 25
cubits at a distance of one cubit to the north of it. The
signs are : a green frog at a depth of 2J cubits, the earth
resembling yellow orpiment, a sto-ne dark like the cloud,
and beneath that, a northerly vein carrying good water.

wmw fWi I

li^n
3^ 3 ^1551 55: wn i
. ^ il^li
!
Adh. LIV. SI. 33-37.] 9g!<nBrefts«Tra: 465

Slohat 3I'32t—When a frog is seen at the foot of


any tree, there will be water at a depth of 2*2J cubits at
a distance of one cubit to its north. The signs are : a
mongoose at a depth of 5 cubits, then blue clay, yellow,
then white clay and next a stone of the shape of a frog.

rri ^ i
|^«il
Slolcas 33-34,—If there is an ant-hill to the south of
a Karanja tree, there will be a water-vein at a depth of
17* cubits at a distance of 2 cubits to its south. The
signs are : a tortoise at a depth of 2| cubits; there will
first of all appear an easterly vein, then a northerly vein
containing sweet water; then a green stone below; under-
neath that, there will be water.

qst sramn;
sntqisr: s^qsi%^ vn^Ti f i
ulrei qqilr m\ qsfd QSR giqq;
Slokas 55-36.—If there be an ant-hill to the north of
a Madhuka tree, there will be water at a depth of 37 J
cubka at a distance of b cubits to the west of the tree.
The signs are : first, a big serpent at a depth of 6 cubits,
then tawny clay, a stone of the colour of horse gram ;
next, there will be an easterly vein, carrying always
foamy water.

qsnfo: f^r tfspiR (Iraq;?! I


S^q: qaqf^^ qi^qf f&n ^ \\\m
f.a-59 . -
466 [Arlh. LIV. SI. 38-42.

Shha 37.—If there be a glossy ant-hill covered with


holy grass and Durva to the south of a Tilaka tree, there
will be water at a depth of 25 cubits at a 3isfance of 5
cubits to the west of the tree. The vein there is an
easterly one.

nqrem: I
qf|: i^cii

^ ran q?i% sra i


qofw wnt il^^U
SloJcas 58-59.—If there be an ant-hill to the west of
a Kadamba tree, there will be a northerly vein, carrying
inexhaustible water with the smell of iron at a depth of
28| cubits at a distance of 3 cubits to the south of the
tree. The signs are : a gold-hued frog at a depth of 5
cubits; and next, yellow-clay.

^ifrawfxfi ^ mil m mwMii I.


ran wn ii«oii

Sloka 40.—Jf a palm tree or a cocoanut tree is


found covered with ant-hills, there will be a southerly
water-vein at a depth of 20 cubits at a distance of 6
cubits to the west of the tree.

sra qsf

5^ ^ ttw I

%gi %n mNrn nwm iiy^n


Slokas 41-42.—If there be an ant-hill to the south
of a wood-apple tree, there will be water at a depth of
25 cubits at a distance of 7 cubits to the north of the
Adh.LIV. SI 43.48.] 467

tree. The signs will be ; a spotted snake at a depth of


5 cubits, then, black clay? a hard stone, next white clay ;
then there will be a westerly vein and next, a northerly
one.

#1^ ny^ll
%Hl STW ^ I
siifj ^ Mir ^ www
Slokas 43-44; —If there be an ant-hill or a Jujube
tree to the north of an Asriiantaka tree, there will be
water 17?, cubits down and 6 cubits to the north of the
tree ; the signs will be : a tortoise in the first layer (5
cubits deep), then brown stone, next, clay with sand ;
then first of all a southerly vein and next, a north-
easterly one.

' iivhii
^ isr; pq I
fson RIU IIV^II
Slokas 45-46.—If there is an ant-hill to the north of
a Haridra tree, there will be water 28f cubits down and
3 cuBits to its east. The signs are: a blue snake in the
first instance, next, yellow clay, then, an emerald-like
stone, next black earth, then first a westerly vein and
next a southerly one.

^ tivvsit
iijff $rpi ^ ^ % i
^ $\% pq; nycu
468 [Adh. SI. LIV. 49-52.
i
Slohas 47-^8. if in a waterless place are seen the
characteristics of a watery tract or soft Virana grass or
Durva, water will be available at 5 cubits below the earth;
or if a kind of brinjal, Trivrita Nagadanti, Su-
karapadi, Lakshmana and Navamalika Creeper bs found
to be growing, water wiil be found at 15 cubits below
the earth and two cubits to the south.

*ntRfora|tnJ I
5
ifat srehrcsn w ? na^n
Sloka 49.—Those trees which are glossy, have long
branches hanging down, are very short and extensive
have. water nearby; whereas hollow and rough trees
with shattered leaves do not indicate water in the
neighbourhood-

ist: I
nvit .

i#i%f»T^TRrrar3W:T ^ IIH?II
Slohas 50-51.-U Tilaka, Amrataka, Varunaka,
Bhallataka, Bilwa, Tinduka, Ankola, Pindara, Sirisha,
Anjana, Parushaka, Vanjula and Atibala are very glossy
and covered with ant-hills, there will be water 3 cubits
from there to the north at a depth of 22\ cubits,

3^ ^on ^ ^onrf^r HCT m i

lliu JfKSJ WTlisq m ^ ^(1%^ IIHRII


Sloha 52.—If in a grassless place, a patch of ground
is seen covered with grass, or in a grassy place, one is
seen without it, a vein of water or treasure is to be
declared to exist there.
Adh. LIV- SI. 53-57] TSRirs^rjr: 489

5qcqi^ST^%[fl[: ^r. |

^Rqr s?qi%qq OrwrnifK «R m ^iid IIH^I


Sloka 53.—When a thorny tree flourishes in the
midst of non-thorny trees or vice versa, there is a trea-
sure or water at a depth of I8£ cubits at a distance of
3 cubits to the west.

qrewonsgi ^ i

^i|%mq3Eq: ^rq^ qq ^ ^ I-hvii


SloJca 54.—Where the earth being stamped by feet
emits a loud sound, a northerly water-vein will be found
there at 17|cubits.

^ mm ^ sn i
mm*? m iih^II
SloJca 55. Where a single branch of ajtree hangs
low or is colourless, it is to be understood that water
exists^t a depth of 15 cubits under the branch.

qasf iqfcq;w m m m\ fqTqi#: 1


wq pqqgiq; qiqiofisq: -ftgi h^H

Sloha 56.—Where the fruits and flowers of a tree


are unnatural, a water-vein flows at a depth of 20 cubits
at a distance of 3 cubits to the east. The signs are I
stone below and yellow earth.

q^ qreqaftST ^qq f%|: fgqj I


qqitq^sT| q^q rqTqwqpq ^ www

SloJca 57.—If a Kantakari (Brinjal ?) is seen withotrt


Ihorns bnt with white flowers, there will be water under'
neath it at 17| cubits. , ^
470 ww/fnmin, [Adh. LIV. SI. 58-62.

Sloka 58.—Where in a waterless place there is a


date tree with two tops, water has to be declared to its
west at 15 cubits.

^ qaraitji wi I
Hsfcr f«5^5Tf vrefo IIH8.II
Sloka 59.—If a Karnikara or Paiasa tree bears white
flowers, there is water two cubits to the .south at a depth
of ten cubits.

9T*lf >jA m I
^ nsnmisor li^oii
Sloka 60.—Where the ground steams or smokes,
there is water at 10 cubits ; and it may be stated that
the vein will yield an abundant supply of water.

qiwj. arra o# i%?n5F5i5n^ I


remwiwwfi 5T OIIRIO 5^ 55 n^tu
Sloka 61.—Where, in the region of a field, the crops
that have grown perish, or there is glossy and very white
vegetation, there is a great vein at 10 cubits.
Thus have been stated the symptoms of water in jungle and
watery regions.
551% fan 5*n 5515: TT iPNpnfa 1
jfai ^5i®rn%5 fan mik il^ll
Shka 62.—Now I shall expound the possibilities of
veins in desert regions, The water-veins run below the
earth's surface in the shape of camels' necks (i, e.
syphons.)
Adh. LIV. SI. 63-68.] 471
* •
^t$T ^ i
^rjuri ^ 3^: H^^ll

M ^ mti irsffoi tfrqV I


^ 5?W|S5W ?r?j H^ll
Slokas 63-64.—If there is an ant-hill to the north-
east of a Peelu tree, there wiM be water to its west. The
vein will run in a northerly direction at a depth of 25
cubits. The signs would be : in the first instance a fFog,
brown clay, then green clay, then below, a stone and
under that water.

qqq pq ssm: m?rii%qi I


3[%or?n qffq qw^q; it^^ii
Slokas 65-66. If the ant-hill is to the east of the
Peelu tree, there will be water 41 cubits to the south at
a depth of 35 cubits. The signs will be : in the first
instance there will be, at a distance of 5 cubits, a white
and darS snake of only one cubit length; to its south
flows a vein with plenty of brackish water.

pWq s^q "ft^ssr \m\\


Sloha 67.—If there is an ant-hill to the north of a
tender bamboo, there is sweet water to its south at a
depth of 50 cubits. When the earth is dug 5 cubits, a
yellow frog will be seen,

qsn^qmftfvi, i
5T^r *i^i qf^^r ww
472 Wmlwr* [Adh. LIV. SL 69-73,

Sloka 65.—!f there is an ant-hill to^ the west of a


Rohitaka tree, three cubits to its west, there is a vein of
brackish water flowing to the west at a depth of 60 cubits.
sn^j qm fsm i
smqi ^51 q;i^T nr^i ii^II
ShkaGQ.—If the ant-hill is to the east of an fndra
Jjee, there is a vein one cubit to its west at a depffi'of
70 cubits. The sign is a brown lizard in the first layer
of 5 cubits.

5^5^ a qrR nvsoii


qqrs^ ^fais^quiq crmmS^arRqi i

qgvn qffrf f^RT ^ l^?!!


Slokas 70-72.—If there is an ant-hill to the north of
a golden tree, there is water two cubits to the south at
a depth of 75 cubits. The water here will be brackish.
When thelearth is dug 2} cubits, there will be a mon-
goose ; next, copper-coloured stone; then, red earth ; then
there flows a southerly vein.
-
qsqfon I
fRrsRs*! ^ \m ■

qmoft ^ %cir tivs^n


Slokas?2-73.—If a Jujube tree and a Rohita tree are
joined together with or without an ant-hill nearby, there is
water three cubits to the west at at a depth of 80 cubits.
The water will be tasty. At fiirst, a southerly vein flows,
then a northerly one, next, a stone resrabKng a paste,
nexfe white clay; at 2^ cubits^ a scorpion wijl be seen.
Adh. LIV. SI. 74-79.] 473

^ iwtfll

SioJca 74.—If a Jujube tree is joined with bamboo,


there is water 3 cubits to the west at a depth of 90 cubits.
The vein is a north-easterly one with abundant water.

SioJca 75.—If a Juiabe tree is seen in combination


with a Peelu tree, there is inexhaustible water, but brack-
ish, 3 cubits to the east at a depth of 100 cubits.

Hgdi m ?ri i
it^^n
Slolca 76.— When Kakubha and bamboo trees or
Kakubha and BiUva trees are joined together? there is
wat^r two cubits to the west at a depth of 125 cubits.

^ ^ 1511^ TfOf?!: Hlrd I


f ii iwvsii
Slolca 77 —When there is pale-white Durva or holy
grass on the top of an ant-hill, a well should be sunk in
its middle. Here there is water at a depth of 105 cubits.

m i
livsdll
Sloia 78,—If, in a place full of Kadamba trees,
Durva grass is seen on an ant-hill, there is water 2 cubits
to the south at a depth of 125 cubits.
w w% I

?. 60
474 [Adh LIV. SI. 80-84.


^ ii^o n
SloJcas 79-80.—When there is a Rohitaka tree sur-
rounded by three trees of different types in the midst of
three ant-hills, water is to be predicted there. The
water is four cubits and 16 digits to the north of the
centre of the ant-hills at a depth of 200 cubits- First
a stone will be seen and beneath that a water-vein.

afowi*! ?nft I

Slolca 81,—Where there is a knotty Samee^tree and


an ant-hill to its north, there is water 5 cubits to the
west at a depth of 250 cubits.

re w I

f?r?i wi ii^n

Sloka 82.—When there are five ant-hills in a place


and the central one is white, there is a vein underneath
the middle one at a depth of 275 cubits.

*T5r gift qfajwmsT| mm i


itsr n^^li

Slosa 83,—Where a Saraee tree is combined with


a Palasa. there is water 5 cubits to its west at a depth of
300 cubits. When the earth is dag 2J cubits deep, first, a
snake will be seen, and next, yellow clay mixed with
gravel.

frCtasi I
ii^vn
Adh. L1V. SI. 85-89.1 475

Shhi 84.—Where there is a white Rohitaka tree


surrounded by an ant-hill, there is water one cubit to the
east at a depth of 350 cubits.

<r5r TT: I
^ iicmi
Sloka 85.—Where there is a white Samee tree full
of thorns, there is water one cubit to its south at. a
depth of 375 cubits. At a depth of 2\ cubits, there will
be a snake-

IT 5fll% Ibfe I
5T*^r<ret^ i^n's irfr 11:3011: itc^n
Sloka 86.—The existence of water in a forest tract
may not be determined on such indications as apply to
a desert. The characteristics mentioned, viz-, Jambu
Vetasa, etc., in waterless tracts, if seen in deserts, water
should be declared to exist there at twice the depth
mentioned.

snffar mi ?*rnn 1
ncvsii

Slokas 87-88.—If a Jambu tree, Trivrit, Maurvi,


Sisumari, Sariva, Siva, Syama, Varahi, Jyotishmatee,
Garudadhvaja. Sukarika, Mashaparnee and Vyaghra-
pada creepers grow by an ant-hill, there is water three
cubits to the north of it at a depth of 15 cubits.

^3? ^ 5nt5T^ 3 qjfftit pi: 1


rhrt: ^3 \\c%\\
476 [Adh. LIV. SI. 90-94.

Shha 89.—The above measures apply only to


watery tracts ; but in a forest region, the depth should
be 25 cubits. If there be the same indications in a
desert, water might be seen at a depth of 35 cubits,

flSJt ^ f^ERT mfc m IIVII


Sloka 90.—Where some ground, otherwise uniform
and devoid of grass, trees, ant-hills and bushes, con-
tains a piece of unusual appearance, there is water at
a depth of 25 cubits.

^ n^n
Sloka 91.—Where the earth is soft, low, sandy and
emitting sound, there is water at a depth of 22J or 25
cubits.

If Rfm ll^^'l
Sloka 92.—There will be plenty of water at 20
cubits to the south of smooth trees. The same may be
said when a tree in the midst of a thick wood shows un-
common symptoms.

ififi ft ^ ii^^n
Sloka 93.—Where in a forest or watery tract the
earth goes down being trodden upon, or where numerous
insects are seen without their abode, there is water at
a depth of 7| cubits.
^ *?"» i
Adh. LIV. SI. 95-99-3 477

Sloha 94*. —An isolated cold spot in a warm ground
denotes cold water; an isolated warm spot in a cold
ground, warm water at a depth of 17^ cubits and at 4
cubits' distance, if a rainbow, fish or ant-hill is seen.

sn-qfoRf q^FRt ?%?? I

^ fill m ws ^ 11^11

Slolca 95,—If, in a row of ant-hills, one is taller than


the rest, there is a vein underneath that;. and where
vegetation that has grown withers away or does not
sprout at all, there is water at a distance of four cubits.

n^n
Sfoha 96'—Where a banyan, Palasa and Indian Fig
tree, or a banyan and a Pippala tree are found together*
there is water underneath them at 3 cubits' distance.
The vein lies northward.

strr ^ SRTST mms ^ ^ %v l


H SRIR w ^ 5IRt wvsw

mm? ^ WRcflW ^ I
wg %<w II^^II

Slokas 97-98,—If there be a well to the south-east


of a village or town, it would mostly cause constant fear,
and danger from fire to men. If it is situated in the
south-west, it causes loss of children; if in the north-
west, (it threatens the wife; wells in directions other
than these three are productive of beneficial results.

mm* ifiRT i

\\%\\\
478 frtfitww* [Adh. LIV. SI. 100-103.

Sloka 99.—Thus have I treated of the subject of


water-finding in verses composed in the wtf metre,
having gone through the work on the subject written by
sage Saraswata. Now I shall explain the same subject
in metre as taught by sage Manu.

33^5 35I5H5 f5lT 31 31%^ 331 31 II

^^531333315 ^5 #1^331 31 |3S«33@3: I


S333T3I5 533333131! ^533>3B13 3I%f|3W:
1^313^1 31 3^533:1 31 33331 3^33 533335*3? I
3n?33WT3ft 333ls?3^3l{3 533335*3! H^oRll
Slokas 100-102.—A water vein will be found at a
depth of 15 cubits in a place where trees, shrubs and
creepers are smooth and densely covered with leaves,
where lotus, Gokshura, Usira (Oauzliv-Cosu/f) and Kula or
Gundra grass, Kusa, Darbha, Nalikaor NaJa grows.
Where date-trees, Jambu, Arjuna and Vetasa or milky
trees, shrubs and creepers or mushrooms, Hastikarna,
Nagakesara, lotus, Kadamba, Karaja and Sinduwara
trees grow, or where»there is Vibhitaka or Madayantika,
there is water at 15 cubits. So also in a place where
there is one mountain upon another
may be interpreted as *' at the foot of the lower mountain
or upper mountain.'*

31 3^5 35TO#3 535T 3131 3 333 3 I


3^1 5NJ3 5W 3 3T3 fW|I33T 33 3 Hto^l
Sloha 103.—There is plenty of sweet water in a
place which is full of Munja grass, reeds and holy grass,
where the earth is blue * and mixed with pebbles, and
where the earth is black or red.
Adh. LIV. SI. 104-10b.] ,9g:<mr^s*qri: 47&

5JR VTRSft «R^?5| 5K^[ I


sh^s ii?o«ii
SloJca 104:'—A copper-coloured earth mixed with
gravel will yield water of an astringent taste ; red-brown
earth, brackish water; a pale white ground produces salt
water; and blue earth, sweet water.

fl&ar ^SX| l|?oH|l


^Slokal05.—Saka, Aswakarna, Arjuna, Bilwasarja,
Sriparni, Arishta, Dhava and Simsapa trees, other trees,
shrubs and creepers being coarse and having leaves full
of holes, indicate the existence of water far off.

*n jrf^sr i

. Sloha 106 —A piece of earth that has the colour of


the Sun, fire, ashes, camel or donkey is declared to be
water-less. Where bamboo sprouts are red and milky
and the earth red, there is water underneath a stone.

TUflSRWI II SRI 15151 llto\St|


Sloka 107.— Also a stone or rock that resembies beryl,
green-gram, cloud, dark gem, ripe fig, bee or collyrium,
or is brown, has got abundant water nearby.

qRi?ra$5pfaTi qi i i

Sloka 108,—A rock which resembles in colour a


pigeon, honey, ghee, silken cloth or some creeper, yields
soon inexhaustible water.
480

tril: I
SSiWfi&RsfaraJi m ^ to fofwll^rt
<a
SloJca 109.—A rock that is filled with red or varie-
gated spots, that is pale white or has the colour of ashes,
camels, donkeys, the Sun, fire, bee or the flower of
Augushtika creeper is without any water nearby.

s.qfcqfiffir^Pfqi^ qi: *g-


mr, IRq^IS^ ^ fTfq^ 11??0 I
Sloka 110.—Those stones that possess the colour
or lustre of moon light, crystal gem, pearl, gold, blue
gem, mercuric sulphide (?), collyrium, the rays of the
rising Sun, or yellow orpiment, are auspicious ; and the
following is the authority of Sage Mann in Vritta metre
on the point.

nai mzm TTO mw i


qqf ^ ?i?5 -qqf^i qqiqiiqq ^ qjsrn^ Ii???ii
Sloka 111 —Such stones as enumerated above are
auspicious and ought not to be broken, since they are
always occupied by Yakshas and Nagas. The kings in
whose realms such rocks arc found will never experience
drought.

M q^i ^1% to qsisiqjjl: frr^Riq; I


Usq^^qRgqfirqoir |i??^ll
Sloka 112.—When a rock cannot be broken by
hammering, fire should be made on it with the logs of
Palasa and Tinduka trees and it should be burnt until it
Adh- LIV- SI-113-118] 48\
9
assumes the colour of the fire and then it should be
sprinkled with lime water Then it can be broken.

n? W
SloJca 113.—The ashes of Maneevaka tree and
reeds should be boiled in water and sprinkled on the rock
seven times after heating it. Then it will break. - «»

^n%iR ^noi ^ I
ft <TR^5
Sloha 114}.—Butter-milk, gruel and liquor with horse
gram and Jujube fruits must be kept for seven nights and
then poured on the rock and heated as before. Then it
will break.

^ 151 rfSE ^ RSRf HIIIIHT ft^ 9!p<l I


tRf iJjrifSdRifsdf II
Sloka 115. —The leaves and bark of Neem tree,
Sesamum stalks, Apamarga, Tinduka and Guduchi must
be burnt to ashes. These ashes should be dissolved in
the urine of cows and poured six times on the heated
rock. Then it will break.
Slolca 116.—Same as Ch. L. SI. 25, (P. 4o5), supra,.
Sloka 117.—Same as Ch. L Si- 2b1 (P. 405), supra.

mm mnwatn*! sw ^ ,
mm m 11151: IRI: i

iniiiftfih it iftii fsimiftriMI?i<jii


Shka 118.—A pond extending from east to .wesiY
retains water for along time, while one from rioxth to
«.«- 61
46$ [Adh. LlV.SL 1194^.

south does not, since it is spoilt invariably by the waves


raised by the wind. One who wishes for such a pond
or tank should cover its walls in contact with the water
with strong timber,-or with stones and the li^e, the soil
being rendered hard by the trampling of elephants,
horses, etc. •

/
Stoka 119—The banks of the tank mast be shaded
by Kakubha, banyan, mango-, Plaksha, Kadamba, Nichula,
Jambu, Vetasa, Neepa, Kuravaka, Tab, Asoka, Madhuka
and Bakula trees.

sk ^ i

Slokal20,—On one side let an outlet for the water


be made with the passage being built of stones; let a
panel without apertures bo fixed in a frame and fastened
to the earth with dust and mud.

qKiqsqjsswgljqfa! fq sr^sq: ii?q?ii


Sloka 121.—A mixture of aiiliniony, Musta bulbs,
Andropogon, powder of Rajakosataka and myrobalan
combined with Kataka nuts should be put into a well.
$§q ^ qi^^q vM I

N' Sloka 122.—If the water is muddy, pungent, salt-


ish, of bad taste, and not of good odour, it will by this
mixture become clear, tasteful, good-smelJing, and en-
dowed with other good qualities.
LIV. 123-125.LV-1] 483

fTRt wr: 11?^^ I


Slo&a 123.—The asterisms which are propitious for
sinking wells are Masta, Migha, Anuradha, Pushya,
Dhanishta, Uttanphalguni, Uttarashadha, Uttarabha-
drapada, Rohini and Satabhisha.

f^ fsRRTR i

Sloha 12i.—One should first offer oblations to


Varuna and drive 'a wedge of banyan or Vetasa at the
place of the Vein, having honoured it with flowers, per-
fumes and incenses.

WT3R 5r«RtR RIT uRs

11? ^11
Sloha 125.—Having viewed the opinions of Bala*
deva and others, I have first dealt with the subject of
water derived from the clouds after the full Moon in the.
month of Jyeshta (Adh. XXIII, supra). This second
method of exploring water from the earth has now been
clearly treated by me, Varahamihira, by the favour of
the sages,
Thus ends the 54th Adhyaya on "the exploration of Water
Springs."

IIVMI Treatment of Trees.

TOI# lltii
484 [Adh. LV. SI. 2-5.

Shha i.—One should have gardens laid out on the


banks of water/inasmuch as tanks and the like are not
lovely without shade on their margins

^ flai ^7 i
IRI1
Sloha 2.—A soft soil is favourable to all sorts of
trees. One should first of all sow there sesamum, which
must be crushed when in bloom, This is the first work
to be done for the soil,

wr^rr f
fi?r ^fi^: ; n

ll^TRR flTifRI ill 71 ll^lI


Sloka 5.—The tree Arishta, Punnaga and Sirisha
along with Priyangu creeper should first lie planted in
' gardens as well as near houses for ensuring prosperity.
<i«n ^
q;i

f«frr; gwr sfcn: uw ?ff« i

i vn •
^ pis l
li m nsn

ShTcas 4-5.—In respect of jack tree, Asoka, plantain,


Jambu, lemon, pomegranate, grape vine, Palivata, Matu-
janga (citron) and jasmine creeper, the grafting may be
485

done by smearing a branch with cow-dung and transplant-


ing it on the branch of another; i;or it may be done by
cutting o£f the trunk of a tree and by transplanting it likfe
a wedge on the trunk of another tree. (Here the part
where the junction is effected must be covered with a
coating of mud).

«T?5sfqr ^ \
sTfegrar n

arsrragmr?: I
^ ii^II

Slcka 6t—The grafting should be done in ftrmc


season for those that have not yet got branches; in
for those that have grown branches; in the beginning of
monSoon for those that have large branches. The parti-
cular direction of the cut off tree should be maintained in
grafting also.
?rirT
% f^rr: ftrfsu I
5fr?iqri^r« w** (kvr**: i
gwwr: qtrr%5ft ^ n

SloJca 7.—Trees can be taken to other countries and


there grafted on others, if they are smeared from root to
the stem with ghee, Andropogon, sesamum, honey,
Vidanga, milk and cow-dung.
486 iwrfi^nrrn [Adh, LV.SL1842.

5R*rr ^
qfti mi Mr^g^rfmssmRir: i
{kvw&<r*r &&iffii

ad: i^rf fRF arfar^daa: I


mdsTif^asta. ^riaa 1^11
Sloka 8,—One ought to be clean and worship a tree
with ablutions and pastes, and then graft it. Then it wil
thrive even with the leaves with which it is grafted.
arc sfrasid iasF5> I
^ ^ W* m ssf«Ti dfTm gm i sn
SloJcas 9.—The transplanted trees should be watered
morning and evening in summer; on alternate days in
cold season; and whenever the soil is dry during the rains.
vd*^«3I^E5R!5TSKI#TT: i

^5T STrKHI^ toRt "ReSRI I


ftftdssTRiw* w ii??II
SloJcas 10-11.—Jambu, Vetasa, Vanira, Kadamba,
fig, Arjuna, Matulunga, grape vine/lemon, pomegranate,
Vanjula, Naktamala, Tiiaka, Jack, Timira and Amrataka,
these sixteen trees grow in a moist soil.
S^T q^TITSilFcT?^ I
«RT^ SRI* fSJTorf ll?^ll
Sloha 12.—It is very good, if trees are planted 20
cubits apart; moderate, if 16 cubits apart; and inferior, if
12-cubits apart.
^ msw: i
***** fttfRnw fSrHGugtm i
imn smm «
Adh. LV. SI. 13.16.] 487

m^ssr IT ^ 'ftr^i: II?^II


Slokas 13,—Trees growing contiguously and touch-
ing one another with their roots interlocked are tortured
and do not yield fruits in sufficient quantity.

qiofq^i i
qqrawt wmw wfRr: ii?»ii «-
Sloka 14.—Trees get disease from cold blasts and
hot Sun; their leaves become pale-white, sprouts become
scanty and sickly, their branches become dry and their
milk oozes out.

Slohas 15,—Thereupon, the trees should be treated.


At the outset, the trees should be cleared of ulcers and
the like with a knife. Then a paste made of Vidanga,
ghee and silt must be applied to those parts and they
should be sprinkled with water and milk.
<mr ^

%5iq qm&sfai qrr«f<: u

5rn%^r g * u

wwitwii ?m: aOT it


c

f i
HUH
488 [Adh. SI. LV. 17-18.

SloTca 16-—When the fruits of a tree are destroyed,


it should be watered with milk cooled after being boiled
with horse-gram, black gram, green gram, sesamum and
barley. Being so treated, it will have abundant flowers
and fruits.
k i
srasiofi ll?\9ll

q5qi35R^rRT ^ il?C|l
"Slokas 17-18,—For increasing the yield of flowers
and fruits of trees, creepers and shrubs, they should be
sprinkled always with a mixture of two Adhakas (128
palas) of the powder of the dung of goats and sheep, one
Adhaka of sesamum, a Prastha (16 palas) of wheat parti-
cles, a Tula (100 palas) of beef and a Drona (256 palas)
of water kept for seven nights.

a u

f ^gr: aw u
^ror^ i
«ifiw 3 mix a
mm ^4 wfw: wfsfwa^i: i
^44 ^rsfg ftgau »
gin ^ «nms
31 n^x i
fct^rarmgri n a

fr i
Adh, LV. SI. 19.26.] "rtwismiftsMirts 489

niw^R ^|5n ^f^ii?^ii

Crcapsraresfaj fsirpi^ ^ iRoii


Slokas 19-20,—Any seed should be soaked in milk
for ten days, taking it out daily with the hand smeared
with ghee. Then it must be rolled rrnny a time in coTP
dung, fumigated with the flesh of deer and hog; thereupon
with flesh and hog's marrow, it should be planted in a
prepared soil (by sowing sesamum). Being sprinkled with
milk and water, it will grow and bloom.

Slohi 21.—Even a tamarind seed produces a sprout


when sprinkled with a compound of the flour of rice, black
gram and sesamum and particles of wheat and stale
meat and repeatedly fumigated with turmeric powder.

qsrfosfi silgigfsft iRqn

'/iiq^q^qAqfq tqR^^q IR^II

smut qqR ^i?qiqj jfiTjr^iqqiifq; i


5Ri4 qf«F%qi ^ q&q^wsqffqifa IRVH

^ f?qi?iiq^H?q qiqiq^ gg; IRHH


ia ^ fqrR^ I

q^t fiqwil ^qqi^i nqnqql IR^II


v. t. 6 a
496

Slohqs 22-26.—For making the wood-apple seeds


sprout, take the roots of Sarasaparilla, Amalaka, Dhava,
Vasika, the branch with leaves of Vetasa, of Suryavalli,
of Syama creeper, and of Atimukta (in all eight), boil
them in milk, cool it, and then soak the seeds in this
liquid for a period of time required for 100 beats. Then
after removing and drying them in the Sun daily for 30
days, sow them. This is the method prescribed for it.
Make a pit one cubit in diameter and twice as deep, fill
it with milk and water; let the pit dry, burn it, and then
smear it with a compound of honey, ghee and ashes. First
fill it with mud to a height of four digits, then fill it with
the powder of black gram, sesamum and barley; over this
put mud to the same height again, and then once again
fill it with the powder of black gram, etc; add to it an
infusion of fish and water and then pound all this until it
becomes a thick mass. Sow the seed at a depth of four
digits and sprinkle it with fish-water and fleshwater. Soon
will a tendril with nice sprouts cover the pandal in an
astonishing manner.

^3* sfte si irvsii

Slokat 27-28.—Any seed being steeped a hundred


times in a paste of Ankola fruh or in its oil, or in a paste
or oil of Sleshmataka fruit, will, when planted in the
earth, sprinkled with hail water sprout instantaneously,
and what wonder that the branches should be loaded with
fruits!
LV. 29-31. LVL. 1-2] 491

sfrsriR srif: t
arffe^^n^giTiTf ?TH^^ IR^II

inl'Rm'p^'Ri ^ ^TTR fcTw* I


ii^n
SloJcas 29-30.—A wises man ought to remove the shell
of the Sleshmataka seeds, steep them, in shade, seven
times in water mixed with a paste of An kola fruits; aidl
then rub them with buffalos' dung, and lay them in
manure. Being planted thereafter in mud soaked with
hail-water, they will produce fruit in a day-

f3^4 wrsRtHRi l
stBih WR \\\l\\
Sloka 31.—The asterisms prescribed by the Seers of
transcendental wisdom for the planting of trees are the
three Uttaras, Rohini, Anuradha, Chittra, Mrigasiras,
Rev^ti, Mula, Visakha, Pushya, Sravana, Aswioi and
Hasta.
Thus ends the 55th Adhyay> on "The Treatment of Trees''.

Description of Temples.

n?"
Slolca i.-—Having made big water tanks and laid out
gardens, one should build a temple in order to enhance
one's reputation aud religious merit.

5WTR 4 551*1*113 i i

*Kl4f 5W11 vsm IRII


492 [Adh. LVI. SI. 3-5.

Sloha 2.—One wishing to enter the worlds attained


by performing sacrifices and sinking wells and the Hkej
should build a temple, whereby one would get the fruits
of both.

^wilWSif^firsr: n

^Tfrf<igsrnrrl[ ^ \\
srwR^isnrr^rJf: |9Tmvari«rS i
rmr ^ wmr.

^r4l I

?n^srR3%5 ^ I
ii^II
Sloha 3.—Deities take a pleasure in residing in places
which are furnished with plenty of water and gardens
naturally or otherwise.

ii»ii

<i^RT?ri®^RTi%«n;?f3r55^Tfti HHII
Slohas 4-5.—Gods dwell with pleasure in (near) the
lakes where the rays of the Sun are warded off by the
parasol of lotus, which have clear water containing ave-
nues of white lotuses tossed by the shoulders of swans,
Adh. LVI. SL 6-9,] 493

which resound with the notes of swans, flamingoes,


Kraunchas and ruddy geese, and which have the aquatip
animals resting in the shade of the Niehula trees on their
bank.

n il^n

vmmt IIV9I1
Slokas 6-7.—Likewise do they dwell in places where
the rivers have large girdles of Krauncha birds, sweet
voice in the form of the melodious notes of the royal
swans, silken saree of the water, belts made of fishes, the
floral ear-decorations in the form of the trees in bloom on
the banks, round buttocks of confluences, lofty bosoms of
sand-dunes, and merry laughter of the swans.

•w% wm ^ iteii
Sloka 8.—They sport always in the vicinity of
forests, rivers, mountains and cataracts; and in towns
with pleasure-gardens
sr ^r^qri
<nsrFwf an ^

^qr^rifraw^tr ipftr: H
. . i
ypii m ^itri I
31 iimi
Shlca 9,—The several sorts of soil recommended for
the construction of houses for the several castes*
m [Adh. LVI. SI. 10-16.

wise recommended to persons of the different classes when


they wish to build'temples.
See Adhyaya Llll-Slokas 96-97, supra,

^ II?oil

Sloka 10,—The temple site should always be divided


into 64 squares. * Its middh door being situate in one of
the four cardinal quarters is highly auspicious-

vkm ilgoit 1
pTr ^ 11?? 11
WIT? ggsgg: l
IWIOT 5H f?3>3riF^g^ 11?
511^1 1
gifR ^r^ll?^ll

gq gf^TOtis I
I ?^i|
siwsireiTmHT sifoqi 1
^ Wl qfgqi gsf ^Rfejar |(?$||
Slohas 11-16,—The height of a temple should be
double its width and the flight of steps (over which the
edifice is built) equal to a third of this height. The
Sanctum sanctorum should be half the above width.
All rund this there are walls- Its door is one fourth of the'
sanctum sanctorum in width and twice as high. The
side-frame of the door has a breadth of a quarter of its
height; similarly the threshold and the upper block. The
Adh. LVL SI. 11-16.]

thickness of the frames is equal to a fourth of their


breadth. A door consisting of three, five, seven or nine
frames is highly commended. Lower down, upto a height
of Jth of the doorpost, two images of door-keepers
must be kept ; the remaining space being ornamented
with the carvings of auspicious birds, Bilwa treeSj
Swasthika figures, pitchers, couples, foliage, creepers and
Siva's hosts. The idol with its pedestal ought to be a&<-
high as the door diminished by an eighth, of these, the
idol being of two parts and the pedestal one.
There are many varieties of temples, of which Meru is one,
whose dimensions are : Breadth — 32 cubits, height — 64 cubits;
the height of fche flight of steps ~ V cubits ; the Sanctum sanct-
orum = 16 clihits ; all round there are walls of 3 cubits' thickness.
The door is 4 cubits in breadth ; it- height is cubits r the width
of the frame and threshold ~ 2 cubits ; its thickness — 12 digits ;
the height of the idol ~ 4 cubits and 16 digits; the height of the
pedestal — 2 cubits and 8 digits.

5frcgwf sfrrasfrgr^r n

^ zstwn w
wzw tjclNi I
agem n
?Tw^«i»rrit ^ i
rlr^r?: «
^T^mRsr i
srr n
^ qr i
II
ndrsilr ^ i
4*$ [Adh. LVI. SI. 17-^0.

HrW«4 q*if«q 5rr?rg qrrftrti i


^ ^nft qf&wr Iqwsr n
woisfrftr^r^rnr qr^ Rivtfqa I
fSr»?kq •q ftq«r ^ u

ii?^i

ffr in: dram335i «Ri i


mfi ^t¥5ji2isi3«3i \M
shtrij simian H^RI *RI i
3^lfBTg^3 Wlft 33F33: II
Slokas 17-19.—There are twenty types of temples
enumerated hereby me: viz: (1) Mem (2) Mandara
(3) Kailasa (4) Vimana chchanda (5) Nandana (6) Samu-
dga (7) Padma (8) Garnda (9) Nandivardhana (10)
Kunjara (11) Guharaja (12)Vrisha (13) Hamsa (14)
Sarvatobhadraka (15) Ghata (16) Simha (17) Vritta (18)
Chatushkona (19) Shodasasri and (20) Ashtasri. I shall
now begin to define them in regular order-

113 "H
Shka 20.—Among these, the, temple known as
Meru is Kexangular, has twelve storeys and internal win-
dows of various types. It has four doors in the quarters
and is 32 cubits in width,
am % nmm
Adh. LVL SI. 21-23.] 49?

£f^fa?fmnr wwgrfr: i
srmr^r mrlx(%ir ikwrfmr ti

%?5I*nS!q[ lll^RSITt^tSS#W^ IR?| |


Sloka 21, —The Mandara temple is hexangular, 30
cubits in width and has ten storeys and domes. Kailasa
is similar to this, but has eight floors and is 28 cubits jn
width.
TO! ^ sgr^qr:
f^aroT: m^rfjssr \
3T5«ltT«r %mw I
nsfy: qa; srm^^fl tjHfqap: II

5fi%: qtegiofp: IR^H


Slola 22.—The Vimana Cchanda temple is 21 cubits
in breadth and has latticed windows. The Nandana too
has six storeys and 16 cupolas and measures 32 cubits,
am ^ ww
irm^nriorngTEi i
srr^T^: n

srrwr^: jjar: n
ITI: mi qirtfm: mi srti i
*(k\& ^ ^ ir^II
Sloha 25.—The Samudga is circular in shape, and
Padma is like a lotus in appearance ; both these'measure
8 cubits, have only one storey and one dome; [ The
round one is shaped like a green gram and the other has
eight petals],
t. ^r. 63
498 f^fsrffnnrn^ [Adh. LVI. Adh. 24-26.

ri«rr ^ i
gspftj ^gs-. ^?q^r: qwr?ra^«r l

Vfti} ^5(1% ^ t
'sa^w rasisn n^yli
Sloka 24,—The Garuda is shaped like an eagle with
.wings and tail- The Nandin is like the former but with-
out the wings and taiL Both these are 24 cubits in
width. They have seven stdreys and are adorned with
20 cupolas.
atn ^ wvts i
»i^sr m*iwr. i
a«r$fhsjfc: u
^iiorr <iZ*3«%Rg i
^?imr5gSr^i%<irfr mu

$$ wg: I
g?*i5f: IRMi
ShJca 25.—The Kunjara is shaped like the back of an
elephant (like a standing etc.) and measures 10 cubits all
round from the bottom. It has only one storey. The
Guharaja measures 16 cubits and is single-storeyed.
Both have a roof with three dormer-windows.
oSft ^ SfcRW I
f^rlr nugremV c^r; m?i mqfii
g^^5u w> 7)«SE! it
wm g^oir i
snni^r u

im 'mmi\ ir^ii
499

SMa 26.—The Vrisha has only one storey and


dome, measures 12 cubits and is circular all round. The
Hamsa is shaped like a swan (with beak, wings and tail)
and measures 12 cubits. The Ghata is shaped like a
pot and measures 8 cubits.

^2: ^^^^3 r^rffOTrsH^?: I

^51: IR^SlI
Sloka 27.—The Sarvtobhadra has four doors, many
domes, many beautiful dormer-windows and five storeys,
its breadth being 26 cubits.
•mr ^ i

?jRhsJ5^uS«i ii
TO^rrr: I
srffr^r n

iR^li
Sloka 28,-—The Simha has 12 angles, is adorned
with images of lions. Its width is 8 cubits. The re-
maining four, viz-, Vritta-round, Chatushkona-quadrangu-
lar, Shodasasri-one with 16 angles, and Ashtasri^with 8
angles have significant names and are dark inside. All
these have only one storey and oine cupola, except the
Chaturasra which has five domes.
500 fK?«Vc^nrJ3L[Adh, LVI. SI. 29-30.

These dark ones do not luve external light entering the in-
terior* There should be walls close by all louml the temple and
the. entrance is to be on the western side* The walls are so con-
structed that they look part and parcel of tho temple structure
and not apart from it. The outer gate being on the north, the
door of the temple should be made in the east (front) The idol in
the temple should le made of gems, by whose lustre, there will be
ample light inside.

fm i

13% Sr fTWfm: i

amw mmim 5r<rq I

Sloka 29,—Accoalin^ to Alaya, the height of a storey


should be 10S digits, while according to Viswakannan it
is 3| cabits or 84 digits.
fw ^ m: i
0

tWt ^ i

sui? I
f^ri H^n

Sfo^a 50.—Learned sculptors (carpenters) reconcile


the above two opinions on the subject. If you add the
height of the crown-work (dove ridge or cornice), the
smaller number will eqiikl the greater.
By Kapotapali is meant lion-faces made pf wood iutting oat.
501

9 {
waTUtf ikzi g i
am ^ a^^a\ qs-^ra i
%*fra«Tn%iT*ar ma
^i«?rat ?T5 a^r sranw^ 11
^^5Riaa;m^ ^firag a^lrfaagi

g^WI-

|$1T ^§11% I
^1R
urn *RR ^isr^R; ii^^II
SlokaSl,—Thus have f succinctly treated of the
characterisucs of temples- All that has been expounded
by sa^e Carga is found in this Chapter. I have derived
authority tor my slatemenis by 'following, closely the
texts of great length composechby Sages Manu and others.

fhus tmds the '*»6th Adhyaya on the " description of Temples

HHWl On the Adamantine Glue»

mk ^ I
iT^SRr 5RF II?II

■Vf. •.
3r?<5Rfs^ ^ jsqfg: 11^11

3T^n%5l^ pj ^issf ^ti^; li^ti


Slohas 1-3.—Take unripe 'Tinduka fruits, unnpe
wood-apples, flowers of silk cotton, seeds of Sallaki,
502 frsMfcarw*. (Adh. LVII. SI. 4.7.

the bark of Dhanvana and Vacha ; boil them all in a


Drona of water and reduce it to an eighth of its original
volume. Combine the sediments with the following
substances, viz,, Srivasaka (a secretion of a tree used as
incense), Raktabola, Guggulu, Bhallataka, Kunduruka
(the exudation of Deodar), the exudation of Sarjarasa
tree, Atasi and Bilwa fruit. This paste is termed Ada-
mantine glue.

uyn
Sloka 4.—When this giuc, being heated, is applied
to temples, mansions, windows, Siva's emblems, idols,
walls and wells, it will last for a crore of years.

liHh

^ri^: 11^ ,1
Slokas 5-6.—There is a second glue of excellent
qualities made of the sediments, as explained before, of
lac, Kunduru, Guggulu, house smoke, wood-apple, Bilwa
kernel, fruits of.Naga, Neem, Tinduka and Madana,
madder, Sarjarasa, Raktabola and Amalaka. This too
is made use of for the purposes mentioned above.

WifliiqisiRqm: ^rrftwn t

m mq ^5RFSjq: iivsn
Sloka 7.—There is a third glue known as Vajra-
tala which is composed of the horns of cows, buffaloes
and goats, hair of donkeys, buffalo-hide, cow-hide, Neem
fruits, wood apples and Raktabola.
503

3$ it 5 Clfd+i+mu [
'fis^T \%m ^wig: lien
Sloka 8.—A. mixture consisting of eight parts of
lead, two of - belJ-metal, and one of iron rust, has been
mentioned by Maya and is to be known as Vajra san-
ghata (Diamond compound).
hw ^ wi: i
fi i

11
Thus ends the 57th Adhyaya on the Adamantine glue.,,

vfcmwqmww: liH^l Description of Idols.

HRf ?5rT mm I
• ll?!l
ftloka 1.—The smallest particle of dust that comes
to sight, when the Sun passes through the 'interstice of a
window, is to be known as .an Atom ; and this is the
smallest unit'of all measures.

s
siEgtriR mm mm IRII
■o
Sloka 2.—An atom, a dust-particle, hair's tip, a nit,
a louse, a barley-corn and a digit are in order eight times
bigger than the preceding measure. One digit 'becomes
an integer. ^
504 [Adh. LVIIL SI. 4-7.

Shha 5.—The height of the pedestal (of an idol) is


a third of the height of the door of a temple diminished
by an eighth part. . The idol is twice as high as the
pedestal,

n3
JTfrr^i i jifqi iitfii

Sloka 4.—The face of an idol is 12 of its own digits


long and broad, Nagnajit, however, states that its length
must be 14 digits which is a measure prevalent in the
Dravida country.

Here a digit means ijgof the height of the idoh


cHTT ^ 5!«f3q: i

sfjprR ?r«ir ^I'S »

•O
I ^ 13^} f%p; ^ ^rsf^ tog IIHII
\3 sE
Sloka5.—The nose, forehead, chin and neck are
four digits long ; so too are the ears; the jaws and the
chin are two digits broad.

arsif$ ssit srdr I


^ -o

>o 9 ^ W 9 o - ll^ll
Sloka 6\—The forehead is 8 digits in. breadth. Two
digits further off are the temples, being of four digits.
The ears are two digits in extent.

sRofnifg: ifjafor lifrr t

^ ii«ii
Adh. LVia SI. 8-11.] 56S

Sloka 7,—The tip of the ear is digits off the


corner of the eye on a level with the brows. The ear-
hole and the raised margin near it lie at the same level
as the centre of the eye and measure one digit.

s srfsgj I

Shha 8.—Sage Vasishta observes that the distaac^


between the eye-corner and the ear is four digits. The
lower and the upper lip meisure respectively one digit
and half a digit in breadth.

adhip 3 ill--51 ^ 5BI^ I

3^1® sqniq; 11^(1

Sloka 9.—The dimple above the lip is half a


digit. The mouth must be made four digits in length
and IJ digits in thickness. An opened mouth is of three
digits in the middle.
mm&w ^3*1 ^ ssiaat nm i
"•O
||? o||
SS o
Sloka 10»-—The sides of the nose measure two digits^
the tip of the nose is two digits in height and breadth.
The space between the eyes is four digits.

5 mi i

^RI 1^1 II??(I


SS
Shha 11.—The socket of the eye and the eye itself
measure two digits. The pupil measures one-third of
the above, i. e. g digit; and the innermost circle of the
pupil is | digit. The width of the eye is one digit
f.«. 64
50f) [Adh. LVIII. SI. 12-i6.

"O

Sloha, 12.—The brows measure ten dibits from end


to end ; the line of tiie brows is I di^it in width ; the
interval between the brows Is d dibits ind the length o(
each brow is 4 digits.

*ert g i
C\ >o

Vj)
Sloka 13 —The line of hair should be made equal
(ten digitsj to the brows conjoined- and half a digit
thick. At the end of the eyes must be made the inner
corner, one digit in extent.

SZoia J^.—The head is 3d digits in circumference,


and 14 digits in width. But in a picture, only 12 digits
are visible and the remaining 20 are not visible.

3rf« iK® ^raf^RixE^ i

Sloka 15,—The face and the hair put together, are


16 digits in length according to Nagnajit (b e. the facef
14 digits and hair-line, 2 digits). The neck has a width
of 10 digits and its circumference is 21 digits.
wzi%im |<?4 ^ rfr5jHiq?r I

Slokas 16.— The ^distance between the lower part


uf the neck and the heart is' lb digits; so also is that
Adh. LVIII.SL 17-21 ] stg7Wf7ffs^'jr«<: 507

between the heart and the nivel. The distance between
the centre of the nia;} mi the p^nis is the same as
above.

■■5

-o
Sloka 17. —The tlh^hs* mrisure digits .in length ;
so do the shanks. The knee cips are 4 digits and the
feet are also 4 digits in height.

s-f^srefffr ^ n TIT? I
■" s»
jfiqi h^n

Sloka 18.—The feet are 12 digits long and 6 broad;


the great loos are 5 digits in length, and 5 digits in •
circumference; the second toe is 3 digits long.

arefaistsRi: srcip'j: ssVr 1

Slokci 19. -The remaining toes should be less by an


eighth than the preceding one in order. The ele-
vation of the big toe is . \ digits ; and that of the others
less by an eighth than the preceding one in succession,

rf3|; I

^Rld 1%^ IRoll

Sloka 20,—The experts have laid down that the


nail of the big toe should be | digit; that of the other
toes at i digit or a little lessened for each succeeding toe,

5ifijt nsRR l

^ 1 m HH iRtii
508

Slokob 21.—The circumference of the end of shank


is 14 digits and its breadth 5 digits; but in the middle it
is 7 digits in width and 21 in circumference .

g 5*13^ 3 qRurn: i
fsgaiisf IRRII

Slolca 22.—The width of the knee in the middle is


8 digits ; its circumference, 24 digits. The thighs are 14
digits broad in the middle and its circumference is 28
digits.

^rfiR^pr qRqt i
^ fwi IR^II
iS'foAct 55. - The loins are 18 digits in breadth, and
44 digits in circumference. The navel is one digit deep
and broad.

mi\i im ^ q5|i%% irvii


Sloha 24*.—The circumference of the waist at the
centre of the navel is 42 digits. The interval between
the two paps is 16 digits. The armpits are at a height
of 6 digits (in an oblique direction) from the paps.

3rerq#j qif qjiqf qqrf ^ I


qi| qfR^TOTl qrnqif ll^ll
SZoAct 25.—The extent of the shoulders is 8 digits.
The arms as well as the fore-arms measure 12 digits in
length, the arms being 6 digits broad and the fore-arms,
4 digits.

qtea qi| ^ qRonirprew?^ ^ i


m iiq^n
Adh. LVI1I. SI. 27-29.1 509

Sloka 26. -The circumference of the arms at the


arm-pit is 16 digits and at the wrist, 12 digits- The
palm should measure 6 and 7 digits in breadth and length
respectively.

| qqRT ItRvsii
SloJca 27.—The middle finger is 5 digits ; the fo^e-^
finger is half a joint smaller; the ring-finger is equal to
the fore-finger, and the little finger less by one joint.

qqufrs^ IR<JII

Sloka 28,—The thumb should have two joints, while


the remaining fingers must have three each. The nail
of each finger should measure a half of its joint.

. ^^q^qii^qRf qnqi I
qfcRi 5^01^1 IIRV
Sloka* 29.—An image should be made in such a
way that its ornamerits, dress, decorations and form
conform to the practices prevailing in the country. If it
is possessed of the required good features, it will bestow
prosperity by its presence.

Saga Kasyapa is quoted here, but the idea is the same,


anr ^ ww i
srasng®# wiz I
Hr«r nfar g p^ammoici: u
*ifr*eK 53J®r2^r ^i
ii
510 3r??ar%»r«iR, [Adh, LVIII. SI. 29.

A ' J*. ■
srf^r VW*1 'm; '■ -■

sr^frs^urH r rv^v:- ti
ai^ .-9 <
^55% -^frT^rn ^:■•-?,. (i
^Wfrawisrsf or ,
aar^^ oti o- ;r^r n
, ^rfh^r^rs^55f
rfra^r S3 >-i3i( _ ' -i
§^sf ^i>s?*y. t
W'if q'nn:;:ri; j(
prRf ^?rrrjjrr Tsr^^ir^r j
^«;wrf^ *q n
^ ^r# ^gflr^ii ^r«i n 5
^T^argi^j ui-fr '-^^f »

Slgt 5«?^ TiCqfrTc?' It


$T^r: qr^WMoi qH;-ri*i ^^.:?^" ^ 5
^gw -s^ix! u
fr^r^tnr wifBi svs 1
«T|5s 5 vrSwmr trctwz^'i-t ■ i"v u
^rww«af q?rtrrig^?^ii'?i,^i^ : j

• -4.^ q-sgv
o u
arerspr j
mf ?jS ^r^Tji w^rsc ^ai: 11
^ ^^55; i
qgnr^r
sj a^-^vTi^H-ir
S3 «
sRrfjT^r "aa^ar
'O 'T.ft^r -a^^iRai
s3 1
g^:q(«ir» ^as^i f^qafgrg rn^ar ti
ftqarfeawf: ?rqr a^r: qaite^an 1
^qgarg; g^rra; «
^oftqar sr%flT t
Adh. •LVlII. SI. 30-35.] J
»

mt iRoii
SloJca 50.—Sri Rama? son of Dasaratha, and Bali,
son of Virochana should ba nri1:20 dibits in height.
The heights of the other Image- -up. nor, moderate and
inferior are less by 12 digits, i. e., 105, bo, and 84 digits.
The measures given so far refer to images whose height is
108 digits. So, they have to he prof ortinnately reduced or in-
creased for the other varieties
wirsg^i feiiT ■T-T i

ii^li
fairer: i

3R ^ giP^: (T^ I
qm ^ $ n«ii
3 gnPs-rrd s-rr^t '-mmt I
^ i^oft: URiii 11^ 11
SloJcas 31-35'—Those who wish for prosperity
should have the image of Lord Vishnu made in the
following manner. The Lord should have either four or
only two arms; his breast should bear the Srivatsa
mark; it should be adorned wild the Kaustubha gem ;
He should be made as dark as the Atasi flower;
He is clothed in yellow garment, shows a serene
face, wears a diadem and car nogs, has plnmp neqk,
breast, shoulders and arms. Of the eight arms, the
right four have a sword) mace; arrow and emblem of
5l2 ttwffrmr** [Adh. LVIII. Si. 36-39.

peace (the fringes raised upward); the left ones, a bow,


a buckler, a discus, and a couch. If only four arms are
desired, one is the giver of peace or blessings, and the
other wears the m ice on the right and couch and discus
on the left. If He is made with only two hands, then
the right hand bestows peace and the other wears the
conch.

ii^ll
SloTca S6,—Baladeva should be made having a
plough in his hand, with eyes rolling owing to intoxica-
tion, and wearing an ear-ring and having his complexion
as white as conch, the Moon and the lotus-stalk.

sf&rftrasurafl n^ii
wi is?# I
3:i»it i 'i^n
u^ssn^snifj i
I'issin iufi?rtar H^ii
SloJcas 37-S9,—Goddess Ekanamsa should be situ-
ated between Baladeva and Sri Krishna, with her left
. hand placed on the hip and the other hand holding a
lotus. If she is to be four-armed, in the left hands she
has a book and a lotus, and in the right ones, boon to the
suppliants and a rosary. If she is to be eight-armed, in
the left hands, she has a water-pot, a bow, a lotus and a
book, and in the right ones, boon, an arrow, a mirror,
and a rosary.
Boon-givicg hand is oce with the open palm, fingers pointicg
downwards.
Adh-'LVIII. SI. 40-44.] 513
»
!If 5r«?TT^ I
ami: ^ ^ ^^Ri^rasnrc^i i!»oii
SloTca £0,—Samba should be made with a mace in
his hand; Pradyumna, endowed with a charming body,
with a bow in his hand. Their wives also should be
made holding swords and shields in their hands,

m\ <Tf5rRRwr I
fqim: il»?li
Sloka 41.—Brahman should have four faces, a
water-pot in his hand and is seated on a lotus. Subrah-
manya should be a boy in appearance, hold a javelin in
his hand and have a peacock for his ensign.
Tjqf ^1101?^ I

ffiwr Rfiq; nv^ll


SloJca 42*—Indra has a white four-tusked elephant,
the fhunderbolt in his hand and another characteristic,
viz , a third eye placed horizontally on his forehead.
fgitfifpjsT fqs=T5Tis% ^ i
^ «igj ffans qmiW qi RRgtri^iiy^u
SloJca 43,—On the head of Lord Siva, a digit of
the Moon should be placed ; his ensign, is a bull ; he has
a third eye, high on his fore-head ; he has a trident in
one hand and a bow called Pinaka in the other. Or, he
may be represented as having Parvati for his left half,

ftifa srum qqm ^ nvyii

Sloka 44,—The Buddha should be represented


seated on a lotus and looking as if he were the father of
i, u. 65
514 [Adh. LVIII. SI. 45-49.

mankind, very forgiving, with hands and feet marked


with lotuses, with a serene body aad sparce hair.
There are two other readings and The
first means "very dark" and the other * well-trimmed."

ansrii^inf 5 #Tr*nf: I
TVhsmWI ny^ii
Slolca 45.—The God of the Jains, viz-, Jina, should
represented naked, young, handsome and serene in
appearance, with his arms reaching the knees and his
breast marked with the Sri Vatsa figure.

^ iiy^n
1%^: 5ri|f?r qf3r ifjvufr i
mmv-

^W5fis& IIV<JII

Slokat 46-48-—The Sun-God's nose, forehead,


shanks, thighs, cheeks and breast should be elevated .
he should be dressed in the northern style, covering
the body from breast to foot, fie holds two lotuses
born of his hands, in his arms ; wears a diadem; his
face is adorned with car-rings; he has a long pearTneck-
lace and a girdle round his waist. His face has the lus-
tre cf the interior of the lotus'; his body is covered with
an armour ; face, pleasant with a smile and has a halo
bright with gems (or circle of bright lustre of gerns).
Such a Sun is auspicious for the architect.

mm \
swgfasjR ^ m uy^ii
Adh." LVIII. SI, 50-54-] tr&rmiifrswi: 515

fif fT?rrf^5:1
n^oii

jrot 5 mmf Rftsr^ 1


^ITRJfrri Triff TI%TFRdl f?5r«c37I^: IIH^I
flflld |
?rl5rfdttr^5f ^TI4 *reF"N»Tqj( i^^li
Slokas 49-52 —An idol of the Sun, one cubit higli is
beneficial ; one that measures two cubits in height bes-
tows wealth ; those of 3 and 4 cubits lead to happiness
and plenty respectively. When it is of larger limbs, there
will be trouble from the king ; when of shorter limbs, the
sculptor will be afflicted with disease ; when of slender
belly, impending famine ; when of thin limbs, loss of
wealth ; when it has injuries, the maker will die through
the fall of a weapon ; when it is bent on the left side, it
kiljs his wife; on the right, it robs him of his life; when
its eyes are turned upwards, he will become blind ; when
bent downwards, lie will have worries. Thus, the good
and bad effects o[ all images will have to be assessed as
in the case of the Sun-God-

^ r^Il> 1333: IM'I


19*33313313 3«3 9 1^33333 I
3331^133 33T 33*33: 131*333 331=3
Slokas 53-54.—Treat the circumference of (the round
part of) the emblem of Siva (made of wood, stone or
gem) as the height and divide it into three parts. The
part at the bottom should be quadrilateral; that in the
middle, octagonal; and the last one, cylindrical- The
516 grgrtawn;. [Adh. LVIIL SI. '55-57.
%
quadrilateral part must be kept in a pit in the earth, the
middle one, in that of the pedestal; and the pedestal
around the pit must be equal in extent to the visible
height.

m m ftw* wistq; hhhii


SloTca55.—An emblem being too thin and long
".destroys the country; being devoid of a side, ruins the
town ; and one with a wound on the head, tends to the
ruin of the owner himself.

Shha 66, — The group of mothers should be repre-


sented with th ^ characteristics peculiar to the Gods
whose name they bear. Revanta (Sun's son) should be
seated on horse-back, with the companions of hunting,
sport, etc. • -
The mothers must have charming breasts, slender waist,
large buttocks, so as to make them appear attractive-

mmw iw IIH^II
SloJca 57.—The God of death should be mounted on
a buffalo with a club in his hand; Varuna, on a swan
with a noose in his hand ; and Kubera, on a human be-
ing, with a pot-belly and a crown placed on the left side
of the head.
tw ^ *TW<r: i

vwmft fkmm, u
Adh. LVIIL SI. 58..1 517

^r^ra^^sRn^rvif: i

5T?r^r?; I
sr^rfzagsi: H
mmt : I
^r^'aiqu^r ^R^re; gi?NR: ti

TW^i^r?fr ^ ^(h^mv R?rr^TO n

f&fjeir ^r^r flf|^rg?g/^sfr n


fl^Rsr: ?rr%f^2>5ri?«: i
RflRfScTr OTTTR: «
fr ^gwfrm
^ c i
<?^nar fipfrz^r^ u
^rgref«g^cr: %?fni^r jj^rn^: i
ll
feR*3S55ien ^ i
^rs555ir%JrTWr ^r ^t^r n
»?% i
^^:rra QV&qtmM II
f^rmm vi^^r»iT fff^rrer^sr^r i
gnr^JT^r f^f^r % ^rgsisn n
tfter 3[5«rrfti5ft i
JT^ Hsmrot 3 gCi^f R^rRrsft II
mfi 5Trrr ^=1 I
nrW Wi^ig^r n
g^ir gsi^mw i
wg^r«ff ^mfg^r ^as^r syfa^r gni n •

^iiiii MH^ll
518

Sloka 58—The Lord of Siva's hosts has an ele-


phantine face with a single tusk, a bulging belly, a
hatchet in his hand and a turnip of very dark foliage
and root.
Thus ends the 58th 4dlivaya on " Description of Tdols."

Ingress into the Forest.

^ ii? ii
Slokil.—The maker of images should enter the
forest on a favourable days e , a day presided over by
a planet bestowing prosperity, and having an unhurt as-
terism—when good foretokens are discovered by the
astrologer and when there are auspicious omens pre-
scribed for a journey.

|R||

• 11 ^ ||

aiOrtraisj lltfH
8lokas 2-4.—Those trees that grow-in cemeteries,
roads, temples, ant-hills, gardens, hermitages (penance-
groves), sacred .spots, near the confluences of rivers,
those that are reared being wateyed, those that are stunt-
ed, those that have grown beside others, those that1 are
infested with creepers, that are fbroken by thunderbolt
Adh. LIX. SI. 5-71.]

and storm/one that has fallen by itself, that is broken by


elephants, that has withered.' is burnt by fire, that con-
tains bee- hive—all these trees are to be avoided. Those
that have soft leaves, ilowers and fruits will be auspi-
cious. Going to the desired (chosen) tree, he should
worship it with food and flowers.

fallow 1IH1I
'hmw i
irmii.h411m^ ii^II

Slokas 5-6,—Deodar, sandalwood, Sami and Ma-


dhuka are good for the images instalied by Brahmins ;
Arishta, Aswatliui, Kluidira and Bilwa bestow prosperity
on the Kshatriyas; Jivaka, Khadira, Sindhuka and Sy-
andana on the Vaisyas ; and Tinduka, Kesara, Sarja,
Arjuna, Mango and Sala, on the Sudras.

aur ^ i

srkt^nS sff^rvirimu STTO: u

5Tm: w
4W5IT 54^r: i
w

rat m mq\ I
li^ii

Sloka 7.—Since an emblem of Siva or an image


should" be installed acQording to the directions of th«
tree, the different directions as well as the upside and
downside should be marked on the tree.
520. [Adh. LIX. SI..: 8-12.

1
w «hppk
siiwrmm«%<ir i
tt^t: <n^5 ^«fli: g n

w*n ^ ^

816km 8-9.—After worshipping the tree with Payasa,


sweets, rice, curds, sesamum seeds, edibles, etc., wine,
flowers, incenses and perfumes, Gods, manes, Goblins,
demons, serpents, Asuras, hosts of Siva, Ganesa, etc.
should be worshipped at night- Thereafter, touching
the tree, one should recite the following :

3r#rap^i ^ iffoiifcr: I
is? n? o«i
irflf f|pq^?Il3TE^ I
3Pi?r m i??I
tJ
Slokas 10-11,— Oh Tree, you have been selected
for the worship of the particular deity. Salutation to
you! I worship you in accordance with the rules;
kindly accept it. May all those beings that dwell in this
tree fix their residence elsewhere after receiving the offer-
ings made according to rules. May they forgive us now;
We bow to them."

it JWicr I
fw%oi srgifcjDi ii^n
Sioi&a 12,—In the morning, one should sprinkle the
tyee with water and cut it on the north-eastern side with1
LIX. J3-14, LX. 1.3-] <»%TOjssinr: 521

an axe smeared with honey and ghee. The remaining


parts are to be cut in a clock-wise manner

ii^II
Sloka 13.—If the tree falls down on the east, north-
east, or north, it augurs prosperity; if it falls on the
south-east, south, south-west, west and north-west, there
will be in order, outbreak of fires, disease, disease,
disease and destruction of horses.

^ qf^i: iqwirssr ^ '7(3^1: ll?»ll


Sloha M.—What has not been mentioned here in
connection with the topic of c entering a forest, [viz.* the
fall of trees (Adh. XLIII-20), the cutting and the interior
of trees was already (Adh. XLI11-19) explained by me
in connection with Indra's banner and construction of
houses. (Adh. LI 11-12 2) Those ideas have to be applied
here too.
Thus ends the 59th Adhyaya on " Entering a Forest.

sn%qiJrf55iqvTJ«qF7: ll^ll Installation of Idols

ftra f wft i
ii?ii
*n*i ^srn ^fsr: I
snfcqf f^r ^"IF: irii
%?IT g qio|ti q;q I
^f: q;iqfj irii
*a66
522 Stffcffcaiwj. [Adh. LX. Si. 4-6.

Slokas 1-3.—A wise man ought to construct in the


north or east a platform for th^ installation ceremony
with four archways and covered with the sprouts of aus-
picious trees. For the eastern side of the platform are
laid down variegated garlands and flags; for the south-
eastern one, red ones; for the southern and south-wes-
tern sites, black ones. They must be white in the west,
p?Ie.white in the north-west, variegated in the north and
yellow in the north-east.

liyn

Jraiftfil: I
3 %^i iihii
Slokas 4-5.—An idol, made of wood or clay bestows
long life, prosperity, strength and victory ; one made of
precious stone tends to the weal of the world ; one of
gold bestows health; one of silver, fame ; one of copper,
increase of children ; and an idol or emblem of Siva
made of stone, acquisition of immense landed property.
wr ^ i
ffvg: wm i
mstm i&rsti nr^ifroj n
fmar mvmi i

531^551 irmwi f« ^ wn% I

Slokas 6.—An image being hurt by a wedge destroys


the headman and the family; one being damaged by a
hole causes diseases, troubles and ruin.
Adh. LX. SI 7-11.] qf&tfrflswr: 523

««rr ■g WJ*ri l
wr 5 sr^Rf^n^^fr 1
^ «Trfi 11
fn^araisi f%: I
?q?R5fRHI^ IIVSII
Sloka 7.—After smearing with cowdung the floor in
the centre of the platform, covering it with sind and
then with holy grass, the image should be placed \^jth
its head resting on a throne and feet on a pillow.
i
TTIIWH: fsnsuAt ikii

^ ^T^l: ll^li
1
1
: 11 ? 011 '
Slokas 8-10.—The image with its head pointing to
the east should be bathe l with a decoction of Plaksha,
Aswattha, Indian fig, Sirisha agd banyan mixed with all
kinds of herbs bearing auspicious names (such as Jaya,
Jayanti, Jeevanti, Jeevaputri, Punarnava and Vishnu-
kranta, etc.), with sacred grass and the like, with clay
dug up by elephants and bulls from mountains, ant-hills,
river-banks at the confluences, and that of lotus-lakes,
mixed with water from holy rivers along with the five
products of cows and with scented water containing gold
and gems, to the accompaniment of the sounds of vari-
ous musical instruments and of the chantings of Punyaha
and other Vedic hymns.
W f&Nfesr Hfsri: 1
ilsrpR: HUH •
524 fSTOftamm [Adh LX. SI. 12-15.

Shka 11.—The High-Priests should recite in the


east hymns relating to Indra; and in the south-east, to
Fire ; and they should be honoured with monetary gifts.

snsR^niTR HIT I! ^II

^3? ?I TO'fir ll?^l


SloTcas 12-13-—The Priest should worship the Fire
with the hymns sacred to that God who is to be in-
stalled. The symptoms of Fire have been already ex-
plained by me on the occasion of dealing with the
raising of ^ Indra's Banner" (Adh. XLI1J-32). A fire
filled with smoke, turned to the left and sending sparks
continuously is not auspicious. The priest's failing in
memory and moving forward are also inauspicious.

<rf ifSraf fiw§; i

sfi%irt snsfWrnf II Wi

Shka 14.—When the image has been bathed, clad


in a new garment, beautifully adorned with ornaments
and worshipped with flowers and perfumes, the priest
who instals it should lay it on a well-spread bed.

gaf siffog&srfa'h i
1Nlw*5n& *BI% swr fftg II?HII.
Shka 15.—After the sleeping idol has been properly
consecrated with the materials for waking up, accompa-
nied by dance and songs, the installation should be done
at a time prescribed by the astrologer, i. e,f in the
bright half of the northern solstice.
Adh. IlX. SI. 16.19,] 'jftagTsv^ra: 525

II?^||
5n<* sr^d ^urorf^ I
RfSj^irT^mir ll?^ll
R%^rns»q^q 1

Rift ^ |l?<2l(
«•
Slohas 16-18.—After worshipping the idol with flo-
wers, cloths and unguents, along with the sounds of
conchs and musical instruments, it should be taken into
the sancUtm sanctorum with all precaution round the
temple, i. e.y from left to right. Then giving copious
oblations and worshipping Brahmins and those of the
religious assembly, the idol should be placed in the pit of
the pedestal in which gold-piece^ has been deposited.
By honouring especially the installer, astrologer, Brah-
miug, the men of the assembly and the carpenter, one
will get all blessed things in this world and heaven in
the next

rqcoTmiiHdR; wto

snfTR; sfesr fsiRRr fk%-


^ WT mi il?^ii
Sloka 19.— The installing priests of Vishnu are
known as Bhagavatas; of the Sun as Magas ; of Siva,
as Pasupathas (ash-smeared ones); of the divine Mothers
as those adepts in the rites of the Mothers' circle; of
Brahman, Brahmins; of the Buddha, (all benevolent) of
serene mindj as Sakyas ; of the Jains, as naked monks.
These different priests have to perform, according to the
526 [LX. 20-22. LXI. L

rules peculiar to each sect, the ceremony for the God^


whose devotees they are.
reni1% TmwWl ^ I
sir lRo| |

fqfi ^nt w-iw


SioJcas 20-21.—The installation of deities is favoura-
ble in the northern solstice, bright half of the month,
when the Moon is posited in a Varga belonging to Jupi-
ter, when the Ascendant is a fi^ed sign and a fixed Na-
vamsa is rising, benefics occupy the 5th, 9th, and the
Kendra houses ; and malefics are in the Upachaya houses
(3rd, 6th, 10th and Uth) and when the Moon is in any
of the asterisms, viz., the 3 Uttaras, Rohini, Mrigasira,
Anuradha, Revati, Sravana, Tishya and Swati and on
any convenient day except Tuesday.
SHWrii 3i$Rf rlM 'P^ i •
ir^II
Slola 22.—Thus have I expounded succinctly this
subject conferring benefits on humanity ; but in the work
of Savitra, the consecration and setting up are treated
at length separately—or the consecration and setting
up of the Sun are separately expounded in detail in thai
Sastra.
Thus ends the 60th Adhyava on " Installation of Idols

ni55WUK?il Signs of Cows..


Adh.'LXI. SI. 2-4.] 527
# •
Slokal.—Here I am abridging the signs of cows
that were taught by Parasara to his disciple Brihadratha*
All varieties of them are auspicious ; still I shall deline-
ate them on the authority of the Sastras.

wv. sKHisRonar IRII

IR11

qsi ll«il

Stokas 2-4,—Cows with dirty and rough eyes, shed-


ding tears and resembling those of rats are not auspi-
cious ; nor are those that have flat shaking horns, that are
black and red in colour or have the colour of donkeys.
So also are those that have ten, seven or four teeth,
drooping face, without horns, depressed face, of short and
thick neck, middle resembling barleycorn, broken -hoofs,
very long blackish tongue, very small or very big ankle-
joints, big hump, weak body and fewer or more limbs.

3«rr ^ qram: i
^rsjofr #^5* g ^ ar: t
wzti ?sw«ftwr: o
ar: i
RrennsriSm ^w^irer«?r?fr: 11
? m: \
vmw f qr« u

(fnrf w^rtar ^rr: ti


f ?*r; g^x nr^t i
528 ffwrfwwi [Adh. LXI. SI- 5-9.

^^rf^riqir: I■
m UMl
wrsfrng: %ii\ i
^5ltg^r^l%|t ^1 ^ II^Ii
Slokas 5-6,—A bull toa with the above characteris-
tics, large and hanging testicles, breast full of veins and
cheeks covered with thick veins, and one which urinates
in three different jets bring no luck. One tawny or dark-
red, having cat's eyes is not good even for Brahmins.
One with dark lips, palate and tongue and continually
blowing, is pernicious to the flock

^Pfraisw siisqi iw INI


Slofca 7.—A bull that makes too much dung, has
gem-like horns (or has too big penis and horns), white
belly and colour of a spotted deer should be abandoned
though born at home. For, it would otherwise bnng
ruin upon the flock.
^n^^nri wfwrfaw ftoisyj i
* qA wfo iw Hell
SloJca 8.—A bull whose body is filled with dark
spots resembling flowers, has greyish red colour, and
cat's eyes, brings no luck even to a Brahmin who
accepts it.
A ^fsRn; fsrafan I
siawRi fRiar "jg^ H WWII: ll^li
Bloha 9,—Those bulls that have weak necksi tremu-
lous eyes, stunted growth, and raise their hoofs as if from
mire, while being yoked or engaged in bearing loads
cannot carry burdens.
Adh. LXI. SI. 10 14.1 qwSadtowm:

atrr % <nrm; i

q^ir^ai^: sr^ei n \
RJriftir tu

gf^: ii?oii
srramH^n n^f^TFu I
w^flfarosrattg'sii: II??II

ulraT: gmir: li?Rll


SldJcas 10-12.—Bulls that have soft, touching and
red lips, small buttocks, red palate and tongue, small^
short and erect ears, well-shaped belly, touching shanksr
red and compact hoofs, strong breast, plump hump, soft,
smooth and slender hair, red and slender horns, thin tail
reacting the ground, red eye-corners, long breath, a
leonine shoulder and a thin and small dewlap are
honoured as being good runners.

Sloha 13.—Bulls with hairy circles turning left on


the left side and with those turning right on the right-
side are favourable ; so also are those whose shanka
resemble those of antelopes.

qiMirc^fonfin srau ^ mRSfi; II^II


Sloka 24.—Bulls ^ith eyes hued like the beryl-stone,
or surrounded : by white rings, or fgrraed like a water-
f,*. 67
530 [Adh. LXI. SI. 15-19/

bubble, and exHibit thick eye-lashes, and unbrokert hinder


parts of hoofs, are good and fit for carrying loads.
utn st wftfgferi i
TOpaaYtit git i
a tflrrfwraita! u
^fsjora: I
gwi55f%f?!%i?q5R: II^HII

%9i 51^^: II?


Slohat 15-16 —A bull that has wrinkles on its
snout, a cat's face, is white on the right side, or has the
colour of lotus, lily or lac, has a good tail, speed similar
to that of a horse, hanging testicles, stomach like that of
sheep, or narrow groins and breast, is certainly fit for
burden and travel, equal to a horse in speed and condu-
cive of good results.
fttupawfrnorw I

fffi Jim 535*1 m&i: sfap: ll?«ll


Slolca 17,— A white bull that is tawny in eyes, cop-
per-coloured in horns and eyes (sight), that has a large
mouth (or face), is termed Hamsa (swan) and is declared
to bring good luck and prosperity to the flock.

*>5Wiai ii?<;ii
Sloka 18,— One whose tail touches the ground,
horns and eyes red, hump prominent, coloilr a mixture
of white, red and yellow, makes its owner a lord of
wealth ere-long.

^ WwRRMl 11? W
Adh..LXlI. SI. 1] flc*faw>4w>T«i: 531

Shka* 19.—One that has one white foot also brings


good luck even If it be of any colour. Where one with
all auspicious signs is not available, another of partially
good promise is acceptable.
* WU ^ TO5R: r

551^ i
€rai: war: n
^55nrai«r «f»

^n^ftwifiTorRT: I
«gr^; n
*?ar vumzr ^ %Tw. i
5%a[eT« ^ ii
EiwRSqrwia* gr^err: i

sr^sfr VTR ^ I

^ g ur; Hrw nr«e^rqq^i i


Thus ends the 61st Adhyaya on " the Signs of Cows.".

Signs of Dogs.

ftn^igw^i ^ I
551IF5 ^ ^ «g 5*|| ^

w ^ « ^fci ^f^nrsst Vm
(532 ■ ffwrtfcrmrn [ LXII. 2, LXIII L

SloJca l.~h dog three of whose legs have five


nails and the right fore-foot six, whose lips and muzzle
are red, which has the gait of a lion, smells the ground
while running, has a shaggy tail, eyes like those of a
bear, ears hanging and soft, such a dog being kept in a
house promises ere-long great prosperity to the owner.
^ nfc i
src: qar i

g^r qrm asn i

h w fkq qiftg: I

^ qi^ q^f qsnaqi? qw q^T I


qqj fq^si^q^iri qfi qn% 5S1 irii
Sfefta 2.—A bitch with five nails' on each foot, six
on the left fore-foot, with eyes surrounded by white
rings, with a crooked tail, and having a brown colour .and
hanging ears, protects the country if she is properly nur-
tured.
Thus ends the 62nd Adhyaya on " the Signs of Dogs "

11^11 Signs of Cocks.

lira: I

uft l^iqrwq ^ w H iq^reqi^^ 11? 11


Sloka 1.—A white cock with straight feathers and
talons, with red face, nails and crest, and which crows
pleasantly at dawn, bestows prosperity on the King,
country and horses.
Adh. kXIII. Sf 2-3.] :5,33

am a i
g^a^tiaia^fgatgsra; i
atat^sriffra: a^rej^ II
awranft'jjqjfiat gwaa; ■ ■
awwiat: tn?if^<nr fgra: h
w^t«naafj(hj fia»aW« iraar: i
s&aiwa fcttona fanrfai; u
m m gift ft?^i
if^gi gSf^ft ^ftiT: I
* %mi g^f^ggois? sr^-
^ g^sgisfgj ^g^g: IRH
Sloka 2,—A cock which has a neck of the shape of
barley corn, which has the colour of Jujube fruit, a big
head, or looks beautiful with various culours is cominend-
able in fight. So ^ also one which has the colour of
honey or bee brings victory. One that possesses con-
trary characteristics is not auspicious- One that has an
emaciated body, a feeble voice and lame legs is also not
good,

si ^ift gfN* iRn


SloJca 3. A hen with a gentle and sweet voice,
glossy body and beatiful face and eyes, brings for a long
time abundance of wealth, fame, victory and valour
to kings.
14
Thus ends the 63rd Adhyay.a on the Signs of Cocks, "

fjissyoi^ ll^ll signs of Tortoises-


i
534
mm** (A&'tmviiisi. 1*3.

it?n ;
Sloka 1.—A ttfrtoise th&t Wi the colour of crystal or
silver, that is marked with blue lines, that has a pot-like
body, a beautiful back-bone, or has a red body, and is
ornamented with spots in the form of white mustard
seeds, gives one the over-lotdship of all kings, when be-
ing kept at home,

m sisf^ IRII
Sloia 2t—A tortoise that has a body dark in
cqlour similar to collyrium or bee, that is beautified by
spots, that has a full-grown body, a serpentine head or a
broad neck, also conduces to the prosperity of the realms
of kings.
-srk i
sSifnri'Rf rTR^ %vR I^II
Sloka 3.—A tortoise that has the lustre of beryl, a
thick neck) a triangular shape, hidden cavities and a fine
back-bone is auspicious. Such a tortoise should be kept
in a pleasure-lake or in a basin full of water by kings for
the sake of auspiqiousness.
v
?roT * nil: i

n«'gr i
SpcAvmsm: n
nimgm n nn? i
it
Thus ©nds the 64th Adhyay.a oh the
4
of Tortoises."
\ri j,#
Adh. LX-V.'Si. '535

I^HII to^ df e^ats.

s»WEW^rral»
W'&mv ^ II?ii
SloJca J.—1 shall now expound the auspicious and
inauspicious signs of goats. Those that have nine, ten
or eight teeth bri ng good luck and should be kept at
home. Those that have seven teeth must be abandoned.

qossHri&r I
5R^^^to«lfRT IRN
Sloka 2,—A white goat that has a dark circle on
the right side conduces to good results. Similarly, one
that is dark, red or blue like an elk, with a white circle
on the right side is vejry auspicious.

WRWKRT 'ft ^SSfRf *1% * f%» I


feronnn ^ i is ii
Slolca 3.—The thing that hangs like a breast from
the neck of goats is to be known as ' ManiOne with
a single Mani is of good augury ; and those that have
two or three are exceedingly auspicious.

mifczu mmw IIVII


ShJca 4.—All goats that have no horns, that are
completely white or completely' black or are half-white or
half-dark, or half-brown and halh-black are auspicious and
bring good luck.

f«G8nii JM ^1rsr*n$r to; i


H iihh
536' [Adh.-LXV. Si. 6^8,

Shka 5.—A goat that marches in front of the flock,


plunges first into the water, that has a white head, or six
dark specks on the head is of good augury. (Such a goat
is called Kuttaka.) .
^ i

mm 5ir ^ofi ^?ofi ii^II


Sloka 6.—A goat with spotted neck or head, with
the colour of pounded sesamum (a mixture of white and
yellow), red eyes, dark or white feet, is commendable.
So also is one that is white or dark (3?^).
?mr ^ rrfl: »
%m «?; ^cn: «cm«rsf9r at i

www. %dr *r«^ ^5n% i


wife ^ « gTWsm: i I^I i
Sloka 7.—A white goat with dark testicles and a
dark band in the middle is auspicious. So also is one
that walks slowly with a jingling sound, (srfes).
wr ^ ntfs I
'srcfif ms: i

m Tiofds^ \
H n*fNs: ikii
8loJca8,—A goat with blue hair on the head, and
blue feet, or one with white fore-part and blue hind part
brings good luck and the following is the verse pomposed
by Garga.
LXV* Si. &-11.] wwfeaAswjWi S37

, W f •*

„ \ «',. 'j-:. , .

tw r'.1^ ?
« r^r&w mfTf^: i
isrr 57rr»JT ^frsr: n
.v^rr % n^t'l|
srwrn ?r«r qriff- i
vviftft $:w>n: ^rrcffrsfqr vrlr^ffe: ti

1
;f pjjtt: pf qra'<Ffi% W'cf ^ li^ll

The four classes of goats, viz-, Kuttaka%


. Kntil.", j^tilr';, and Vamana are the sons of the Goddess
./ Wcoi'h thai do not dwell in a poverty-stricken place. "

WHUi; n^fofl5 i
:irf5?-^! i; ll?o|i
•^
SioJu4j 10.—Now, the goats that bleat like don-
keys, that have crooked or erect tails, mis-shapen nails,
inauspicious colours, cut-ears, elephantine heads and
dark palate ^nd* tongue, are not auspicious.

pf: prEf fjffsf q I


I fTR^TRf 15r: fa** ^ (I
Sloka 11.—The goats that have commendable co-
lours, Manis, hornless heads and red eyes give happiness,
fame and wealth to men when worshipped at home.

Thus ends the 65th Adhyaya on '* the Signs of Goats /*, .

*» ^ 63
S38 iwrtlamrn [Adh. LK\'L SI. 1.#. ,
\
ll^H Signs of Horsey
, ¥

aPRqi5Ri®j i^aiTg^si; I
sif
gisft Wd: i^ii
Slolcal.—Ahorse is perfect or flawless m
when it has the neck and sockets of eyes, long • rump <*%*
heart, broad ; palate, lips and tongue, red; skin, hair as
tail, fine ; hoofs, face and gait, fine ; ears, upp« j lip a
root of the tail, short; shanks, knees and thighs, rour /
white and uniform teeth, and a beautiful appcaraUs ( »
■Such a horse always conduces to the destruction of the
King^ enemies.

d«Ti g? Migwr: IRH


Sloka 2.—Inauspicious are the chargers that have
hairy circles under the eyes, the jaws, on the cheeks,
heart, throat, nose, temple, hip, abdomen, knee, scrotum,
navel, shoulder, anus, (or junction of neck and collar-
bone), right side uf stomach and legs, *

sr T%n: I

Sloia 3.—Auspicious are the hairy circles on the up-


per lip, throat, ears, in the middle of the back, near the
brows, on the lips, haunches, fore-legs, Upper parts of left
legs, flanks and the space between the brows,
* rttot ^ f ernreh i
A ^ iivii
LXVl. 5, LXVII. 1.2,] 5391

Slohas —Among the (ten) necessary hairy circles,


there is one on the lower side of the upper lip, one in the
hairs of the fore-head, two between the beljy and the
navel, two just above that, two on the head and two on
the breast.

qT^rsp?
^ llHll
ShTca 5,—A colt (of one year) has six white teeth,
which become tawny when it is two years old ; when it
is three years, the incisors fall and reappear ; when four
years, the next teeth ; when five years, the last teeth.
The same three teeth will after every subsequent period
of three years become black, yellow, white, coloured like
coloured like black salt, .wax,'conch shelh become
hollow, shaky and at last fall put.
^ * Thus ends the 66th Adhyaya on %tthe Signs of Horses."

filawj; H^il Signs of Elephants.

IIIJ HfowwRfciT ll?ii


Sloka 1.—The elephants whose tusks bear the colour
of honey, which have limbs proportionately, developed,
are not too stout, nor too lean, are fit for work, have
equal limbs, back-bone similar to a bow and hips like
those of boars are called Bhadras.

, ^ m J 119II
m ffwrnrcrr^ [^dh. EXViC Si. 3%6,

SloJdi 3*—The characteristics of the ckss designated


Manda are: a slack breast, loose folds on the waist,
a hanging belly, a thick skin and neck.# a huge- abdomen
and root of the tail, and the look of a lion.

ii^II
SloJca 3.—Those that have short lip, tail and penis,
slender feet, neck, teeth, trunk- and ears and large eyes
are known as Mrigas. Those that belong to the class of
Sankirna have the characteristics of the above classes
intermingled.
is another reading-

HH ^ ism 'mon^R'r I

Sloka 4.—The height, of the Mriga is 5 cubits;


length, 7 cubits; and girth, ^ cubits- These numbers in-
creased by one are those of the Manda (i. e., 6, 8 and -9
respectively); by two, of Bhadra (7,9-and 10 cubits). The
Sankirna has no fixed dimensions.

sftni fRSi ^ I

Sloka 5.—-The colour of the Bhadra and its ichor js


green ; of Manda and its ichor, yellow of Mriga, dark ;
and of Sankirna, mixed, '
Adh. LXVII. SI. 7-10-]

vpmt nvsii
SloJias 6-7.—Auspicious are the elephants that have
lips, palate and mouth red, eyes like those of a sparrow ;
tusks, glossy and raised at the tips; face, long and broad;
the back-bone arched, Jong, not protruding and lying
deep; the frontal globes, like the back of a tortoise and
covered with thin and scanty hair ; the ears, jaws, navel,
forehead and penis broad ; the nails convex like a tor-
toise, numbering 18 or 20; the trunk round and covered
with three lines ; the hairs fine, and'ichor and breath, of
good odour.

•o
11^31 ww ikii
SloJca 8.—Elephants with long fingers and red tip of
the trunk, with a voice .(trumpeting) like the thunder of
clouds, and with a long, broad and round neck, bring
luck to the King,

The commentator states that by finger is meant the fleshy


projection in its foot, and by the whole pad of foot,
*

sfcrifi ^ |

»TNon =5* II?oil ,



Slokas 9-10,—plephants that are never intoxicated,
thjit have too matiy or too few hails afod Htabs, that are
542 [Adhi LXVIIJ. SL h2.

crooked or dwarfed, that have tusks similar to the horns


of a goat, that have prominent testicles, that lack the
extremity of the trunk, that have the paJate dusky, blue,
variegated or black, that have small tusks or no tusks at
all, or are without sex; as well as a female elephant
that has some characteristics of the male, and one that
is pregnant, should the King order to be removed to
another country, as they produce very dire consequences.

Here grrR-, are particular types of elephants.

Thus ends the 67th Adhyaya on '* the Signs of Elephants/'

SSWl*. II^H Signs of Men.

N 'pft ^
sissfassft wtwra sri IU it
Slokal.—A clever astrologer who knows the phy-
sical features of human beings, carefully observes in the
beginning according to the rules, the height, weight, gait,
compactness, strength, complexion, glossiness, voice, na-
tural character, courage, impressions of previous birth,
parts of the body and natural lustre, and reveals the past
and the future.

vo
'Adh. LXVIIL SL 3 5.1 543

Sloka 2.—A King's feet do not perspire, have soft


soles, have the lustre of the interior of a lotus, have com-
pact toes, beautiful and red mils, fine heels, warmth, no
veins, well-sunken ankle-joints and an arch dike the back
of a tortoise.

srar^r ii^n
Sloka 3,—Poverty and grief are produced by feet
that have the shape of winnowing baskets, that are very
rough, that have white nails, that are long or crooked,
that are full of veins, that are very dry and have far-
removed toes; travelling, by those that are elevated in
the middle ; destruction of the family, by those that are
tawny; murder of a Brahmin, by those whose soles have
the colour of burnt earth ; and cohabitation with forbid-
den women, by those that are yellow.

sqtoresRqsi ^qi nmi


Sloka 4,—The shanks being round, with sparse and
thin hair, the thighs, beautiful and resembling elephant's
trpnk, and the knees well-developed (fleshy) and even,
make one a king; while shanks resembling those of a
jackal or dog make one penniless.

i: I: I

Sloha 5.—Kings have a single hair in a pore and


scholars and vedlc experts, two in one. Three and more
S44

hairs in one make men penurious and miserable. In the


same manner are the hairs on the head auspicious and
inauspicious as the case may be.

fluffs? n^n
Sloka 6.—A man with bony knees dies abroad ; one
with small ones, becomes fortunate ; one with large and
ugly ones, indigent; one with sunken ones, vanquished
by women ; one with fleshy ones, ruler of a kingdom ;
and one with thick ones, long-lived.
5RI SR-

IWih iaiskr# ^ts;q«n |

Sloka 7.—A man with a small penis becomes weal-


thy, but without issue ; one with a stout one, poor ; with
one bent towards the left, devoid of children and wealth ;
with one turned towards (bent) the right, blessed with
sons; with one bent on the lower side, indigent;
with one full of veins, begets few children ; with one with
a thick knot, becomes happy ; and with a soft cue, dies
of gonorrhoea and the like*

sRinWr ikn
Sloka 8.—Men with the genital organ hidden in
sheath-like skin become kings ; with a long and split one,
devoid of wealth ; and with a straight and round one as
well as with one having slender veins, wealthy,
wkt I
.
Adh, LXVIIL SI. 10-14.] 545

Sloha- 9,—A man with only one testicle finds a


watery grave; with unequal ones, becomes addicted to
concubinage ; with.equal ones, a king; with ones raised
high, short-lived; and with hanging (pendent) ones>
lives for a hundred years.

sr^ir/qxrh^^irq: I
Iti liHIt
* i<UF5n l
T%^Rcf?rTq'ilhf ^I^RcfR^qfrKf?: II?311
qfSrfqsi q«qR^: ^?qi!qq?i 17-71% R:^I3? I
q|qgqrai 11? 3 H
Siokas 10-13,—Men possessing a red end of the
generating organ become opulent; a whitish or dark
one, penniless ; urinating noisily, happy ; without any
sound, poor; with-two, three or four streams of urine
turning in a circular fashion from loft to right, kings;
with scattered urine, poverty-stricken ; with a single
stream turned .like a circle, blessed with fine features,
but without issue ; with the tip glossy (tender), raised
and even, enjoy wealth, women and gems ; with the tip
depressed in the middle, become fathers of girls and
penurious; with one raised in the middle, owners of
many domestic animals ; and with a stout one, devoid
of money.
In Sloka 12, 2nd is another reading, and
the translation will then be "blessed with1 handsome cbildren/* •

13 69
546 lfw%nnR [Adh. LXVIII. SI. 15-19.

»ThRr»F^ n?Mi
q5?i ^R^qfW ^ ^1% 5% i *

tf&ligqqnfl II?^II
Sloltas I'i-I6.—Men with the upper part of the ab-
domen dry without flesh are indigent and disliked by the
people; with their semen having the smell of flowersj
become kings; having the smell of honey, very opulent;
of fish, beget too many children; of flesh, become addicted
to sensual pleasures; of liquor, sacrificers; of salt,
utterly penniless; with thin semen, beget daughters;
those who have too frequent sexual congress (or those
who have orgasm too soon ?), live long; and those who
have it very rarely (whose orgasm takes place very late ?)
are short-lived.

Sloha 17.—A. man with very stout buttocks becomes


poor ; with fleshy or muscular ones, happy ; with ones of
one and a half the usual size (or with an extra half
buttock), a killer of tigers; and with frog-like ones, a king.
qaqqRqqnssw: qR^TE; I

bloka 18.—A man with a leonine waist becomes


a kihg; with one like that of a monkey or camel, is de-
void of wealth ; with an even belly, enjoys pleasures;
and with a belly resembling a pot or a frying pan/ be-
comes penniless /
srfoqwjqwf RsH&q tfinsfsron i
WiraqT ll^tl
Adh.LXVIII. SI. 20.25.] 54!

^TTi: %qf^r: I
^<1 fT^cr «rfrr?R#f (Roll
Slohas 19*20.—Those with fleshy sides become
wealthy; with sunken and crooked ones, are devoid of
the pleasures of life; with an even stomach, enjoy the
pleasures of life; with a sunken one are without happi-
ness ; with a high one. become kings; with an uneven
one, crafty ; with a serpentine (very long and thin) onet
penniless and gluttonous.

arSTI 5TTW IRtll


5n%T«iiraT ^ I•
STRRTir TT^f IR^II

sirTT^fSrariqr Jniwgl^ iR^II


SloJcas 21-23.—People become happy by a navel
that is round, raised and broad ; afflicted with troubles
by one that is small, almost invisible an 1 deep ; poor and
die of colic (or wound from a spike) by one that is sur-
rounded by folds of skin and uneven ; rogues by one
that is turned from right to left; intelligent by one that
is turned from left to right; long-lived by one that is
elongated at the sides; lords by one that is broad at the
upper end ; owners of cattle, at the lower end ; and kings
by one that resembles the knob in the centre of a lotus.
«r|p I
IRVII
»T3«n wRiRTiftmiito: irm i
■ irhii
548 Wwrftararn [Adh. LXVIII. SI 26-29.

Slohat ^4-25-—People with one, two, three, four or


no folds at all on their belly become in order slain with
weapons, enjoyers of many women, preceptors of men,
fathers of many sons, or kings ; with unequal folds, sin-
ners and addicted to forbidden women ; and with straight
ones, happy and haters of (without taste for) others*
wives,

qw*n: IR^II
Shka 26.—People with sides fleshy, tender and pos-
sessed of hairy circles going from left to right become
kings; whereas those with sides of contrary characteris-
tics are devoid of happiness and are slaves of others.

gw T%Wiq: I
qRiqf^Rql: IRR: irvsii
Sloka 27.—People with not raised nipples become
fortunate ; with unequal and long ones, penurious ; with
stout, muscular and sunken ones, kings and happy.
^ sr q'R ^ I
sr^Rf fqqri# ^ iR<5ii
Sloka 28.— A heart that is raised, large, muscular
and not convulsive, bespeaks kings ; one contrary to the
above and full of veins and rough and thick hair, denotes
the penurious.
Hqq^qisviq^: qR: inqjssqrer^m: I

iqqq q^r qqf q fSrs^n ir^ii


Sloka 25.^-Those who have an even chest, become
wealthy; a muscular one, heroes ; a weak one, penniless
(or without manliness and an uneven one, indigent
and meet their end by weapons.
Adhv LXVIII. SI, 30-34.] 54®'

^rj II^OII
Sloka 50.—One who has undulating collar bones be-
conies cruel; with many bony knots or joints, poor ;
raised ones, enjoys pleasures; sunken ones, poor; and
stout ones, wealthy.

HT5RT ^ ff I
iwwrj l ^il
?ri qw^qi \
h^'I
Slokas 52-32—One is penniless with a neck flat or
dry (without flesh) and full of veins; heroic with one like
that of a buffalo; meets with one's end by weapons with
a neck similar to that of a bull; a king with one having
three folds or lines ; a spend-thrift (glutton ?) with one
hanging (long ?) one. Men become wealthy with their
back, not split and without hair ; and miserable with
one of contrary characteristics.

ftf||^||
Sloka 33,—Men with arm-pits, not perspiring,
plump, raised, good-smelling, even and hairy are to be
known as wealthy; otherwise, as penniless.

ftttffff ^ ftsRSlffll l

• Sbka 54.—A poor man has shoulders full of hair,


split, small and without flesh, while those who possess
happiness and valout have shou]ders> that are large un-
ipiit and compact.
550 [Adh. LXVIII. SI. 35-40.

irf |(Mhn^w«Fn!!f
Sloka 55.—Kings have arms that are like the trunks
of elephants, round, hanging down to the knees, equal
and plump; whereas the poor, hairy and short.

sS
^ ;I^ii
snKR^Wi; I
sm^nqmRj qRi: II^VSH

Slokas 56-57.—Long-lived persons have long fingers;


the fortunate, not bent ones (straight) ; the intelligent,
lean ones; slaves, flat ones ; the poor, very thick ones;
those who are destined to die by weapons have fingers
bent backwards. The wealthy have hands similar to
those of monkeys ; and sinners, of tigers.

ii^n
Sloka 38.—Wrists that are hidden, firm and of com-
, pact joints make men kings; deficient wrists indicate the
cutting of hands; loose and sounding ones, poverty.

. I^ri w I
srirfR^Tisr nmi

IIVoll
Slokas 39'4iO.—Men with sunken palms are without
patrimony; with palms containing circular depressions,
rich ; , with raised ones, philanthropists ; with unequal or
uneven ones, cruel and poor; with those red like lac^
Adh. LXVJII. SI. 41-46.] wnfewlswrm: 551

wealthy ; with yellowish ones, addicted to forbidden wo-


men ; and with rough and dry ones, penniless.

iiv^II
Shha 41.—Impotent are those that have 'nails simi-
Jar to husk, i. e , rough and containing many lines ; im-
poverished, that have flat and split ones ; others' depen-
dents* that have dirty and colourless ones ; and com-
manders of armies, that have red ones.

na^ii
nS
Sloha 42.—Rich <are those that have the figure of
barley-corn in the middle of their thumb ; blessed with
sons, when the figure is at the bottom of the thumb;
and fortunate and long-lived, if the joints of the fingers
be long.
I%«II qWRi dSIRtR RSSfRTJ^ I
W3I1FRI RJ^I iiy^H
•O
Sloha 43.—The wealthy have glossy and deep lines
on their palms; the poor, rough and not deep ones.
The poor have their fingers far removed from one
another; and the hoarders of wealth, thick ones.

ityan

^'R: iiy^n
S32 UnjffcimiH [Adh. LXVIII. SI. 47-50,

mi I
oyvan
w^3r^igiTnwt%t I
%qTi5rfir-rifr II«CII
^iq%pfrem ffr?? ^ Rirniffirj I
3{fg^>^i: pi: S]«JH: lia^h

WI! ^^q-RRpiH! I

s5 ^fWHR^roii
^ R:^I: IIH°II
Slokas 441-50.—Three lines starting from the wrist
and going towards the palm make one a king. One
with a palm marke 1 with a pair of fishes performs sacri-
fice daily (feeds the worthy) ; men with diamond-shaped
figures, become wealthy; with fish-tail figures, scholars ;
with the figures of conch, umbrella, palanquin, elephant,
horse and lotus, kings ; with those of a pitcher, lotus-
stalk, flag and goad, very rich with buried treasures;
with rope-like ones, wealthy ; with those of Swasthika,
lords ; with those of a wheel, swords, axe, lance, spike>
bow and Kunta (spear), commanders of armies; with
those of mortar, sacrificers ; with those* of a crocodile,
banner and store-room, blessed with immence wealth;
with an altar-like root of the thumb, worshippers of the
sacred fire ; with the figures of a quadrangular tank,
temple and the like as of triangles, performers of religi-
gious and meritorious acts. Conspicuous and slender
lines at the root of the thumb respectively indicate sons
and daughters. The lines (three) touching the fore-finger
make one live for 100 years ; and for shorter ones, pro-
portionate reduction in age will hav® to be made. The
lines cut in the middle indicate a fall from tree. Those
Adh, LXVIII. SI. 51-56.] 563

who have either too many lines or no lines at all on their


palms become utterly indigent.

sfffj ^|
SRR^T ^qr: 11^11
Slokas 51-62.—Very lean and long chins indicate
poverty; while fleshy ones, wealth ; straight lower lips re-
sembling the Bimba fruit make men kings; while lean
(without flesh) ones, poor. The (upper) lips broken, cut,
colourless and dry, make men devoid of money. The
teeth being glossy and close-knit, and the canine ones
very sharp and equ^l are auspicious.

KtET ^ ^ifnsTf flT I


^ii q^qi R^qmf g«ri iih^II
Sloka 53.—Men that are destined to enjoy the plea-
sures of life have the tongues and palate red, long, tender
and quite even ; whereas the indigent have them, white
or dark and rough.

iwm mm® ® www


Sloka 54:.—The mouth being pleasant, round and
closdd, clean? soft and even, makes men kings ; being
contrary, those that are afflicted with troubles; and a
very big mouth, makes one unfortunate (miserable).
?ffT5qqaf qRlqq. 1
qiq^qfor; ii^hii

^ ^ ^ i
■ fqqjHwtei ^Rf qsfRq; iMii
t.70
554 [Adh. LXVIIL SI. 57-62.

SloJcm 65-56.—A feminine face belongs to the child-


less ; a round one, to the roguish persons ; a long one,
to the poor ; a cowardly one, to sinners ; a quadrilateral
one, to the treacherous ; a sunken one, to the childless ;
a very small one, to misers ; and a full, fleshy and hand-
some one, to those who enjoy pleasures,
}W* ^ TO
wgnrclqar ftlrcn h*vsii
Sloka 57,—The mustaches and beard being smooth,
well-bent and soft, having unsplit ends, are of good au-
gury ; being red, hard and short (sparse), produce thieves-

fqiris* g^oir: nvn

f^s^qn I
ffit ifkq: llH^ll
Sloias 58-59.—Lean and lank ears lead to a treache-
rous death ; flat ones, to enjoyment of many pleasures ;
short ones, to miserliness; conical ones, to command of
an army ; hairy ones, to long life ; large (broad) ones, to
wealth ; those full of veins, to a cruel nature ; fleshy and
pendent ones, to happiness
qtWl q?5ff q: I
sqwqqmwqi'Tt II^OH •
i%qi3^qqui*qqifs[qT g qmnqq; I
snff^rqi =11?:
qi%qf|qqiJ qqW- fW I
w^i mfcm 1531STRH
0 • »
Slohas 60-62,—Unsunken cheeks indicate enjoyment
of pleasures; and full and plump ones, a ministef. A
Adh. LXVIII. SI. 6367.1 556

nose similar to a parrot's beak gives happiness ; a dry


(without flesh) one, long life. One apparently cut, con-
nection with forbidden women ; a long one, fortune ; a
curved one, stealing nature ; a flat one, death at the
hands of a woman ; one crooked at the tip, wealth ; one
turned to the right, cruelty and improvidence; and a
straight one with small nostrils and fine slopes, good
fortune.

^ iff? 313*1? =* I
STirB ill* ^

Slolca 6S,—Sneezing once, twice or thrice, high-


pitched and resonant is the .aign of the wealthy ; a pro-
longed one as well as one of the same pitch throughout,
of the long-lived.
Others interpret it as :—Only once sneezing is of the
wealthy ; twice or thrice sucessively sneezing, high-pitched, re-
sonant, etc.. of the long-lived.

mi *11: l
qiikftir**: qi<n: ii?»li
sRonii *^1111*11 (ill I
a£u II^hh

fi%:^i*r %*i 1*31(^*1***1^ H^vaii


Sloias 64i-67'—Men become wealthy with eyes re-
sembling the petals of a lotus ; wealthy and fortunate,
with those that have fed corners 5 immensely rich with
those coloured tawny like honey ; sinners, with feline
556- [Adh. LXVIII. SI. 68-72.

eyes; thieves, with round and crooked ones resembling


those of the gazelle; cruel, with blue ones; commanders of
armies, with elephantine ones ; wealthy, with deep ones;
scholars, with those having the lustre of blue lilies ; The
eyes that have very dark pupils will be pulled out; broad
and thick eyes make ministers; green ones, fortune;
humble ones belong to the poor ; while glossy ones, to
those who enjoy immense wealth and pleasures.

ftTOaqt H^dl

^ ^ BtRU ll^^ll
Slokas 68-69.—Lofty brows are the indications of
short life ; broad and lofty ones, of great happiness, un-
equal ones, of poverty; bent ones resembling the cres-
cent, of wealth ; long and unconnected ones, of afflu-
ence ; cut ones, of indigence; and those bent in the
middle, of addiction to forbidden women.

iw: l

mqqgisrei n^ll

3T^|s(^qiJ fqtrri! llvs'll


Slokas 70-73.—By large and high temples, men be-
come wealthy; by sunken ones, devoid of children and
money ; by an uneven forehead, men become indigent ;
by one resembling the half-Moon1, prosperous; by one
Jarge like a shell, preceptors of people ; by one fujl of
Adh. LXVIII, SI. 73?78J 557,

veins, addicted to unrighteous acts; by one filled with


veins swollen as well as resembling the Swastika figure,
opulent; by a depressed one, suffer imprisonment and a
fool death, as well as become addicted to cruel deeds;
by a raised forehead, commanders of armies; by a round
and small one, misers.

5# m laiq; n^ii
Sloka 73,—A weeping that is soft, without tears,
and not humble, is auspicious to mankind; whereas one
that is rough, humble and with copious tears is of evil
consequences to them.

Sloka An unshaky laughter is of happy results ;


one accompanied by closed eyes belongs to a person that
acts murderously ; a repeated one, to a wicked fellow ;
and a repetition at the end of one, to a madcap.
fast SRaflfqqf fsRT qft I

WRiqqqim n^K
. qfl: I
wr: 11^11
qrqqsPinr: l

Slokas 75-78—Three long lines on the forehead in-


dicate a life of-hundred (years; four long ones, kingship
and a life of 95 years; cut fines or no lines at all, addic-
558 [Adh. LXVIII. SI. 79-82.

tion to forbidden women and a life of 90years; the lines


touching the hair on both sides, a life of 80 years ; five
lines on Jthe forehead, indicate a life of 70 years ; all
lines converging to a point, of 60 years; many (six)
lines, a life of 50 years ; crooked ones, of 40 years;
those touching the brows, of 30 years ; those curved to-
wards the left, of 20 years ; slender and small ones, a
short life; those short of the above, a life that is to be
proportionately calculated.

wfsfsRHf n^ii

3 raif tfR^wra? ^i% koi


Slohas 79-80.—Men with a round head become rich
in cattle ; with one like an umbrella, kings; with a flat
one, murderers of parents ; with one like a cap or turban
(lit. skull), long-lived; with a- pot-like head, tourists;
with a double head, sinners and indigent ; with a de-
piessed head, great men; and with a too-much depressed
one, ill-fated.

l^ftR m lk?li

3ri%fi%$5i^rra[w^ R^IRRI^ ik^n


Slokas 81-82.—One .becomes a king or enjoyer of
happiness, if the hairs (on the head) are single in each
pore, glossy, dark, bent, with tips unsplit, soft, a.nd not too
thick. One becomes penniless with the hair being many
in one pore, of unequal length, browiv very' thick, with
tips split, rough, short, too crooked and too dense.
Adb. LXVfll. Si. 83-88.] 659

sft^B i%q^»ra: iw ?rlq; II<J^ii


Sloha 83.—Whatever limb of the body is rough,
without flesh, and full of veins, it is considered to be in-
auspicious ; and the opposite of these is good.

fas I
TTRI qisn qsfi 9??^ ik«ii
Sloka 84.—One becomes a king if one is broad in
three limbs, deep in three) raised in six, short in four, red
in seven, long in five and slender in five.

ot m\z ^ g?rt il^li


q?jis«r qf^rmR I
pqiR ^RIK ^ I%w?g jfRl ^ 5if ^ Tf^R^R Ik^ll

?Tf»I m l?9RfIR I
qsf ^ifi%q^qniru

*iw ?i ^ ^vsii

IR ?T«fR^ 3 ^oiR^gi^ik^ii
• Slokas 85-88.—It is laudable for men to have {a)
Uie three, viz., navel, voice and courage, deep; {h) the
three, breast, forehead and mouth, broad ; (c) the six, viz.
chest, armpits, nails, nose, mouth and the nape of the
neck, raised ; {d) the four,, viz., the genital organ, back,
t^eck and shanks, short; {e) it leads to happiness of in'en
to have the seven, the corners of eyes, feet, hands, palate,
lower lip, tongue and nails, red, (/)- the five,, the teetty^
[Adh. LXVIII.S1. 89-91.

finger-kunckles, hair, skin and fingers,, thin ;: and only


kings have (^) the five, Hanu (the part below the chin),
eyes, arms, nose and the space between the paps, long.
II. Gorrvplexion.

gsngonq ^fq qfqqnwrn

STititut ii^^II
Sloka 89—The bodily lustre (complexion) which
indicates both good and bad effects and reveals the
virtues of the heart, as does the flame of a lamp kept
inside a crystal pot, the qualities of brilliance, is to be
observed by those well-versed in the science, in men,
animals and birds.
^ *Tifair«n i
5in%^ II»on
Sloka 90,—The lustre born of the element, earth,
makes the teeth, skin, nails and hair on the body and
head glossy, produces fine smell, bestows contentment,
wealth, gain and rise in status, and causes engagement
in religious and meritorious acts always-
]%rcn JPRIWIR

srt ^ ^?rf II^M


Sloka 91,— The lustre born of the element, water,
is glossy, white or pure, green, attractive to the eyes,
gives amiable qualities, a soft nature, happiness, pros-*
perity, all kinds of progress like a motfier, and all-round
good to human beings.
Adh. LXVl-ll, Si. 92-94.] ws^%imtswiw! 561

gsnflsPi: I
sifar^f iljs} ^ II

Sloka 92,—The lustre born of the element, Fire,


is irascible, irresistible, of the hue of lotus, gold or fire,
endowed with brilliance, valour and might, leads to
victory of beings and confers immediate accomplishment
of the desired object.

«in

Fnfafa inwfaii s^orr n^H

Slqha 93,—The lustre born of the element, air, is


dusky, rough, dark, of foul smell, and leads to murders,
imprisonment, diseases, disasters and loss of wealth.
The lustre born of the element, ether, is of crystal hue,
a bestovver of fortune, very generous, very clean and a
treasure, as it were, of all good things.

mmi sR^or
sfassfo ^ mar I

IsiRg mwR; ii^yn

Sloka 94,—These are the five kinds of bodily lustre


shorn, in order, of earth, water, fire, air, and ether;
but according to others, there are five more, which are
in order, born of the Sun, Vishnu, Indra, Yama and the
Moon. Since the latter five are -similar to the others in
characteristics and effects, the five mentioned above have
been given as containing the whole matter.
f*71
563 tfwfoiwn [Adh. LXvtll. Si. 95-90.

IIL Voice.

li^ii
Slo&a 95,—Kings have a voice similar to the sound
of elephants, bulls, a group of chariots, drums, tabors,
lions or clouds. Those that are devoid of wealth and
happiness, have a voice which is broken, rough or like
that of a donkey.
IV' Strength,

m "rcfo ^ hri i
*i¥ jjwnpt ii
SloJca 96,—Living beings have seven vital substances
in their body, viz., fat, marrow, skin, bones, semen,
blood and flesh. The following are their effects in brief:
i%5J^5Ti?riqipjr^Dlj I

li^n
SloJca 97.—If there be blood-red colour in the palate,
lips, jaws, tongue, corners of eyes, anus, hands and feet,
men would have the vital substance of blood in abun-
dance, and be endowed with all kinds of happiness,
wealth and many wives and children.
I
uvn
Sloka 98.—The wealthy have a glossy skin; amiable
ones, a soft one ; scholars, a thin one; the handsome and
those that are blessed with sons and wealth, fat and mar-
row in plenty,
fforero: gsqar I
gwi H^II
Adh. LXVIII. SI. 100-103.] 563

ShTca 99.—One who has thick bones is termed


' bone-strong ' and has physical strength, good features
and sound, learning. Fortunate, learned and handsome
are those that have copious and thick semen.
V. Joints.

t: I
Hfra # ^ n? oon
Sloka, 100.—One who has a well-developed body
is termed ' Flesh-strong', and possesses learning, wealth
and handsome features. Those who have compact joints
<
are said to have cohesion ' and they enjoy happiness.
71. Gloss.

u?o?ll
Sloha 101.—Gloss is to be observed in five things,
viz., speech, tongue, teeth, eyes and nails. If all these
are glossy, men will be blessed with sons, money and
fortune ; whereas if these are rough, they will be poor.

VII. Colour.

nww i
1
isnffoRf M iitoin
* Sloha 102.—A glossy and shining complexion be-
longs to kings; a medium one, to those with sons and
wealth ; a rough one, to the indigent; a clean comple-
xion is always good; and not so, a mixed one.
TZIJ. Physiognomy.
5^4

SloJcas 103-104.—The previous birth is to be de-


duced from the face ; those whose face resembles that of
a cow, bull, tiger, lion or eagle, had a good pre-natal ex-
istence and had become great kings of irresistible valour,
vanquishing their foes. The previous birth of those who
had their face similar to that of a monkey, buffalo, boar
or goat, had a moderate previous birth, and will enjoy
in this birth wealth, happiness and learning. Those
whose face and body are like those of a donkey or a
camel, will have neither wealth nor happiness. Their
previous birth was very bad.

IX. Height.

. wwrefo: iRqior jqiq; I

S3
Sloka 105.—The height of the best type of men is
108 digits of themselves, that of the medium type, 96
digits, and that of the inferior one, 84 digits.

X. Weight.

sIsRuffen 11?°^ I i
SUka 106.—A person weighing half a Bhara (1000
palas) will be happy ; one weighing less than that, mise-
rable ; those weighing one Bhara, immensely wealthy;
and one weighing one Bh^ira and a half, an emperor.

wiiwnq sflftcwn m n^fi


56S

Sloha I07.1—A woman of 20 years and a man of 25


years deserve to be weighed and their height measured ;
or this may be done soon after they pass a fourth part of
their span of life.
Here tha span of life is taken to be 100 years. Otherwise,
weight and height should ba taken when fchey pas1? a fourth part
of their life.
XI. Natural Character

SZofe iOS.—The nature of men resembles that of


earth, water, fire, air, ether, gods, mortals, demons,
devils or beasts. The following are their characteristics :

faro I
atosrerat

Sloha 209.—A man of earthy nature has the smell


of good flowers, enjoys pleasures, has a pleasant breath,
and is firm mentally. One of watery nature drinks plenty
of water, speaks agreeably and enjoys delicious things.
In the last is another reading.

arftraf c«n 1^3%HIsrst I


frch i^ ^ ^ irii% i/? Mi
Sloka 110.—A man of fiery disposition is fickle*
minded, very cruel, irascible, ever hungry and glutton-
ous. One of airy nature is unsteady in character, lean
(weak) physically, and easily loses temper,

^sif Rt%iu torei: f SJ«5J : I


565 [Adh. LXVIII. 51 112-115.

Slokalll,—A man of the nature of ether is clever»


open-mouthed, expert in grammar, and possessed of
limbs with beautiful veins. A man, of divine nature is
charitable, of soft temper, and devoted to friends.

wra; n? Hit
Sloha 112,—A man endowed with a human nature
is fond of songs and ornaments, always possesses a good
character and shares his wealth with his fellowmen.

^ ii??^ii
Slokalll'—A man of a demoniac nature is hot-
tempered, of wicked actions, and sinful. One of a devi-
lish nature is fickle-minded, uncleanly, given to prattling
and of a corpulent physique-

^ ^^ii??vni
Sloka 114,—A man of bestial nature is timid, ever-
hungry and gluttonous. Thus has been expounded the
nature of men which the knowers of characteristics call
' Sattva '—inner mettle.
XIL Quit,

3^1 ^ ^TTJ I

. fafaro |?piR^rr*w n? ?hii


Sloka 115.—The gait of kings resemble that of lions,
swans, intoxicated elephants, balls or peacocks; that of
LXVlll. 116, LXIX.1-2 .] 567

the rich is slow and without any sound ; and that of the
poor, brisk and leaping.
In Ihe first VVK is another reading-

ir im i

m $ ii??^ii
SloJca 126.—Those learned in the science of human
characteristics call a man blest, if he gets the following
facilities in time, viz., a conveyance, when fatigued ;
food, when hungry ; drink, when thirsty ; and protection,
when frightened.
41
Thus ends the 68th Adhyaya on the Signs of Men.*'

H^ll Signs of the Five Great Men.

rnunll^l: i
' w $mn qsreu smrer mi ii^n
Sloka 1,—When the non-luminous planets are strong,
posited in their own or exaltation signs and in Kendra
houses, five great personages are born. I shall now
describe them.

* afifo wfo #Rir mt ft* I


*51 f&T *!%*! |R||
Sloka 2.—When Jupiter, Saturn, Mars, Mercury
and Venus are in their turn strong, great men called
Hamsa, Sasa, Ruchaka, Bhadra and Malavya respectively
are produced. •
.Of. Adh.37.SU 2.
ffceafonirei [Adh. LJiiX. Si- 3-6.

wggT: ?r ii^il
^131?! ^I5fflift I

S^: I'VH
SloJias 3'4}t—A person's undiminished mettle is de-
rived from the Sun (when strong); physical and mental
qualities (strength) from the strength of the Moon. A
person's characteristics depend upon the Rasis and their
various divisions in which these two planets are posited
(as well as upon the planets with which they are conjoined)*
Men will be blessed with the bodily substance, great ele-
ment, nature, lustre, colour, mettle, appearance, etc», be-
longing to the particular division of a sign occupied by
them (when strong); when these two are weak, the
characteristics will be of a mixed type.
C/. mm&t Adh. 37-28,
pgi ^#5^ mi I

gaiSTCJ ilHil
Sloka 5,—From Mars do they get valour ; from
Mercury, physical growth and weight; from Jupiter,
voice; from Venus, cleanliness or glossiness ; and from
Saturn, colour or complexion. Owing to the excellences
or defects of these planets, the above things beepme
good or bad as the case may be.
CA SKTCtfr Adh. 37-3.

ti^ii
Sioka 6.—Men with mixed characteristics do not
become kings, but they become liappy in the Dasa
periods of the planets concerned, the differences arise
Adh. LXI^. SL 7.9.] 569

from the benefies being posited in the house of their


enemy, or depression, or being fallen from their exalta-
tion sign, or from their being aspeeted by malefics (or
from the bjiiolics being aspeeted by planets, benefies or
malefics, being posited in the houses of their enemy,
depression or having fallen from their exaltation house).

wricrcifiSRr 'wr ^ 1
sa
l|V9i|
*
Slohi i-—Tne height and extent of the two arms
outstretched of the Hamsa type of men are 96 digits;
and those of Sasa, Ruchaka, Bhaira and Malavya are
99, 102, 105 and I0S digits respectively.

ik 111

rRlsRF$i cfSJRcit qbr ^ISS5.U 1


m^gor: ^ HH qic
Slokas 8-0—A person i-i whom the quality of
goodness predominates has kindness, firmness, courage)
straightforwardness and devotion to Brahmins and Gods;
one in whom the quality of passion predominates, is
heartily attached to literature (pojtry), fine arts, sacri-
fices#and women, and is very heroic ; and one in whom
the quality of darkness or ignorance predominates is de-
ceitful, foolish, lazy, hot-lcmperod and addicted to sleep.
There are persons with mixed characteristics owing to
the intermingling of these three qualities in seven ways.

^i3?F5na?«rc

«•#. 72
5^0 tygfotwu. [Adh. Lxix. SI. 10-13.

^ R?f-
vS
^IHI# Jn^f?n«rfig^ii?oii
Sloka.10.—A man belonging to the Malavya type
has his arms resembling the trunk of an elephant and
touching the knees, the limbs and joints full of flesh, the
body even, handsome and slender in the waist, the face
13 digits in height, the ear-holes 10 digits apart, shining
eyes, fine cheeks, equal and white teeth and not a very
fleshy lower lip.

HsfRH%*Risqid fdfit: in I
Slokall.—One belonging to the above class be-
comes a king of cultured mind, and rules over the Mal-
was, Broach, Surastrians, Latas, Sindhus and the regions
of the Pariyatra mountain, having amassed wealth by
dint of prowess.

gq^ioif ii^n
Sloka 12.—Such a person (Malavya) lives for 70
years and abandons his body in a sacred place by Yoga.
Thus have the characteristics of this class been clearly
explained and those of the other classes I now proceed
to define.
Gf. Adh. 37—29, 30.

qqid jr: 135 us: H?*ii


Sloka 13.—One belonging to the Bhadra class has
the following characteristics:—His ^arms are well-deve-
loped, equal, round and long ; his height is equal to»the
Adh. LXIX. SI. 14-17.] 571

length of his outstretched arms; and his temples are


densely covered with tender and slender hair.

sqjsissn 1%?^ I
wtt!
jfifr 9^12511: 'jRRtq gfi%; I
Hfi3fa%i%Tifa[qi<ff 'frnt gnfw.* II?hii
SloJcas 1^'J5—His skin and semen are strong ;
breast large and muscular; nature, lofty ; face, tiger-like;
mind, steady ; he is endowed with tolerance; attached
to righteous deeds; grateful; his gait is like that of a
lordly elephant; he knows many sciences ; is intelligent;
handsome; has beautiful temples and forehead ; is well-
versed in fine arts ; is courageous ; has a good belly ;
his feet and hands have the lustre of the interior of lotus;
he loves contemplation; he has a good nose and equal
and well-knit brows.

v9

Sloka 16,—His person smells like the earth sprinkled


with fresh rain, cassia leaf, saffron, ichor of elephants,
and Aguru (tree); his hairs are dark, curly and single in
each pore ; and his genital organ is hidden like that of a
horse or elephant,

srin^r fii5rn% ?pn% fl ^ enw


Sloka 17.—His hands and feet are marked with the *
figures of ploughs^ staves, maces, swords, conch-shells,
wheels (discuses), elephants, crocodiles, lotuses and cha-
riots. His wealth is fully enjoyed by the public. He
572 fpfcTgrmJim [Adh. LXIX. SI. 18-20.

has independent ideas and does not tolerate his kith


and kin.

art^iR qor prerft if mt i

ir^^qRrqf^ mmwrni
Sloka IS. - His height and weight are respectively
84 digits and a Bhara (2000 palas). He becomes the
king of the central countries ; but if his height and ex-
tent of outstretched arms be each 105 digits, he would be
an emperor-

IfRfi l

<fi«f 111% n?^ii


Sloka 19.—The Bhadra type of man rules fittingly
for 80 years over the earth conquered by valour, and
abandoning his mortal coii in a place of pilgrimage goes
to heaven.
Adh. 37-40, 44, 42, 43.

fqiTRlllIOT^ITg RW 513: I
IJIW?: filial:

51JT HtRJ 5151: |Ro||


Sloka 20.—One belonging to the srsi (Sasa) group
has somewhat prominent and thin teeth, thin nails, large
eye-balls, brisk gait, attachment to learning, minerals and
trade, has plump cheeks, and roguery; he is a com-
mander of armies ; fond of sexual pleasure ; his mind
is addicted to others' wives ; he is fickle-minded, heroic,
devoted- to his mother and a lover of forests, mountains,
rivers and fortresses,
Adh. LXTX. Si. 21-21.] 673

q^f R^qq^R; ^ qiRig?: q^: IR?||


Sloka 21.—His height is 92 digits ; he acts cautiously
(or with apprehension), knows the weakness of others,
has marrow as the dominant feature of his body, walks
steadily and such a wt is not very corpulent (heavy ?).

mm ^iwr: w wrrw
Sloka 22.—He has a slender waist and figures go-
ing upwards of a shield, sword, lute, cot, garland, tabor
and trident on the soles or palms.

qTcSfoqii qioSB^tsqqfq I

^ w HBiqfiqqtsq IR^ii
Sloka 23.—This person of the ^ class is the lord
of foresters or a vassal; his body will be afflicted with
colic or a fistula on the buttocks and will go to Yama's
abode at the age of 70 years.
Cf. WKmJt Adh. 37—34. 35, 36.

*35 q'rqqjqtepirRq qqq gqoifqq

Rlf|Sl%qn qgfqq qq =q JxSI q^j 1

^IBIf^fq^qsnqqi^tf^qRfl-

fqllqqs^qq: im qq^i%q: Irvii

Sloka 24,—A person belonging to the (Hamsa)


class has a face that is red, with plump cheeks, raised nose
and a golden hue ; his head is round; eyes are like
honey; all nails red* has the marks of a garland, goad,
conch, a pair of fish, sacrificial appurtenance, pot and
574 ffwrtawn* [Adh. LXIX. SI 25-28.

lotus. His voice is as sweet as that of a swan, feet


handsome, and limbs (organs of action) clean.

qfoHTOisi ^%s ft|: IRHII


Slokt 25.—He takes pleasure in (sporting in") water;
his semen is thick and copious; his weight is 1600
palas. The wise declare that his height and extent are
96 digits each.

ifri% im I
sra 17?^ IrTI 9571% IR^II
Slohei 26.—A man of the Hamsa class rules over
the Khasas, Surasenas, Gandharas and the countries
lying between the Ganges and the Jumna. He wields
sceptre for 90 years and meets his end in a forest.
Of. flKi^r Adh. 37—37, 38, 39-

^511 7tBS7W 75*17171 571^17^: I


Wi fft m 7577 =717^177 57r7Ufr ^ IRV9II
Slokn 27.—A man of the Ruchaka type has
beautiful brows and hair, is dark and red in colour ; has
a conch-like neck, and an oblong face. He is heroic?
cruel, a leader among men, a minister, leader of a gang
of thieves and hardy.
^75*7 TVT 7*7513$ 73*371 71 I
7IM77f77$ 5'7T T5:7t 7157^5751^ IR^II
Shha 28.—The girth of the waist of a man of the
(Ruchaka) class is equal to the length of the face.
His complexion is good, and blood and flesh, of the best
%■
quality. He destroys his enemies and achieves his object
by adventurous spirit.
Adh. LXIX. Si. 29-32.] 575

?3|Ti«riorii'?^n^!5fJaf6i;3lij5nfgqiTii[q^: i

^TtBi pirraioTst-icnRt m\%


va
Sloka 29. —His feet and palms are marked with the
figures of a part of cot, lute, bull, bow, diamond, spear
(sakti), Indra, and trident. He is devoted to elders,
Brahmins and Gods. His height and weight are res-
pectively 100 digits and 1000 palas.

^ ii^ o 11
SfofeiSO.—-He will be clever in spells and black
magic ; and his knees and shanks lean. A man of this
class, vis,, becomes king and rules over the re-
gions of the Vindhya, the Sahya and Ujjain. He dies
at the age of 70 years by weapon or fire.
Of. URRsl Adh. 37—31, 32, 33.

ii n

?3t"iq? quR^i sRfqj is^cn I


fTfiirTSf;
Sloka 31.—There are five other men, who will be
the»attendants of the monarchs mentioned above, vis.
Vamanaka, Jaghanya, Kubja, Mandalaka and Sachi.'
Now, listen to the characteristics of these that are known
as the " mixed ones."
is another reading for HRU

»i5i33i?qi ^"im ^isri qig^^ n


576 trsffouum. [Adh. LXIX. SI. 33-36.

Sloha 32 —■Vamauaka ie of full grown limbs hunch-


backed, and slightly undeveloped in the thighs, waist
and between the armpits. He is a famous servant of the
king of the Bhadra type. He is prosperous, powerful
and devoted to Lord Vasudeva.

mi fq^r: WHW

sri I

SloJcas 35-S'i.—The one called Jaghany.i is a ser-


vant of Malavya ; his cars are like the crescent; joints,
good; semen, thick ; he is a tale-bearer and a poet.
His complexion is rough and fingers, thick. He is cruel,
wealthy, unintelligent, well-known, copper-colonred, of
jocular disposition and is marked with the figures of a
sword# Sakti, noose and axe in the thighs, feet and hands.

fssn 5fi5rT ^ I
imm \ks}^ mt \\V\\\

I
ii^n

Slokas 35-30.—The one called Kubja has no defect


in the lower limbs. • He is slightly weak and bent in the
upper part of the body. He is an attendant of Hamsa,
an athiest, wealthy, learned, heroic, grateful and a tale-
bearer. He is learned in line arts, fond of quarrel, has
many servants, is conquered by women. He honours the
people and suddenly abandons them.* He is ever ener-
getic*
Adh. LXIX. SI. 37-40.] tpiwaffftgwrswre: 577

fw: I

^ R?iil iRvsli
^151^ f5Rt i
n^cii

Slohas 37-38,—Now, I shall define the Mandalaka :


He is an attendant of expert in black magic, clever,
adept in witchcraft, creating magical women and ghosts,
and in lores. He appears old ; his hairs are rough and
hard ; he is clever in killing his energies ; he is devoted
to Brahmins, Gods, sacrifices, and Yoga (Meditation);
is defeated by women and is intelligent.

srsngirint ^ §q»TS| I
SidT 3%; ^ HTR: I'.^II

8loka39.—One that is called (Sachin) has a


very ugly and deformed body; he is a follower of
is disliked by people (or unfortunate); he is charitably dis-
posed. He undertakes great tasks and achieves them.
He is similar to ^ in qualities,
is another reading for

^ i'8o n
• Sloka 40,—Thus have I explained briefly the cha-
racteristics of men, after studying the opinions of the
Sages. By studying this, a man will become the favou-
rite of kings and a beloved of the people.

Thus ends the 69th Adhyaya on the " Five kinds of Great Men."

f d73
578 Ifw/fcrwra, [Adh. LXX. SI. 1-3.

livsollcharacteristics of Maidens.

«qisfW<RqR^ II? ii
f
Sloha 1.—One who wishes to become the lord of
the earth must marry a maiden, the nails of whose feet
are glossy, arched, pointed at the tip, and red, the ankle-
joints, equal, well-developed (fleshy), handsome and
bidden ; the toes, close-touching, and the soles- as lustrous
as a lotus.

Jtswi i

31953 IRH

5^33353 3 giT^ I

3^3 npf 133315311% mn

Slokas 2-3,—Commendable are the feet with tender,


unsweating soles and with the marks of fish,'goad, lotus,
barely, diamond, plough and sword. So also are the
shanks that are perfectly round and without hair and
veins. The two knees, being equal and without very
prominent joints, are good. The thighs, being plump,
without hair and similar to the trunks of elephants, the
genital organ being broad and similar to the leaf of. the
Adh. LXX. SI. 4-7.] 579

Aswattha tree, the top of the thighs being large and


arched like the back of a tortoise, and the Mani (clitoris?)
being hidden—all these tend to great prosperity.

Slohi 4i,—The .hips being large, heavy and fleshy,


support girdles (and are auspicious) ; the navel, being
deep, broad, and turned from left to right, is laudable in
women.

^ ^ ItHII
Sloha 5.—The waist of a woman being accompa-
nied by three folds and without hair; the bosoms hard,
overlapping, round and equal ; the breast, tender and
without hair ; and the neck adorned with three lines—
all these, bestow wealth, and happiness.

sm f&rfi qiifot TRgwifamki: n^n


Sioha 6,—The lower lip being similar to the Bandhu-
jeeva flower, fleshy and shaped like a ripe beautiful Bim-
ba fruitj and the teeth alike and similar to the Kunda
buds, bestow marital happiness and abundant weallh on
women.

JtRTI HR ?nt52T 5151^1


58(5 n#ffcm^ [Adk LXX. Si. 8-10.
#
Sloka 7.—Their speech being full of courtesy, free
from rbguery, sweet like the notes of the cuckoo or the
swan, and not abject,-women get very great happiness.
Auspicious is the nose that is straight, handsome and
having equal slopes. So also is the eye that defeats the
lustre of the petal of a blue lily.

^ I

^ Jsra si ^ ikii
Sloka 8.—Blessed are the brows that are not actu-
ally joined together, not very broad (thick), not very long,
and curved (arched) like the crescent. So is the fore-
head that is neither sunken, nor arched, without hain
and shaped like the half Moon.

^ 1%: l ^ll
Sloka 9,—Laudable are the ears that are properly
fleshy, soft, equal and close to the head. The hair being
glossy, blue, soft, curled and single in each pore, lead to
happiness. So does the head which is even, i. e , neither
depressed, nor raised,

sS

qi? qn«r^ssjqr pcrqi ^5^ n? on


Sloka 10.—Darqsels that have the marts of the
following things on their soles or palms attain to the
status of queens, viz., water-pot, seat6 horse, elephant,
chariot, Bilwa tree, sacrificial post, arrow, garland, ear-
ring, chowry, goad, barley corn, mountain, banner,.
Adh. LXX. Si. 11-130 581

arch, fish, Swastika, altar, fan, conch shell, umbrella


and lotus.

f^iTFr^vRi g$arq?rinTiq»ft

linn
Slolca 11,—The hands that have the wrist-joints
hidden, are similar to the interior of a full-blown lotus*
have the fingers slender and the knuckles far removed,
give a damsel the status of a queen. A lady whose palm
is neither depressed, nor raised, and bears fine lines (fi-
gures of auspicious objects) lives with her husband for a
long time enjoying wealth and the happiness of sons.

VD
wzwwm m pis^i ^r^it^n
Slolca 12.—A line on the palm rising from the wrist
and touching the middle finger of a. woman, or one run-
ning from the heel up to the foot of the toes of a man
leads them to the happiness of kingship.
Another interpretation.: A line rising from wrist or
one from heel of a man or woman.

*i<n m I
^113 3W5T. 31 1 3^3313: HUH
Slolca 13.—A line rising from the foot of the little
finger and going to the space between the fore and mid-
dle fingers bestows thefnaximum span of life, i, et} 120
years; If the line is shorter, proportionate reduction in
the span will have'to be made.
582 [Adh LXX, SI. 14-18.

1
pi

Sfcia 14.—The lines at the, foot of the thumb indi-


cate the number of one's children. Big ones are those
of sons, whereas slender ones, of daughters. If these
lines are not cut in the middle {at the root), the children
will be long-lived ; and if these are broken and short,
they are short-lived.
In the 3rd mz, is another reading.

qiH
SLoka id,—Thus have the auspicious features of
damsels been described; those contrary to the above are
said to be inauspicious. I shall now briefly enunciate the
features that are especially of harmful effects.
m m TCI if wr. i
w fasisiaqfiqi II?^II
"O
Sloka 16.—A woman whose little toe or one next to
it does not touch the earth, or whose fore-toe is longer
than the big one, is the most sinful prostitute.
fqfoq.wf mis
^ gir pHiq»R w
Sloka 16.—Miserable are the women whose sharks
are full of veins, lean or very fleshy, hairy and whose
calf-muscles are drawn up ; so also are those whose geni-
tal organ has hairy oircles turned to the left, is low and
narrow (small) and who have a pot-like belly.

afan Tfwn ate U?<II


Adh. LXX. SI. 19-22.] Hmawftsw*: 583

§loJca 18,—The neck of a woman being too short


leads to utter penury ; being too long, to the annihilation
of the family ; and being too broad and flat (prominent ?),
to her cruelty.

^ wt; Nf® m HI
ffi wi fsras R:H^»4 <rt H^li
Sloka 19.—She who has squint (tremulous) or tawny
or grey and fickle eyes, will be of a bad character ; and
she who, when smiling, shows dimples in her cheeks, is
declared undoubtedly an unchaste woman.
wiz 3*1* %3ru qm ^ I
H IHI HI H ir<»II
Sloka 20.—A woman whose fore-head is hanging
over, will kill her husband's brother; if the belly is hang-
ing, she will kill her father-in-law; if the buttocks, her
own husband. A woman that is too tall, as well as one
whose upper lip is covered with too much hair, is harmful
to her husband.

HRt H*W H 151 mHI H *R5[T I


mm«i 15ith HWIH H n
Sloka 21,—Hairy, dark or unclean and too big
breasts, and unequal ears produce misery. Big, protrud-
ing and unequal teeth lead to sufferings j and black gums
to'thievishness.

^4: ranlflwH nd: n^n


SZofca Hands that are dry (without flesh), full
of veins, unequal and marked with the figures of beasts
of prey, wolves, cifews, herons, worms and owls make
women unhappy and poor.
[Adh. LXX. $1. 23-26.

IT m I
JII^T finsqig mfk ^rai gori sraf^ 11^^11
Sloka 23.—A woman whose upper lip is very high,
and the hair rough at the tips, is fond of quarrel. Gene-
rally, blemishes exist in those that are ugly or deformed ;
.and virtues dwell in those that have a pleasant appear-
ance or form.
Kalidasa in Kumarasambhava s^ys in Canto V—
TTTfT^T 5T I 3«Tr ft & 1$*
The last quarter is suggested by Kalidasa and is worth its
weight in gold.
TICT ir«ni irr^si 51# fltrni g I
*rfi*g*K ^ ^inr: ^W|: irvii
^ ignd: I
3T«T HTRir?R|>lfT IRMI
tm ^ Sfufl ^13 I
^7111^5 IR^II
Slokas 24-26.—The feet with the ankle-joints are
said to represent the first stage of life ; the shanks with
the knees, the second ; the genital organ, thighs and tes-
ticles, the third ; the navel and the hips, the fourth ; the
stomach, the fifth ; the heart and the breasts, the sixth ;
the shoulders and the collar-bones, the seventh ; the lips
and the neck, the eighth ; the eyes and the brows, t^he
ninth ; and the head and the forehead, the tenth. When
the feet and other limbs are inauspicious, the effects of
the particular stages of life will be harmful ; and good,
when they are auspicious.
, . If a limb is lean and lank or full of veins, it is inauspicious.;
otherwise, go6d. The particular period of life denoted by a limb
that is inauspicious will be miserable, etc/
Thns ends the 70th Adhyaya on 'the Characteristics el:Ma»dins/
Adh. LKXI. -SI. 1-7.3 ?8f

ll^?il Omens from Slits, of Garments.

WWISlfrffl I
if%«r>s?}i%g:?T: ntn

m 5 ^ I
Sfn&ff vkimt IRI!
1W JT^ti 1

^TIS'T il'!"
^(OT I
3j4 ^ ^t35rqiH3 ft&n i!«ll

^^[FfSf ^5Rd IIHII


wz^qfqr 1«ir% ^^tfd ^fmdi i
T%7b'r H^li
qcTTrf^ I

^1?T ^«l^d ^ "fl^ ?fTSm5t5n^W^frrWI^II^ll

SloTcas 1-7'—-If one wears a new cloth in Aswini,


he will get plenty of good cloths; if in Bharani, the
cloth will be stolen; if in Krittika, they will be burnt;
if in Rohini, there will be acquisition of wealth ; if in
Mrigasira, fear of mice J if in Ardra, poverty ; if in Pu-
narvasu, performance of auspicious ceremonies; if in
Pushya, acquisition of wealth ; if in Aslesha* the cloth is
destroyed ; if in Magha, death should be predicted ; if in
#Puryaphalgani,there will be fear from the King; if in
Uttaraphalguni, acquisition of money; if in Hasta, ac-
cpmplishment of uad«rtakings ; if i^Ghittr^/ there will
be^uspicious functions; if in Swati^eating^qf
74 • ' •
[Adh. LXXI■ SI. 8-10.

food j if in Vi^akha, the person will be popular; if in


Anuradha, there will be meeting of friends ; if in Jyeshtha,
there will be loss of cloths; if in Moola, loss of cloths in
water; if in Purvashadha, there will be diseases ; if in
Uttarashadha, there will be sumptuous feast; if in Sra-
vana, there will be eye disease ; if in Dhanishtha, there
will be gain of corn ; if in Satabhishak. there will arise
great danger from poison ; if in Purvabhadrapada, there
will be danger through water; if in Uttarabhadrapada,
a son will be born ; and in Revati, there will be acquisi-
tion of gems.

mil srraTORt ^ l^ll .


Sloka8<—It is advisable to wear new cloths even in
an asterisra which is devoid of good qualities, provided
it is an occasion of a marriage, reception of a sovereign,
and honouring of Brahmins.

331% 331 331 3Hinf335n?33S3 I


%3Ri5IRa33 ^313331135,3 li^ll
Sloha 9,—In the four corners of a cloth, dwell
Gods; in the middle part of the
Gods Devils Gods
broad sides, men ; and the re-
maining three divisions belong to Men Devils f Men
the devils* The same rule applies
to couches, seats and sandals. Gods 1 Devils Gods

lift 33*3 1 ffonq I


13 33S?3I533* 11% 313 ^3 M?o||
Sloka I0.~When a cloth is stafned with ink (soot),
cowdung, mud and the like, when it is cut (slit), singed
Adh, LXXL SI. 1M4.1 58?

or torn, one ought to know that the effects, good or bad,


will be full, when it is new; middling, when used for a
short time ; and almost nil, when it is old. These effects
are greater in the case of upper cloths.

wiiswinw jfi% ii??n


Sloka 11.—A slit, etc,, in the divisions of devils bode
disease or death of the wearer ; in those of men, birth of
a son and power; in those of Gods, increase of enjoy-
ments ; and in the borders, it is said to be invariably
harmful.

jfrr itprc ^ira n^li


Sloka 12.—A slit in the form of a heron, pelican (?),
owl, pigeon, crow, bird of prey, jackal, donkey, camel or
snake, though happening in a division belonging to Gods,
causes among men a danger amounting to death.

yrt ftsrir ^ nftir li^n


Sloka U.—A slit of the shape of an umbrella, ban-
ner, Swasthika, Vardhamana, Bilwa tree, water-pot,
loths, arch-way, etc., though found in a division of devils,
brings fortune immediately to men.

Sloka 14.—A hgw cloth, even at an unlucky aste-


rism, will give good effects, when it is worn with the
m th'. Lxxn.si. -i-s:

permission ol Brahmins, or when"- it is a gift from the


king or when it is ^presented1 at a marriage occasion.

The idea is the same as in Sloka 8 supra*


44
Thus ends the 71st Adhyaya on Omens from Slits of
Garments."

11^11 Signs of Chowries.

SfRTcl^ilflSf HTdl5? II?II


ft
SloJea 1-—They say that the Gods created the Chi-
mara deer in the caves of the Himalayas for the sake ot
their hair (tails). The hairs growing on their tails are
some yellowish, some black, and some white,

^ gref g H
SloJea 2,—The excellences of the chowries are de-
clared to be glossiness (gloss), tenderness, density of
the hair, brightness, being connected with a slender bone
and whiteness. Those that are piecred, small or broken
off, are inauspicious-
?*gis«njr I

^ isftig iI^Ii
Slohq, 5.—The handle of the chowrie must measure
<?ne ctibit, or one and a half# or even smaller cubit, (with
tl^e fist closed). One made of auspicious, wood, decked
with gflld ,Qr silver,; and* set with all kinds of gems, is
favourable to kings.
I^Xfj. 4-6, L^xtil. 1.3 ■ 589

^g'lra'WIirSIW^TI^RfStPSWSr^TR 'TOTf^ I

w*qaT-7 ufjR ^051: II«II


SloTca 4.—The handles of clubs, umbrellas, goads,
canes, bows, canopies, spears, banners and chowries of
Brahmins, Kshatriyas, Vaisyas and Sudras, being of the
colours, yellow, yellowish-red, honey colour and dark
respectively, are favourable to the persons of the respec-
tive classes.
<rtV. 1
iihii
Sloka 5.—The above objects with an even number
of joints (knots), viz.t two, four, six, eight, ten and
twelve, produce respectively, loss of mother^ Sand, wealth,
family, disease and death.

Sloka 6'—If the joints are odd, viz., three, five,


seven, nine, eleven or thirteen, the effects for the owners
are respectively, victory in the marching (success in the
journey), destruction of enemies, abundam. profits, acqui-
sition of lands, increase of domestic animals and the
accomplishment of the desired objects.

Thus ends the 72nd Adhyaya on " Signs of Chowries."

11^11 Signs of Umbrellas.


590 ^ [Adh. LXXIII. SI. 2-6.

JRJWRRn^i I
SR^N^ g irii

^ IRH
ShJcas 1-3—A white umbrella of the following des-
cription brings all round happiness and victory to a king.
It is to be made of the feathers of swans, cocks, peacocks
or cranes ; it must be covered all round with a fresh, white
silken cloth. It must be adorned with pearls and have
garlands of pearls suspended all round from its edges ;
its handle is made of crystal; the rod of a single wood
is six cubits in length, covered with pure gold and having
seven or nine joints- The extent or diameter is 3 cubits,
It should be well-knit all over and adorned with gems.

^qqsqfW&am IMI
Slolia £—The rod of the umbrella of a Yuvaraja,
Queen, Commandant of the army and a General is 4^
,cubits in height and 2\ cubits in extent or diameter-

sqisrifcRtJWis m ^ g IIHII
Sloha 6,—The umbrella of other officers of the'state
should be formed with pea-cock feathers so as to
ward off the Sun's heat and having wreaths of gems
hanging all round; its top being adorned with gold fillets
• as a token of royal favour.

sr^qf g jRitf sWrtc* g qigro* I


Adh. LXXIV, SI. 1-2.] 591

Sldka 6.—The umbrella of ordinary persons should


be of a square forni> capable of warding off cold and
heat, That of Brahmins should be circular and have a
cylindrical rod.
Probably the author means that the rod of private persons'
nmbrellaa thould be square and that for Brahmins, cylindrical.
Thus ends the 73rd Adhyaya on the " Signs of Umbrellas."

\m\\ Praise Of Women.

stfra mi £ ^ I
w IT TisirgTsrerR?: II?II
Sloha 1.—When a country is conquered, the most
important thing there is only a city whereof the essen"
tial part is a mansion, and in this the most desirable
portion is only a room ; and even here the most beauti-
ful thing is a couch, whereon an excellent damsel, ador-
ned with gems and gold ornaments, is the pith and essence
of the happiness accruing from the possession of a king-
dom.
This reminds one of Valmiki's statement
i,,
HntFTRT This chapter is on a par with Bhartri-
hari's Sringara Sataka (^|pR5icre;) and will have great attraction
for people of widely differing tastes as
BHTOWr. " Some of the statements in this chapter souod rather
frivolous and light-hearted. The purpose is most probably to
please the patron-sovereigo of the author, who requires the plea,
sore of the company of a sweet-heart after a straouous career of
wars of conquest

flsnft w ^T si ^RTRirsn i
59$ HPfhtswn*.. [Adh. LXX^IV. Sh

Sloka ^.—Damsels beautify gems and they are not


adc^ned by the lustre of the latter ; for they captivate
the heart even without the aid of gems ; but the gems
do not without their association with beautiful maidens.' ,
The last quarter can be interpreted as —What are gems (the
greatest things) but union with damsels ?

IJFjn^iRmW II
Sloka 8.—The embrace of a sweet-heart affords a
bit (an iota) of pleasure to the kings who have to sup-
press their feelings, who strive to vanquish the forces of
their foes, who deeply ponder over diplomatic methods
that are replete with the ramifications of hundreds of
things that are done and not done, who act upon the
advice given by their ministers, who apprehend danger
from every quarter (suspect every body) and who are
consequently plunged, so to say, in the ocean of misery.
11
Uneasy lies the head that wears a crown ' ; so in the midst
of his miserable and care-worn lifej the company of a sweet
partner gives a king afc least some pleasure for some time. This
of course for the poor soul shculd not be grudged by the people
lest his life should be a burden and a liability.

IS ^5 uplift ^01 f
* ^ #<j;qfcRi I
sreiq! ^ ggi
Hi ggggSRI FFRff^J tltfil
Sloka Nowhere has the „cfeator; designed any
gem jiothet ||han . wimeh thls .gefn gives . delight
Adh. LXX1V. SI. 5-7.] ^gs^rtliWTSv^nr: 593

to men, when heard of, seen, touched or even remem-


bered ; for its sake are done righteous deeds and wealth
amassed ; from that do men derive worldly pleasures and
offspring. Such damsels are the goddesses of fortune.
Hence they should always be honoured at home with
respect and wealth.
This reminds one of Manu's dictum ** ^ WfT ^
^cTf: " i e.t Gods dwell with pleasure in a house where ladies
are treated with respect.

h Jr ^ HHtt
SloJca 5.—It is my conviction that those who, follow-
ing the path of renunciation or detachment, overlook
the virtues of and traduce ladies, are indeed wicked and
cynical. For they do not mean what they say.

RISII sonffoisu.^rtT ^iTKq; n


SloJca 6,—Tell me the truth, what fault is there
in women that is not committed by men ? Men have
traduced women as being impudent (or men have out-
done women in impudence). They are indeed superior
to men in respect of merits. And the following are the
statements of Manu on this point.

3n%s* nvsii
#
Sloka 7,—The Moon gave them (women) purity
(cleanliness); Gandhaya, cultured and sweet speech;
the Fire, the capacity to eat all sorts of food. Hence
women are like unto pure gold.
f ^75
594 Ifwffcat'nn [Adh. LXXIV. SI. 8-12.

irraron: ?gd: i
arsn^sn ^i: 1%^ 11^5 ii<jn
Slolca 8.—Brahmins are pure at the feet; cows at
the back; goats and horses, at the face (mouth); and
women are pure all over.

*111% *m% TOT uraf II<MI


Slo/ca 9,—Being objects of matchless purity, never
are women defiled. For the menses remove their ble-
mishes every month.

srmqr in% *1511% 1


WIR II?oil
Sloka 10.—Those houses that are cursed by res-
pectable ladies (daughters-in-law) being not properly
treated, will totally perish, as if destroyed by which-craft.

stwt m ^n^Rsfi sn nn&t ^ii i


5 fl^f v. fa: ii??i(
Sloka 11.—Whether it is the wife or the mother,
men are brought into being only by women. What good
can you expect, O ungrateful men, from censuring them?

tsfRT^r nrmi
mw. { i wwj % gwromi ?3r mfa
mf**m grfar: I

I
w 6 11? ^11
Sloka 12.—It has been established in the moral code
that the guilt of husband and wife wilTbe equal, if both
Adh. LXXIV. SI. 13-16] 595

go astray. But men do not pay any heed to their sins.


Hence women are better in this respect.

SloJca 13.—A man guilty of going astray in matters


sexual will be-absolved of the sin by begging alms for
six months, wearing a donkey's hide with its hair exposed.

qvrm: i
ssrmsn JRT ^11 ^11^5 |J?»||
Sloka 14.—Even when men complete a centum of
years, their sexual craving does not subside; but they
refrain from the act only through incapacity, whereas
women do so by conviction and courage.

IPlrnfa? ^RTOlt i%g "tRra SRqg^ ii?mi


Sloka 15.—How impudent are the immoral fellows
that slander blameless women ! They are like the thieves
actually found stealing and yet crying—u Thief, stop !"

The aforesaid quotations amply prove 1 Maau's great regard


for women and how they were treated in ancient India, where
there was no necessity for women to fight for equality.

sifafort lit * sift qsng i


?rfn%s^ n^n
Sloka 26.—A man does not resort subsequently to
the same coaxing words and actions as done in privacy
with his sweet-hearts ; whereas the latter embrace their
dead husbands out oft gratitude for the good turns done
unto them, and enter their funeral pyre.
596 [Adh. LXXIV. SI. 17-20.

In the days of Varahamihira, Suttee must have been in great


vogue. But Bana, the great poet, expresses bis antipathy to
this custom.

nsw hiq; nt^ii


SloJca 17,—A man who enjoys the gem of a damsel
is for the time being, (to me) a king, though he is penni-
less. For the quint-essence of a kingdom consists of
dainty food and damsels; and all the rest is only fuel for
kindling the fire of appetite.

snrasw'RlT HI * il^li
SloJca 18,—It is my firm conviction that the erotic
bliss that is enjoyed by one's embracing a loving damsel
in the prime of youth, with swelling bosoms, and mur-
muring sounds, gentle, sweet, tender and suppressed,
cannot be had even in the Creator's Heaven (Brahma-
loka.
This reminds one of Bhartrihari's—m^T:

sp qRH^RSRl H ll^ll
SloJca i9.-Tell me what pleasure is there in Brahma
Loka, owing to the Gods, Sages, Siddhas and celestial
bards attending upon the Manes and other Worshipful
Beings, such as cannot be found in embracing a damsel
in privacy.
ansnNkifcifiit rst? t^MVi i
•sftm w gsrwr. IROII
Shka^O,—The whole universe, ftom Btahmati to
the smallest worm, is based oh the uhion of the uialte
Adh. LXXV. SI. 1-2.] 597

and female. Why then should we feel ashamed of it,


when even Lord Siva was forced to take four faces on
account of his greed to have a look at a maiden ?
The story alluded to here is that once the celestial courtezan
Tilottama, was going round Lord Siva on whose lap was seated
Parvati, The lord being afraid of offending Parvati created four
laces for himself in order to look at the matchless beauty of the
damsel.

Thns ends ihe 74th Adhyaya on "the Praise of Women."


<

||\sMl Winning of Affection.

»n*mnfn5ri*rarei I
if w
11? 11
Sloha 1.—The man who is loved by damsels en-
joys all the sexual pleasures in the most excellent manner,
while others enjoy only sham pleasures; because, the
woman has hei mind elsewhere. A woman develops a
foetus similar to the man whom she thinks of at the time
of coitus, though she be far off from him.

nw HRWI STRRI #5 irii


Sloka 2.—Just a branch cut off from a tree or a
seed planted in the soil does not change its nature, i,
does not grow into a different tree, even so is the soul rer
bom iq women. Bfit owing to' the influence of the
soif or' mothdr,' slight different does occur.
598 [Adh. LXXV. SI. 3-6.

3rR»n slra m n^qoi


^Fsqi^ SPIT ^ to I

tTSfRf ^ JI^TS^Rlfl II^II


SlohaS,—The soul combines with the mind, the
mind with the senses, and the senses with their respec-
tive objects. This takes place in quick succession. The
connection being such, is there anything unattainable for
the mind ? And whither the mind goes, thither goes the
soul too !

*R?ri l
i ^1% s
nrn iww: ryn
Sloka 4.—The soul which is very subtle is immersed
in the Supreme Soul in the region of the heart
Such a soul should be comprehended by a steadfast
mind through constant practice. Since every person at-
tains the nature of one whom he constantly thinks of#
young women mentally go only to their beloved ones.

fpjjrcrlmwfcr <fnn ^ linn


Sloka 5.—Favourableness or courtesy is thtf sole
cause of winning the affection of the opposite sex; a
contrary conduct engenders aversion. Charms, potions
and such other quack remedies produce only many harm-
ful effects and not happiness.
wvmnf*! ITR fofoqmwfrsfircRt I
itui^ ii^u
Adh. LXXV. SI. 7-10.] vemfcwwm 599

SloJca 6.—Man becomes the idol of woman by for-


saking pride; and arrogance produces repulsion. A
haughty person accomplishes his objects with great diffi-
culty, whereas one speaking sweetly does it easily.
M IT ^ II ^fRSTTT^ofl^ I
^51 ITr^lT^^l ^ IT tesrin ^ \m
Sloha 7.—It is not valour to be fond of rash deeds;"
nor to speak harsh words that are generally uttered by
ruffians. Those who are not arrogant, nor boastful even
after accomplishing their task, are valorous.

II^M
SlokaS.—One wishing for universal love should ex-
press others' virtues behind their back ; while a person
referring to the faults of others gets too many unmerited
charges levelled against him.
stes mm l

if €fe>iT R tit II^II


SloJca 9.—The whole world renders service to a man
who is engaged in helping the people. The fame that is
won by helping enemies in their distress cannot be had
by a s nail measure of religious merit.

i girnj; m
Sloha 10,—The virtues of the good, though sup-
pressed by the wicked, attain great eminence, just as fire
blazes forth, though covered with grass. The person (
who wishes to spoil another's virtues has his own
wickedness proclaimecf
Thus ends the 75 Adhyaya on the ^ Winning of Affection."
50D S¥wf*mm[Adh. LXXVI. SI. 1-4.

^1^11^11 Erotic Remedies.

ii? ii
Slohl I.—When (at the time of coitas) the blood
(of the woman) exceeds the sperm ,(of man), a female
will be born ; when the sperm exceeds the blood, a male;
when both are equal, a hermaphrodite. Hence, one
ought to take tonics that increase one's sperm. v

^ nr^r i
c
- w ^ ^igrr IRII
SloJca 2,—Cupid's snare consists of the following
group : viz,, a terrace, the Moon's rays, lilies, wine, an
intoxicated sweet-heart, a lute, amatory talk, privacy and
garlands.
This is reminiscent of the Sloka :

^ ^5: u

Irsir smfcRisft
^isgu^^isR pq 11^11
Sloka 5.—A man who eats for 21 days a mixture of
equal quantities of (mineral honey), honey, mer-
cury, iron-dust, (yellow myrobalan), (bitu-
men), and ghee, though he be very old or an octoge-
narian, will be able to please a damsel, as though he
.were a young man.

RT«n*<nwri^[ m q%iR^ a««


Adh, LkXVL SI. 5-8.] 601

Sloka 4s,—If one drinks milk boiled with Kapika-


cchu roots or eats only six morsels of black-gram boiled
in milk and ghee (in ghee prepared from milk itself), fol-
lowed by a drink of milk, one will not be exhausted by
women.

*r m \h\\
Sloka 5,—A man having numerous wives should
take the powder of boiled seven times hi its own
sap and then concentrated, and drink with it boiled milk
mixed with sugar,

^(|rg qtor ^ 3# 11
Sloka 6'—Boil well the powder of myrobalan with
its own juice and mix it with honey, sugar and ghee-
After licking this, drink milk according to your digestion ;
then you will be able to enjoy sexual pleasures to the
utmost,

mw $nfi mI
im fqqg m qsiiRT ll«li
Sloka 7,—A lustful man should boil milk with goat's
testes and sesamum several times and thus concentrate iU
By •taking that and drinking milk after that, he will
put even the sparrow to shame by his exuberant virility.

'Jig 3 glCis yiq 11^11


Sloka 8,—Men who eat boiled ^fe^-fShastika) rice*
with ghee and black gram soup and then drink milk,
sleep on those nights after repeated sport of love.
Shashfeika rice is a kind of rice that grows in 60 days.
t * 76
tfwffcrnnn [Adb. LXXVI. 6l. $-11

an^i m: q^rai wr iw It^n


Sloka 9.—A mixture of sesamum, Aswagandha, Ka-
pikachchu, Vidarika and Shashtika rice, the whole ground
in goat's milk and then boiled in ghee, will be Tike the
Sisfsft (Sa&hkuli) eatable and will increase sperm (be a
good aphrodisiac).
#or lar^iR^i^^sjur i
f&i ^ ii^H
Sloka 10,—If the virility of a man diminishes, he
should take either wgjf or roots boiled in milk.
Then his sexual power will remain unimpaired. If he
suffer from dullness of the digestive apparatus, he might
take the following powder,

n? ? n
Sloka 11'—A mixture of equal quantities of Aja-
moda, rock-salt, ginger and Pippali, soaked in
liquor, butter-milk, gruel or hot-water and drunk,
promotes digestion.

Sloka 12,—One who eats excessively sour, bitter,


salt or pungent things and meals chiefly consisting of a
boiled mixture of things and leafy vegetables (or saline
. pot-herbs), will lose the power of sight, sperm and man-
hood, and on getting a damsel, he ^will, however young,
make several sham attempts, as if he were an old man.
1
Thus ends the 76th Adhyaya on "Erotic Remedies " '
Adh. LXXVII. SI. 1-4.] HHW8^«'rnr: 603

11^11 Preparation of Perfumes.

fTk^rarJT^oTRiq: II?II
Sloka 1.—Since garlands, perfumes, fine raiment,
ornaments and the like do not shine in a man of grey
hair, one ought to try to dye the hair, just as one does
regarding unguents for the eyes and ornaments.

In the beginning of the Chapter the commentator quotes ex-


tensively from a fcsP'S or lexicon, which gives the synonyms of
various materials used in the preparation of perfumes.

Til ^IsRlorf I
ftsr* as* ^19 IRH
nl fqfiq I
q|: qffiqq giqq; IRH
Slolas 2-3.—Put into an iron vessel grains of ^hfar-
Kodrava and boil them in acid-gruel (vinegar); grind it
well with iron dust and make a fine paste- Apply this to
the head after washing the hair with acid-gruel, and
covering the head with green leaves, remain for six
hours. After that period, remove the paste from the
head and apply a paste of myrobalan. Cover it with
gre^n leaves and keep it for another six hours. On being
Washed, the hair will become black.
RRqisqjfm i

pra q&rftf$ra >$^5* ^3** II»II


Sloka After^that one should remove the smell
of the iron and vinegar by bathing the head and by the
application of perfumed hair oils, and then enjoy in the
604 twtffcroi^fAdh. LXXVII. SI. 5-8.

harem, the pleasures of kingship along with attractive


perfumes and a variety of incense.

iihii
ShJca 5.—A scented hair-water fit for kings is pre-
pared from equal proportions of cassia-bark, costus,
Renuka, Nalika, Sprikka, Rasa, Tagara, Valaka, Naga-
.kesara and Patra.

^ ll^H
Sloha 6,—Hair oil of the scent of Champaka is
made from equal quantities of the powder of madder,
cuttle fish bone, Nakhi, (shell perfume), cassia bark, cos-
tus and Rasa, which being mixed with gingelly oil should
H
be heated in the Sun's rays,

M3

3rjqirqqmtqisf^§TF^ ^ |?r: n^n

Sloha 7.—From equal quantities of Patra, juice of


Sihla, Vala and Tagara, an oil called Smaroddeepana-
4 1
kindler of passion is made. The same with Vyamaka
and fumigated with Katuka, asafoetida, yields a perfufne
called { Bakula scentThe same with costus is termed
lotus-scent, " and with sandal, 'Champaka scent'.
With nutmeg, cassia bark and coriander, it goes by the
name of4 Jasmine scent

jRiqftqirwft IKII
Adh, LXXVII. SI. 9-11*] 605

Sloka 8.—Take one-fourth of Sathapushpa and


Kunduruka, one-half of Nakha and Sihla, and one-fourth
of Sandal and Priyangu. These make a perfume which
should be fumigated with jaggery and Nakha.
The commentator states: before fumigating with Guda» it
should be done with Hareethaki.

ll^ll
Sloka 9.—Guggulu, Valaka, lac, Musta seeds, Nakha
and sugar in equal quantities constitute a compound per-
fume. Another is made from Jatamamsee, Valaka, Sthla5
Nakha and sandal.

Slokas 10,—Many delightful perfumes are made


from Haritaka, Sankha, Ghana, Rasa, Valaka, Jaggery,
costus, Saileya and Musta seeds by mixing them in
proportions indicated by multiple^ of -J-th.
The words in the 3rd quarter have to be construed thus : the
succeeding constituents should be |th in excess of the preceding
one, the first one being sth and the last y. here is interpreted
as a part in general and not as a quarter. By the usage of the
word 1 many it is evident that the 9 constituents may be mixed
in any prder, taking care to see that no two are mixed in the
same proportion. For example, by mixing one part of Hareetaka
two parts of Sankha, three of Ghana, etc., the other constituents
being increased in this order, one kind of perfume is formed.
Since it is no! necessary that the order of the constituents thould
be the same, /£ or 362880 perfumes can be prepared.

^ i
#1^ JTllf || t;||
Wwfonwi [Adh. LXXVII. Si. 12-14,

ShTca H,—Four parts each of sugar, Saileya and


Musta, two parts each of Sri Vasaka and Sarja juice, and
one part each of Nakha and Guggulu, mixed with the
powder of camphor and made into a lump of ball witk
u
honey, make a royal perfume called Kopacchada',—
Anger-lid.
One Iswara has written a work in Prakrit on the art of pre-
paring perfumes. The commentator quotes the following verse
from him.

itgr 5ft giau 5«niir3rior m u


^ V* ^ vffora: {
^ra: h: n
i
A liquid mixed with another liquid is called while a pow-
der with another is W.

ii? ^II
Slolca 12,—Take equal quantities of cassia bark,
andropogon and Patra and a half-quantity of small car-
damoms and pound them to fine powder, which should
be enriched with musk and camphor. It will make an
excellent toilet powder (perfume for clothes).

ii?^r

.4 SloTtas ^ 3-14.—The Gandharnava or perfume ocean


is prepared from sixteen substances, if every four of them
are permuted variously at will and that in one,jtwo, three,
or four pirts. The substances are :—f?!, !(%*'
Adh. LJOCVlI. SI. 15-18.] 6(Mf "

»«■}?, snngwr, wisrs, ^<3, an?, coriander,.


'"If. and sandal.
Ghana Balaka Saileya Karpura Here, alto-
gether 96 van-
Naga- Vyaghra-
Useera Sprikka ties are got.
pushpa nakha__
Each set of
Aguru Madanaka Nakha Tagara four has 24
phanya Karchura Chola ! Malaya permutations
and so the four
sets together have 24 x 4 or 96. See the diagram in the margin.

*31 II^HH
Sloka 15.—In no perfume should more than one
part of coriander be used, for its smell is too powerful.
Camphor should be used in a still lesser proportion.
These two ought not to be mixed in two, three, or
four parts.

*f«i: ii? ^II


Sloka 16—All the above drugs should be fumigated
by Srivasaka, resin, jaggery and Nakha severally before
all the ingredients are mixed together, and then they
should be mixed with musk and camphor.

• m ^ HHilrcRSfftr i
51311% m ii?\9ii
Sloka 17.—The number of perfumes resulting from
the sixteen ingredients being mixed in all possible com'.
Woations i? 174720 (4000+70000+100000+720).
m [Adh. LXXVII. Si. 19-31

Sloka 18,—Each drug taken in one proportion being


combined with three others in two, three and four pro-
portions successively makes six kinds of scents. So do
they, when taken in two, three and four proportions.

HItWisst II^II
Sloka 19,—As in this manner four substances com-
bined in different proportions yield 24 perfumes ; so too
the other tetrads- Hence the sum will be 96.

Sfgl^ 511^ 5RIR mldlR R5IRF IRoli


Sloka 20,—Out of a collection of sixteen kinds of
substances^ the number of perfumes that can he made by
selecting any four will be 1820.

gwRRgoi: m ^^R IRUI


Sloka 21,—Since this quantity combined in four
different ways admits of 96 variations, this number 1820
must be multiplied by 96. The product will be the total
of possible combinations of perfumes.

^ ^ »1?R 5^ ^R JRSfo I
awnsfafto jfra
Sloka 22.—Write in a vertical column the numbers
1 to 16 upwards; in a second column by its side write
One, and then write above that the sum of the first
two figures of the first column, viz , 3 ; add this result
to the third number and write i^above that; continue
this process until you reach the penultimate number,
i.e., 15. 4 Repeat this process in the third and fourth
Adh. LXXVII. SI. 23.] 609

columns also. The last number of the 16


last column will reveal the number 15 120
1820* (See figure in the margin). 14 105 560
13 91 455 182
The numbers 1, 2, 3 16 in the first
column represent respectively the 16 sub- 12 78 364 1365
stances mentioned in slokas 1(3-14, supra 1! 66 286 1001
(pp. 606-607). Firstly, let the first 3 sub- 10 55 220 715
stances be considered as constant and any
one of the remaining as variable, The num- 9 45 165 495
ber of perfumes formed will be 13. Next' 8 36 120 33
taking substances 1,3, and 4 as constant and 7 28 84 21
one of the rest as variable, we get 12 varie-
6 21
ties. Proceeding further in the same man-
ner, we get 11, 10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1
varieties, or 91 in all. 4 10 20' 35
Now let the substances 1, 2 and 4 be 3 6 lol 15
considered as constants and one of the re-
maining as variable, we get 12 perfumes.
By taking 1, 3 and 5 as constants, the num-
ber will be 11, and so on. The total will thus be 78.
Similarly making 1, 2, 5 ; 1, 3, 6; 1, 4, 7 etc., as constants,
we shall get 11, 10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4. 3, 2, 1 or a total of 66
varieties.
Thus we shall get 91, 78, 66, 55. 45, 36, 28. 21, 15, 10, 6, 3,
1 or 455 in all. Proceeding in the same way with other combina-
tions, the several totals will be 364, 286, 220, 165, 120, 84, 56, 35,
20,10,4, 1 or a grand total of 1820-
The process to get, at the above figures as enunciated by
Bhattotpola in his commentary is circuitous and confusing. This
is only the number of combinations of 16 things taken 4 at a time
C1#C4 ) sHsao.

.foWKKCTU iR3ii
I. A. 77
610 [Adh. LXXVll. Si. 34-21'

^TSf f IsBSflffWIU I

iRvn
Shhat 23 2i.—Make a diagram consisting of 16
compartments as shown below and place them with their
respective proportions as :

^ 2 * 3 3^ 5 8

un& 5 8 2 %5I 3

wm 4 *** 1 an 7 flfdf 6

??5s®r 7 . ^ 6 whs 4 1

^5? T«fl gsTI ^3^ I


wfnrwsraq 1^1^*1 IRMI

1^1: ^3^1: IR^Ii


Slohas 25-26'—In a receptacle of 16 divisions in
whatever manner (horizontally, vertically or diagonally),,
you may mix four substances, you get 18 proportions for
each of the various compounds of perfumes. Each of
the compounds should be blended with Nakhi, Tagara
and Turushka, > be enlivened (mixed) by nutmeg, cam-
phor and musk; and be fumigated with jaggery and
Nakha. In this way are made scents called 1 Sarvatu-
11
bhadra good for all purposes.'

ir«ii
Sloka 27.—Many perfumes for ihe mouth with the
smell of Parijata flower are prepared from any tetrad
Adh. LXXVII. SI. 28-32.] 611

airiong the above-named ones. They should be en-


livened with nutmeg, musk and * camphor and sprinkled
with mango-juice and honey.

SloJca 28.—All those scents into whose composition


enter resin and Srivasaka become perfumes for bathing
with Valaka and Twak taking the place of the above two.

M^oil
"O
Slokas ^9-30,—Make a receptacle of nine divisions
"7Lodhra
3 7t
Useera Nata and enter in them fT9
the following: Lo~
Aguru Musta Patra dhra, Usira, Nata

Priyangu ~Vanas I^hya (Tagara). A uru


S . ^28 84
—— Musta, Patra, Pri- 52155
yangu, Vanas and Pathya. Take a triad of sub- — - —
stances from amongst them and add to them 515 35!
one part each of Sandal and Turushka, a half 41020
of Nakha and a quarter of Satapushpa, and
fumigate them with Katuba, Hingula and jag-
2 3
ger^* In this way are prepared 84 perfumes J^
of the fragrance of Bakula flower. Ill

mi sfaqN'fosir wrn \
fqffn^RqsigiR 11^11

null
ei2 waffcrntt* [Adh. LXXVII. SI. 33-36,

3r^!#?n^ »TR^ft%T%j www


SloJcas 51-33.—Put tooth-sticks for a week in cow's
urine mixed with the powder of Haritaki and then taking
them out, dip them again in scented water, which is to be
prepared from small cardamoms, Twak, Patra, Anjana",
honey, pepper, Nagakesara and costus. Keep the sticks
in this for some time (half a night) ; then powder them
with a mixture of four parts of nutmeg, two of Patra,
one of small cardamoms and three of camphor> and let
them dry in the Sun's rays.
For tooth sticks, see Chap. 85 infra*

^ ml flfNr n
Slolca 34.—Such tooth-sticks give the user freshness
of colour, facial lustre, cleanliness of the mouth, fine
smell and an agreeable voice.

#nn"nnwf^ ^ I

norrc; ll^ll
Shha 35.—Betel stimulates love, sets off the phy-
sical (iharm, creates popularity, gives good smell to the
miouth, strengthens the body, and dispels diseases arisifig
from phlegm. It also bestows many other benefits.
ftfWsi m I
ti^ii
Sloka 36.—A moderate dose of lime Used with betel-
leaves gives good colour; an extra quantity of areca-nnt
LXXVII. 37, LXXVIII. l~2-] 613

spoils the colour; excessive lime produces bad smell in


the mouth, but an extra quantity of betel-leaf, pleasant
smell.

lit* 11 ^11
Sloka 37,—At night it is beneficial to have an ovef-
dose of betel-leaf, while by day, of areca-nut. To
change this order is a mere farce of betel-chewing.
When betel-leaf is made fragrant by Kakkola, areca-nut,
clove and Jatee, it makes one happy with the joy of
amorous intoxication.
11
Thus ends the 77th Adhyaya on the Preparation of Perfumes/*

itotfil Union of Man and Woman.

5I%oi ft*** *11 wtf 31*?* i


ftfJlft»t* * ^f*0T ft**!! ft«5 ^11^*1^ lltll
ft**n amft* tfti* siiiirfts5i^*3^tftlt ft;* >
**51 ft***? l^**ts*f* q*ir^?5*?J 11*511 JR**T* IRH
Slokas 1-2,—They say that king Viduratha was
murdfered by his own queen with a weapon concealed in
her tresses, and the king of Kasi by his disaffected queen
by means of her anklet smeared with poison. Thus w<*-
nUen, when they are disgusted with one, bring ftbout
calamities amounting to danger to life. What is the
use of enumerating other troubles ? Hence, men ought
to examine carefully whether the damsels are really at*-
tached to or disgujted with them.
.614 [Adh. LXXVIII. SI. 3-6.

ii^II
Slolca 3.—Love springing from sexual desire is in-
dicated by tell-tale blush, etc., by exposing the navel,
arms, bosoms and ornaments, by re-tying the garments,
by loosening the locks, by twitches and tremblings of the
.eye-brows and by side-long glances.

. 3%: $?Rfc5R5f?HT<j
g55ws5qn?q¥FJn«|jn I

sfqraisi qn^^ g'q^qi q^q^ II«II


^rf ^ f^sn^g^sr ftqifa qi% ^rr^r i
f^tqq ^qi% ql^iqi qqim ^iqig 301^33 HHU

5r^itq?q 1
^mg^Ri^qi^q ^ i»qjq«rqiOiqti: 11^11
Shkas 4s-6.—Other tokens of love are: loud clearing
of the throat and spitting, loud laughter in the presence
of the lover, rising towards him from couch or seat, pro-
ducing sounds with limbsj yawning, asking for trivial and
easily available things, embracing and kissing • a 8child#
iopking significantly at a female companion, casting
♦glances at him when he looks elsewhere, enumerating his
:yirtues, and scratching the ears. A damsel who speaks
sweetly, spends her own money (for his sake), feels de-
lighted at his sight, forgets her anger, drowns his faults
by extolling his virtues, honours his friends, hates his
enemies, feels grateful to him for hi^ good turns, feels
Adh. LXXVIlI. Si. 7-11] arstw^raws*^: 61S

miserable when he is away, offers her bosoms and lips,


embraces him, perspires, and kisses him first, is also to be
understood as one affectionately attached through her
actions.

fI

ill ^ surit !
mi Jwnf I^II
Slokas 7-8.—The following are the indications of the
disaffection of a woman A frowning face, turning away
the face (from the lover), forgetting the good done by
him, lack of interest in his presence, fretfulness, kindness,
towards his enemies, harsh words, shuddering on touch-
ing or seeing him, assuming arrogance, not preventing
him from going away, wiping off the mouth after a Wss,
getting up last and going to bed first.

Jiff RSI mif IIIRW *1%$! I


ii^II

n?®!!
Slokas P-20.—Buddhistic nuns, female ascetics,
hand-maids, nurses, virgins, washer-women, flovyer-sellers,
corrupl women, female companions and barbers' wives'
serve as go-betweens. As these are the causes of the1
ruin of respectable families^ one should carefully protect
one's women from them in order to enhance the reputa-'
tion and honour of the family.

?ii
616 imfatmK [Adh. LXXV1I1. Si 12-14,

8loka 11.—Nocturnal recreations, vigils, professions


of illness, staying in another's house, consultations with
sopth-sayers, taking part in congregational mournings»
and festivals are occasions when women come in contact
with men. Hence they should be guarded on such
occasions.

arrft

?ri
ill ^ ii?rii

SloJca 12.—A loving damsel will at first show no


desirej but will not leave off amorous talk ; in the be-
ginning of the sexual act, she will be bashful and languid;
in the middle, she will be devoid of bashfulness, and on
the close, bashfully drop her face- Then again she will
show, during coitus, various graceful expressions of senti-
ment, and perceiving the disposition of her lover atten-
tively adapt herself to him in movements indicative of
weariness or otherwise as the case may be.

qfi li^n
ShohalS.—The excellences of women are yonth,
beauty, charming dress, favourableness, knowledge oi the
arts of winning man's affection, graceful gait, etc. The
best of those, possessed of the above excellences are
terrned' Gems of women *, whereas others, for a cultured
man, are only ' Feminine Diseases.'

9 Wm lltVU
Adh. LXXVIII. SI. 15-18.] 617

Shhi li.—A woman in the company of her lover


in privacy ahould not indulge in boorish talk (or decorate
herself with rustic colours,), not be unclean in body, not
speak of unseemly parts of the body, nor mention other
subjects; for mind is the birth-place of Love whose body
was burnt by Hara.

JISR I|?H||
SloJca 15,—A woman who breathes in unison with
her lover, is ready to make her arms a pillow for him,
offers skilfully her breasts to him, has her hair finely
scented, goes to sleep after he has fallen asleep and
wakes up before him, has sincere and abiding love for
him.
^ R sjri RI: I
r R Rit RTOI: II^II
RT ^Rg'kf RRl^R*} I
RITORJ Rl Rl%RTffRRl Rl
RtRfft RRllR RITI RII^T R RI
R« RIRraiTRR fRW|R»lRRRJ[
Slokas 16-18,—Those women who have a wicked
nature, and who are impatient during coitus, ought to be
shunned. Inauspicious are those whose blood is dark, blue,
yelloWi or slightly copper-red. A woman that is sleepy,
has too much blood and bile, has a dripping (burning)
orgpm, is of a rheumatic and phlegmatic constitution,
gluttonous, sweaty, with deformed limbs, short-haired,
and with (prematurely) grey hair ; further, one whose
muscles are flaccid, who hast a pot-belly and who pro-
*•3 78
[Adb. LXXVIII. St. 19-^

duces indistinct sounds, besides those who in the €hap-


ter on the signs of women have been declared sinful:
with none of the above women should a man play the
act of Cupid,
From the above remarks, it is quite clear that this is meant
only for kings to follow.

SRflfocT II? ^11

^11% IRoll.
u
Slokas 19 20t—The menstrual blood is sound if
it is tinged like hare's blood, or lac, and fades after wash-
ing. (That is, fit for impregnation). Such blood not
attended with noise and pain, and ceasing to flow after
three days, will undoubtedly develop into an embryo
after union with man.

* \\tm hr 1
gnii%w^R ir?ii
goq^fRiq^qi qi; 1
nfsi; H ftKs: IR^U
Slokas 21-22.—A woman inimenses should not bathe,
not wear wreaths of flowers, nor anoint her body. She
should bathe on the fourth day according to the man-
dates of the Sastras, She should use for her bath the
1
berks enumerated in the Chapter on Royal ablutions1
(Cfa. 48) mixed with water, and the same hymn men-
tioned there will have to be used here too.

fRig ftgra snqWqRa I


asw sfoTO 2i«ng iR^ii
Adfa. LXXVIH. SI. 24-26.] 619

Shka 23.—They say that sexual union on even


nights (after menses) procreates males, while on odd
nights, females. On distant even nights, it leads to the
birth of children who will he long-lived, handsome and
happy.
Probably the second half gives the author's own opinion in
which distant even nights are good for future issue.

^rk sntf n
irsii
BloJca 24.—A foetus situated in the right side of the
womb will be a male ; while one on the left, a female.
One situated on both the sides will be twins and one in
the middle is to be understood to be a eunuch,

m srsnf q i
irmi

Slolca 25.—A man ought to have sexual union with


his wife when the Kendras and the Trikona houses are
occupied by benefics, when the Moon and the Lagna are
conjoined with benefics, when malefics are posited in the
3rd, 6th and 11th houses and when there are planetary
combinations ensuring the birth of a male.
For vide f. wr. IV-11.

1 HZ It
Slo&a 26,—A man should on no account make
marks on his wife's body with his nails and teeth during
h$s period of impregnation. Such a period lasts for
stolen days, of which the first three nights are unfit
for union.
620

These ideas are described at length in works on Ayurveda


suoh as
Thus ends the 78fih Adhyaya on ** the Union of Man and
Woman/'

livs^ll Signs of Couches and Seats.

^ f%gisg[» ^ ii?II
SloTca h—Since this science dealing with the signs
of couches and seats is useful for all persons at all times,
especially for kings, I shall now expound it.

ilmi ^ ^fjis IRII


Sloha 2.—Trees recommended for the construction
of beds and seats are Asana, Spandana, Sandal-tree
Haridra, Deodar, Tinduka, Sal, Kasmari, Arjuna, Pad-
maka, Saka and Simsapa.
3Rrfjf5ra»if^%3rci§gi i

irii

^ iivii
Slokas 5-4,—Inauspicious are those !trees that' are
thrown down by thunder-bolts, water; wind and ele-
phants ; those in which bees and birds have taken up
their abode ; those growing in sacred spots, burial grounds
or roads; those that are withered at the top, and those
that are entwined with creepers* so also are thorny
trees; those growing at the confluence of great rivers*
Adh. LXXIX. SI 5-8.] 621

or near temples and those that have fallen down in a


westerly or southerly direction.

ar^lqi: IIHII
Sloka 5,—From the use of couches and seats
constructed from forbidden trees ensue the ruin of the
family, diseases, danger, loss, quarrels and all sorts of
disasters.

ll^ll
SloJca 6.—Or, if the timber had been cut formerly,
then it should be examined (if there be any signs of the
forbidden variety) at the commencement of the work.
Should a boy mount the timber, it will give sons and
cattle.

^ ^ iivaii

Sloka 7.—It should be known as a good token, if,


at the beginning of the work, one happens to see white
flowers, a rutting elephant, curds, coloured rice, full pot,
gems and other auspicious articles.

ii^II

Sloka S.—A practical digit is the distance covered


by eight husked barely grains touching one another.
A great couch of kings*measuring one hundred digits is
made for (ensuring) victory.
IfwffcamrJ* [Adh. LXXIX. SI. 9-14.

IRI%J If Jn ^ I

fip»i^5r^qT%sfi«i?rt \W\
SloJca 9.—The couches of the prince royal, minister,
commandeHn-chief of the army and royal pteceptor
measure in order 90 digits, 84, 78, and 72 digits.
anfugrssrsN ftsnstfiri ^TK: I
arRiq'^Tt qi^5iq: l)?o|i
SloJca 10.—The width of a couch prescribed by
Viswakarman is ^th less than half the length (i e., xVhs
of the total length), The height of the legs including
the swelling part (middle) and top is equal to a third of
the length of the couch.
dh snqiqi qqfi ftffo: % I

IS RHWdl qfitw % if^s I

R^ffl ll^tl
m TOqqf s * CNHigs fsrq f q I
pq p: ^qfif II?^II

31^1^ qqf Riq# isqq ^qfqs ii?aii


Slolcas 11-14:.—A cot constructed wholly of Sri-
parni will bestow wealth; one of Asana, destroys diseases;
one of the pith of ebony, gives money; one of Simsapa
bestows ail-round prosperity ; one of Sandalwood des-
troys enemies and bestows religious merit, renown and
Idng lUe; one of Padmaka gives long life, prosperity,
learning and money; one of Sal tree or Saka gives
happiness. A king, reposing on a#cot made entirely of
sandalwood and covered with gold and decked .with
wonperful gems, will be honoured even by the Gods.
Adh. LXXIX. SI. 15-50 ] q*i5n€iraadis«?jra: * 623

aro ii ffcpTi iligqi ^ I


H ^TOisli H 11? Hi i
q^q'i spr H
up m* inj^i m$\ ^ II?^II
«IJ ^q^Hm ii qiqp ^iiqfg: 1
3rq^is;q?i55qr?fi; Riq ^iqp ^in% qf^ Il?v3ii
an^^qiqqq^iiigcnf ^qipFiw: qr^i: I
q^q^i #q n?<jii
SloJcas 15-18.—A couch made of Tinduki or Sim-
supa with some other timber will not yield good results;
so too is one of Deodar or Asana with Sripama. Sal
and Saka on the one hand and Haridraka and Kadamba
on the other, are good, whether used jointly or separately..
A cot wholly made of Spandana or Amba tree is not aus-
picious, since it destroys life ; one of Asana coupled with
other timber produces- immediately various troubles.
It is beneficial to have the legs of Spandana tree for
couches made of Amba, Spandana and Chandana.
Couches and seats made of any fruit-tree will have"
favourable effect.

iraqiq: simgpif sraraq qm I

#^lfefW%VlpigiI q^if ll?^ll

Shka 19.—Elephant's tusk is highly commended^


for use in the construction of couches, etc. in corabinar
tkm with any of the above trees ; so that decorations
may be made with good ivory.

^sqfoq fsiiqq Risfq q^qq^p I


• ftfap iroii
624 ttwfaimrci [Adh. LXXIX. SI. 21-25,

Sloka 20.—Cut off a length (from the bottom) equal


to twice the circumference of the tusk at the bottom and
use the remainder for purposes of embellishment- A
little more of it will have to be cut off in the case of
elephants haunting marshy places, and a little less in the
case of those haunting mountainous tracts.

KWIR?II

g kow TOW ir^II

^ ir^II

zmw. iRtfii
qrasqqi fa ?% I

qqil ^\%A qqra IRMI


Shlcas 21-25.—When cutting the tusk3 if figures
resembling Bilwa trees, Vardhamana, umbre la, banner
and chowries appear, sound health, victory, increase of
wealth and happiness are to be expected. A figure simi-
lar to a weapon gives victory; one like a spiral turning
to the right, recovery of lost lands ; one like a clod, com-
plete possession of a country conquered before; one' like
a woman, loss of wealth ; one like a vase, birth of a son;
one like a pot, acquisition of a treasure ; one like a rod,
obstacle to a journey ; those like chameleons, monkeys
and serpents, famine, disease, and oppression by a foe;.
those like eagles, owls, crows and h^wks, pestilence; one
like a noose or a truncated body, bodes the king's death.
Adh, LXXIX. SI. 26-28.] 625

If blood comes out from the cut, there will be calamity


to the people ; if the cut be dark, grey, rough and bad-
smelling, disaster is near.
3$: mi m^i I

^ ^ ir^II
Sloka 26,—A cut that is white, even, fine~smelling,
and glossy leads to prosperity ; just as auspicious and in-
auspicious cuts produce good and bad results, even so do
the trees used for couches.

IflTR 3E13 I

8loJca27t—In fitting up the frame of the couch,


the ttpsj)f the beams should be laid in a direction from
left to right; so say the ancient seers. If they be laid
contrariwise, or aU turned to one direction, there would
be danger from devils.
rn is the frame consisting of two short beams, one on the
headside, and the other on the footside, and two others on the
two sides. The side beams are fixed into the two other smaller
beams. In doing so take the head side where the foot of the beam
faces north and tip, the south, the foot of ths southern beam should
be &Xfid into the tip of the first beam, and so on, This is called
The tips of both the beams should uot be put together.
f| <I[#E«qq I
q sftfqsq THffa IR<SII
Sloka 28,—If one of the legs is put topsy-turvy, the
owner will have one of his feet crippled; If two, he can-
not digest his food ; and if three or four, he will have
misery, death and captivity,
Here ^topsy-turvy ' is used in respect of the timber and not
the leg as such.
f ^ 79
626 nwlfcamn* [Adh. LXXIX. SI. 29-SS.

qftl 91^ gfi^l '


<nt pw ^ Ji^r IR^II
m ?gi sif9i: ^11% i
<raiaiiw«r: m IR«»II
gi #Sj: IROlf qfelSRl g RIISJ I
^ 5^5 ll^ll

Slohas 29-31,—If there is a hollow or a discoloured


knot in the upper part of the leg, the owner will have
cerebral disease. If there is such a knot in its put, he
will have stomach trouble ; if in the shank-like part be-
low the pot, danger to his shanks ; if in the support be-
neath that, loss of wealth ; if in the hoof, trouble to the
hoofed animals. Inauspicfous also is a knot occurring at
a third of the length of the side-beams and cross-beams.

sjbwr ^ iK&ni ^ i
\\\m\
Sloka 32.-—The different kinds of blemishes (holes)
in the wood may be summed up in the following list:—
Nishkuta (cavity), Kolaksha (boar's eye), Sukaranayana
(hog's eye), Vatsanabha (calf's navel), Kalaka (dark
spot) and Dhundhuka (cut dark spot),

mm SW ^ ^ 1%^ I
jfi® ^ WWW
SfRspR ^ I
v*^ Tiwd II^II

T%5: ii m ir II^II
Adh, LXXIX. SI. 36-39.] 627

Slokas 33-35.—The blemish called Nishkuta (cavity)


is like a pot, hollow in the middle and narrow at the
mouth ; the second, Kolaksha is blue and like a ^rain of
black gram; the third, Sukaranayana, is uneven, dis-
coloured and extending over one joint and a half; the
fourth—Vatsanabha—is a spot running from left to right,
broken and extending over one joint; the fifth, Kalaka,
is a black spot; and the sixth is also dark, but cut,
A faulty spot having the same colour as the iwood itself
is not deemed so harmful.

srfM ii^ii
€\mi ^ l

Slolcas 36-37.—The blemish going by the name of


Nishkuta causes loss of wealth ; Kolaksha, ruin of the
family; Sukara, danger from weapons; Vatsanabha,
danger from disease. The last two blemishes and a spot
bored by insects are not auspicious. In general, timber
full of knots is never good.

^31%^ qgaruiq. Il^cn


qarer ^ u %% I

SloJcas 38-39.—A couch or seat made from one


kind of timber is blessed ; more blessed is the one made
from two kinds of timbei'; one of three kinds leads to
the prosperity of one's children; one of four kinds, to
wealth and foremost, renown. One made from five kinds
628 [Adh. LXXX. Si 1-4.

of timber causes the death of the person who sleeps on it;


and one of six, seven or eight kinds, the ruin of the
family.
15
Thus ends the 79th Adhyaya on Signs of Couches and Seats.*

Examination Of Gems.

Vf ws|: ii?ii

Sloha 1*—A jewel endowed with good characteris-


tics ensures good luck to kings ; and one with bad ones,
disaster. Hence the connoisseurs should examine their
fortune as connected with jewels.

?? IRK
Sloha 2,—The word gem is applied to elephants,
horses, women and so on, on account of the excellence
of their intrinsic merits ; but here are dealt with precioug
stones# such as diamonds.

qqfo arrarPr i
jfipq^RT^ II^II
Sloha 3,—Gems, they say, were born of the bones
of the demon Bala; while others state that they were
born of sage Dadheechi; yet others there are who say
that the wonderful variety of gems is caused by the cha-
racteristic qualities of the earth.

\t IIVII
Adh. LXXX. SI. 5-10 ] 639

sraR^rs^Rfir^H^STRi^i^ IIHII
ShJcas 4-5.—The following are the gems :—Dia-
mond, Sapphire, Emerald, Agate, Ruby, Blood-stone,
Beryl, Amethyst, Vimalaka, Royal gem (quartz ?), crys-
tal, Moon-gem, Saugamlhika, Opal, Conch, Azure-stone,
Topaz, Brahma-gem, Jyoteerasa, Sasyaka, Pearl and
Coral.

wmz fcist ^ I
i I^I i

arrftj i iivsii
SloJcas 6-7*—Diamonds got from the banks of the
Vena river are of the purest kind ; those of Kosala, have
the lustre of the Sirisha flower {i. e. whitish yellow)
those of Surashtra, a reddish lustre; those of Saurpara
country are dark in colour ; those of the Himalayas
slightly reddish ; those of Matanga country have the
colour (grey) of Valla blossoms; those of Kalinga are,
yellpwish, and those of Paundra, black (blue ?)

IWI

^ ii? oil
8lo]ca$ 8-10.—A hexagonal white diamond is presi-
ded over by Indra^; a dark one of the shape of a snake's
630 l«wftan»m[Adh. LXXX. SI. 1144.

mouth, by Yama ; one coloured like a plantain tree, and


of any shape, by Vishnu ; one coloured like a Karnikara
flower and shaped like the female genital organ, by Varu-
na; a triangular one of the colour of a tigers eye (bluish-
red), by fire ; one having the form of a barley com and
the hue of Asoka flower, by Vayu. Diamonds have three
different sources, viz.^ rivers, mines and other places
where gems are found.

fNWwrf linn
Sloha 11,—Red and yellow diamonds are auspicious
, for Kshatriyas ; white ones, for Brahmins ; those of the
hue of Sirisha flower, for Vaisyas ; and those resembling
swords in colour (dark), for Sudras.

13% IIHII

ww T35rai(F: ll^u
Slohas 12-13,—Eight seeds of white mustard make
one rice-grain. The price of a diamond weighing twenty
grains is two lakhs (Karsapanas) ; One weighing 18
grains is worth a lakh and a half Karshas silver ; one of
16 grains 133,333^; one of 14 grains, one lakh ; one of
12 grains, 66,6661; one of ten grains 40,000; onef of
eight grains, 12,500; one of six grains, 8,000; one of
four grains 2,000; one of two grains, 200 Karshas of
silver.
80 silver coins make one Pana. 20 Panas make one Karsha-
pana.
Adh. L5CX3C. Si. 15-18.] wsivfirawwiw:

SMta 14.—A diamond is said to be beneficial to the


owner ; it cannot be pierced by any other substance, is
light, cleaves through water like a ray, is glossy attd
similar to lightning, fire or the rain-bow.
The commentator interprets ^ as sinks ill
water and is full of rays: but ^1% generally means * floats.'

Sloka 15,—Diamonds that show scratches like crow-


feet, bees or hair, are mixed with coloured mineral sub-
stances or gravel, have double facets, are burnt, dis-
coloured, lustreless or perforated, are inauspicious.

^11% ^ I
ssht Vatf ?n%: n^li
Sloha —So also are those that are covered with
bubbles, split at the points, flattened, or oblong like the
Vasi fruit. The price of all such is one-eighth less than
that above specified.

Bloka 17.—Some authorities opine that women


wishing 4to beget sons should never wear diamonds; but
(in our opinion) diamonds that are triangular, trigonal
and like the coriander seed, or the buttocks, are product-
ive of good results to ladies desiring male offspring.

^ nUii
tfwrfcrrwi [Adh. LXXXl. SU14.

Sloka 18.—A diamond with inauspicious characte-


ristics causes the ruin of the wearer's kith and kin, wealth
&id life ; whereas a good one destroys the enemies and
danger from thunderbolt and poison; it increases the
^pleasures of kings as well,
11
Thu^ ends the 80th Adhyaya on the Examination of Gems.0

frirraswt ll<J?ll Signs of Pearls.

^ ^ II? II
Sloka h—Pearls are got from (1) elephants (2) ser-
pents (3) pearl-oysters (4) conch-shells (5) clouds (6)
bamboos (7) whales and (8) hogs; but the best pearls are
those that are got from pearl-oysters. %

ISTRSRrrei IRII
Sloka J8.—There are eight sources of the best pearlsi
viz., (I) Simhalaka (2) Paraloka (3) Surashtra (4) the
Tamraparni (5) Persia (6) the North country, (7) Pandya
Vataka and (8) the Himalayas.
f^T immi mwwit vfrnt i
wrenw: iRn
far. mmi i
si twisi: ii«n
^"is^miigorm qngen: I
31 3^ HHll
31 I
Adh. LXXXI. SI, 7-12-3 iwtfiRRwisvjjra: 633

Shkas 3-6t—The pearls got from Ceylon are multi-


shaped, glossy, swan-white and large ; those from the
Tamraparni are white with a slight red tinge and bright;
those from Paraloka are blackish, white or yellow, min-
gled with gravel and uneven ; those from Surashtra are
neither too big, nor too small, and hued like butter ; those
from Persia are brilliant, clear, heavy and very valuable;
those from the Himalayas are light, broken, hued like
curds, large and double-shaped; those from the North
country arc rough, black or white, light, of good size and
brilliancy: and those from Pandya Vata are like the
neem fruit, or coriander seed, trigonal and very minute.
*TfI
fiwrifra m\

Slokas 7-8—h. pearl dark like the Ataeee flower is


presided over by Vishnu ; one like the Moon, by Indra ;
one having the hue of orpiment, by Varuua ; a dark one,
by Yama ; one red like the seed of a ripe pomegranate
or a Gunja, by Vayu; one having the brilliance of
smokeless fire or the lustre of lotus, by Fire.

^ gcTIH mwi M?oll


^r7R: I

g59l5nT^[ 1
' I mil
V. i 80.
t*<4foiRfn[Adh. LXXXI. SI. 134?,

Slolcas 9-12.—The price set down for a pearl of


good lustre and quality, weighing four Mashakas is 5300
Karsbas silver. The prices for pearls weighing 3^, 3,
2|, 2 and Mashakas in order are 3200, 2000, 1300,
800 and.353 K, Silver. A pearl weighing one Mashaka is
worth 135 K; one weighing four Rettis is worthQO K ;
one of 3^ Rettis, 70 K ; a good one of 3 Rettis, 50 silver
pieces (Karshas); one of 2^ Gunjas, 35 silver pieces.
One Retti (Gunja Krishnala) « | Mashaka.
qswufl gs«n: I
1%^ fa li^ll

m m nwi

qfo qatun qi ^oi qasie^ ^qq; ii?Hii


qrfn^i m q^qqsfirCiJn I

5i?w.q n Wi
Shhas 13'16'—The 10th part of a Pala is called
one Dharana, If thirteen good pearls together weigh
one Dharana., their price is fixed at 326 K. Silver. Six*
teen pearls weighing so much are worth 200 K; twenty
pearls, 170 K ; twenty-five pearls, 130 K; 30 pearls,
70 K; 40 pearls, 50 K.; 60 or 55 pearls, 40 K.; 80
pearls, 30 K, ; 100 pearls, 25 K. ; 200, 300, 400 and
500 pearls weighing together one Dharana are worth
sucessively 12, 6, 5 and 3 silver pieces. ' ■
Five Gunjas make one Masha; 16 Mashas make one Suvarna \
4 Suvarnas make one Pala. So a Dharana8* J of a Suvarna.
fqqnf^iqWt faqq |
Wi: q?m n^ir
Adh. LXXXI. SI. 18-22.] 635

' 8lokal7,—The term to denote a collection of 13


pearls that together weigh one Dharana is Pikka ; a col-
lection of 16 is known as Pichcha; those of 20, 25, 30,
40> 55, and 80 and so forth are respectively Argha,
Ardha, Ravaka, Siktha, Nigara, and Churn a (or dust).

iRgaiRf II?<JII
mitfTTqi^fq q i

Slokas 18-19,—The above is the price fixed for the


various collections of pearls of good quality, weighing
one Dharana. The price of intermediate groups of
pearls will have to be found out proportionately; but
suitable reductions in the prices of inferior pearls are to
be made as given below:—The price of pearls that are
slightly black, white, yellowish or copper-hued or slightly
uneven (rough), is that given above reduced by a third;
whereas that of utterly rough and yellow pearls is less by
a sixth and a half respectively*

ifciqqf^siRt s*q*q5r*[«??f^3 i
^ qj^Riqorqqi q^qr: iRoii
itqf qiq^ci sqji; f»q3 <
wt 15?qq|in qpqnqu qqfiqii: IR?II
^qiq^ qn'fj q q qqts^q % qqif qn: I
sqftqqRRqqtfi qjiqi^qr fqi Tniq; IR^II
Slokas 30-28,-rlt is said that pearls are produced in
the heads and the places where the tusks meet, of the
•elephants of Airavata's family at the Moon's conjunction
With Pushya and Sravana synchronous with a Sunday or
636

a Monday ; of the Bhadra (happy) elephants born during


the Sun's Northern course, at an eciipse of the Sun or
the Moon. These pearls are plentiful, large, brilliant
and of various shapes. These are beyond any estimate
and should not be perforated, being too brilliant. When
worn by kings, they will prove highly sanctifying and
bestow children, victory and good health.

^ I'^ii
Sloka 23.—Very valuable and lustrous like the
Moon is the pearl born of the root of the boar's tusks ;
the pearl got from whales resembles a fish's eye, is large)
purifying and of great value.
i
(1^ ll^VII
Slolca 24. —They say that pearl is produced in the
clouds of the seventh layer of wind in the sky in the
manner of hail-stones. It falls therefrom with the brilli-
ance of lightning and is taken away by the denizens of
heaven.
The 7 layers of wind are : '*mt (W:,
and

jfrapqE irfii; IR^ll


^ ^ ^ I
^ ^siB9nxr5|q jnirn*^ IR^II
Slolcas 25-26.—The snakes of the lineage of Takaha
and Vasuki and those that move* at will, have bright,
blue-tinged pearls on their hoods. If Indra suddenly,,
Ajftlk LXXXL SI 27^30 ] wwfatiww

rains on a blessed spot of the earth and into a silver


one may understand it to be a pearl coming from the
vessel, snakes.

^ n^ii
Slolca 27■—A pearl born of the snakes, worn by
kings will prove invaluable to them, destroy their mis-
fortune and enemies, enhance their reputation and bes-
tow victory.

f¥qj ^ w i

?3%R«i *\%i IR<JII


Slolca 28.—A pear) is to be known to have spmng
from bamboo by its resembling camphor or crystal, and
by its being flat and rough. The pearl born of conch
shell is round, lustrous, beautiful and moon-like.

5n|[ sr ri^S: IR^II


Slolca 29.—The pearls got from conch-shells, whales,
bamboos, elephants, boars, snakes and clouds cannot be
easily recognised (should not be perforated ); and as
they are of immense value, no price has been fixed upon
them by the authorities

^ TtmRT irPl'S^R'l^^R^n^ 11^

Sloka 30'—All the above categories of pearls are


extremely valuable ; they bestow on kings, sons, wealthy
.popularity, renown and desired objects and dispel
diseases ^nd grief.
6 wwfciwm [Adh. LXXXt. SI. 31-36.

3?iRf i
srrerr n^n
^Rsp ?ru i
areissTs^ra ^rli^siqsr ii^n
sr^r^r 5 g^i tfttzn ^i(%^ts%5-3H9?Tt I

fw^fWrn^i ^^^miqTiTar^t n^n

?^I wii%w nStfil


3r??wdir43T6i ^rrffcTH 1
<R3$nftnr^ cfi^ ^ipiKmra II^HII
JTW f^RHIiri HT%R5ffXKI I
'n Hronri 5 isftft m ^orflf^Tirili^ll

Shhas 51-56-—A pearl-neckiace composed of 1038


strings and four cubits long, is used as an ornament for
Gods and is termed c< Induchchanda ". Half the above
(i.e, 504 strings and 2 cabits)'is termed <Vijayachchanda,#
A necklace of 108 strings and 2 cubits long is called
"Hara" ;one of 81, " Devachchanda ; one of 64,
" Ardha Hara u; one of 54, " Rasmikalapa " ; one of 32,
u
Guchcha " ; one of 20, M Ardha Guchcha ; one of 16,
44
Manavaka " ; one of 12,44 Ardha Manavaka" ; one of
44 11
8, Mandara " ; one of 5 strings, Haraphalaka A
necklace of 27 pearls and of one cubit's length is called
11
N^tkshatramala " (a cluster of stars); the same is
called 41 Mani Sopana " if it has other gems or gold
b$ads inserted ; it is called 44 Chatukara " (coaxer), when
it has a central gem set in gold% An Ekavali (single
string) containing any number of pearls, measures one
Whit and is devoid of other gems ; but when it is adorned
Adh. LkXJai. Sl» 1-4.]

tl
with a gem in the middle, it is designated as a Yashti'
(stick) by the examiners of ornaments.
<4
Thus ends the 81st Adhyaya on Signs of Pearls".

WtTHSTO IX^II Signs of Rubies.

II?n

TO'fowT ^rroit IRll


Sloias 1-2'—Rubies are born of sulphur, Kuruvinda
and crystal. Those produced from sulphur show the lustre
of bees, antimony, lily, rose-apple or Rasa (myrrh).
Those that arise from Kuruvinda are grey, of pale lustre
and mixed with mineral substances ; those coming from
crystal are lustrous, multi-colqured and pure.

sFgjjntefiRroi irfoRRgon: II^II


Slolca 3.—Smooth, illuminating with rays, very
pure, sparkling, heavy, of good shape, brilliant within
and bright-red—such are the good qualities of these
precious stones in general.

ll^ll
Sloha 4.—Stones are defective, if they are impure,
of dull lustre, full of soratches, mixed with mineral sub-
stances, brokeni ill-perforated, not attractive and mixed
w}th gravel.
9 tiwftaram [Adh. LXXklL Si. S-ll

«3rfRi^ i
qm: ^1% qis^: s fi^t HMI
• Shha 5,—They affirm that on the head of snakes
there is a gem, hued Iffie a bee or peacock's tail, and
shining like the flame of a lamp. Such a one is to be
known as of inestimable value.

m ilwra TgsnmTRR m

m ^ Z'M
:iwf% m II^II
Sloka 6. —A king wearing such a snake.gem will
never be subjected to the sufferings arising from poison
and disease; Indra will always be pouring rain in his
realm ; and by the power of the gem, the king will ex-
tirpate his enemies.

livsn

m i^ii
?( 3 i

ISTiir^ i
ar^nnfi q^iqi JHRiRi ll?o||

^qjor I
|Rr ^qkiq: H|i%^ II? ? H

Shkas 7-11.—The price of a single ruby weighing


a Pala (»4 Karshas) is, we are taught, 26,000 silver
Adh. LXXXIII. S3. 1.] 641

pieces {i, e., Karsha panas); one of three Karshas is worth


20,000 pieces silver ; one of half a Pala, 12,000 pieces sil-
ver;, one of one Karsha, 6,000 pieces silver 5 one of eight
Ketties, 3,000 pieces silver; one of four Retties, 1,000
pieces silver; one of two Retties, 500 pieces silver. The
price of rubies of intermediate weight must be calculated
proportionally, and with due regard to their being of
inferior or superior quality. A stone deficient in colour
fetches half the usual price; one lacking brilliance, an
eighth part; one with few good and many bad qualities
fetches .^-th of the standard price. A stone somewhat
dusky, with many scratches and few good features will
fetch Such is the price of rubies as stated by the
ancient seers.
Thus ends the 82nd Adhyaya on *' Signs of Rubies.*'

Signs of Emeralds.

jpifqgqi
^ ^orf utii
Sloka 1.—-An emerald of the hue of parrots, bam-
boo-leaves, plantain tree (greyish-yellow) or Sirisha-
blossom (whitish-yellow) and of good qualities is ex-
tremely beneficial to every man when worn at ceremo-
nies in honour of Gods and the Manes.
Thus ends the 83rd Adhyaya ou " Signs of Emeralds. "

Signs of Lamps.

f. % 81.
642 [LXXXIV. 1-2., LXXXV. 1.

iw mi
ingr n? II
Slolca L—A lamp, whose flame is turned leftwards,
shows dull rays, sputters sparks, is of little bulk, goes out
soon, although furnished with pure oil and wick, crackles,
quivers, is diffused and gets extinguished without the
agency of grasshoppers or wind.

I5i;g58fl $1%: I

sstfr %wnT5q;n%
%q qiiq iRll
SloJca 2.—A light of compact form, long-sized,
quiet, brilliant, noiseless, beautiful, turned to the right,
uf the lustre of beryl or gold, reveals immediate influx of
wealth ; so does one that shines long and brilliant. The
other symptoms are similar to those of fire {vide Adhyaya
XLIII, Shhas 32, 33 and 35 supra,) and apply to this
mutatis mutandis.
Thus ends the 84tb Adhyaya on " the Signs of Lamps

i cHll Tokens of Tooth-Sticks,

qss# m spwqq ^iiJRnrSr II


Slolca 1.—Sticks for cleansing the teeth may be
made from thousands of varieties of creepers, spreading
plants, shrubs and trees, and th^ir effects may be ex-
pounded ; but in order not to indulge in much prolixity,
I shall only delineate those of favourable consequences
Adh. LXXXV. SI. 2-5] -rai^raroissam: 643

aringijTtftr ^ ^trf^giR I
51 5«nffl% ^ WdIR * IRII

Sloka 2.—One ought not to use the following tooth


sticks? those that have not been tried so far; those
that have leaves ; those that have an. even number of
joints ; those that are split; those that are withered at
the top ; and those that are without bark.

irratf fft: wrcl I


^ ifsf: 35n ^ Rjori: II^II
Sloia 3,—Vaikankata, Bilwa and Kasmari being
used as tooth-sticks tend to Brahmin ical splendour ; the
Kshema tree (milky tree ?) bestows a good wife ; the
banyan tree, prosperity; Arka, great brilliance ; Madhuka
virtuous sons and popularity.

SRfiH Is another reading for

Sloka 4,—Fortune is ensured by the use of Sirisha


and Karanja; acquisition of abundant wealth wished
for, by the Indian fig tree- By the use of the jasmine
wood, man acquires honour and respect; and by the
sacred.tree (Aswattha) it is said, one comes to prominence,

s*: IIHIl
Sloka 5.—Good health and long life may be e*-
pected from Jujube and 3rihati; increase of wealth (or
lordship) from Khadira and Bilwa (or authority and pro-
fit froin Khadira^and Bilwa); desired objects from
644 fPsffcrwR. [Adh. LXXXV. SI. 6-9.

Atimuktaka (a kind of Jesamine) ; and the same from


Kadamba.

; ^ ^ Jfig: li^ll
SleJca 6.—From Nipa one may expect acquisition of
wealth; from Karavira, eating of good food; from
Bhandira tree^ a sumptuous feast. Sami and Arjuna
destroy one's enemies; Syama too brings about the
annihilation of one's foes-

Sloka 7.—Dignity, they say, will result from the use


of Sala and Aswakarna, as well as of Deodar and
Vasaka. By using the twigs of Priyangu, Apamarga
(eL.^ffQaor), Jambu and pomegranate, one becomes the
favourite of every body.

33[fi*n Jiifpr fj&w I


^ siirra IKII
ShJca 8.—One should after cherishing in the heart,
any desire whatsoever for the coming year, use a good
tooth-stick, sitting at ease, facing the north or the east
without any resentment; and then after washing it, he
should leave it in a clean place.

srgTOwatswttn 5if?s teraqrara ^ IWI


Shha 9,—Auspicious is a# tooth-stick that falls,
when thrown away, towards the user and in a tranqyij
(unscorched) direction; it is especially .goody if it qccuv
Adh. LXXXVL S1. 1-4.3 645

pies an elevated place. One contrary to the above is


declared to be inauspicious ; whereas one that falls down
after standing erect for awhile, brings sumptuous food.
<c
Thus ends the 85th Adhyaya on Tokens of Tooth-sticks

Omens through Birds and Beasts.

uif m${ 5(ii3>%5?r ^ II?II


?|i m I

arraftra: irii
tra m in^ ^
^11% mWrarerh? li^n
cnOr m I

U?^T ll«ll
Slokat l-i.—For the delectation of his disciples has
Varahamihira written this sciencej the source of super
knowledge abridging all the existing works on this science
of Omens, having read the works of Rishabha who incor-
porated in his work the teachings of Indra, Sukra, Briha-
spati, Sage Kapisthala and Garuda, of Bhaguru of
Devala, of the blessed king Dravyavardhana, ruler of
Avantii and born of the family of great emperors who
followed the work of Sage Bharadwaja, of the seven
Seers, of Garga and other sages, of several authors on
the subject of ' Journey' and other works in Sanskrit
and Prakrit.
.Who is this king Sri Dravyavardhana ? Was he a descend-
^mtofHareha Vardhana ? Was he a Buddhist? Was Avanti
646 fswftamn* [Adh. LXXXVI, SI. 5-7.

included in the Kingdom of Magadha ? For, the Commentator


says that Varahamihira was a Magadha Brahmana.
is the adjectival form of = Omen. This STgR is
based upon the word a bird. This chapter should not be
confounded with the one on ,l Portents."

Tre iihii
Sloka 5.—During a man's journey, an omen reveals
the fruition of his deeds, good and bad, done in a pre-
vious birth.
This shows that the omens are not superstitious beliefs. They
indicate one's belief in the rebirth of the soul and thus reveal
effects of past deeds, good or bad.
jhat : 1
mm: 11*11
SZofoi d-—Omens are of various kinds, as those
through beings that are rural, wild, aquatic, terrestrial,
heavenly, diurnal, nocturnal and diurnal-nocturnal. The
sex of the creatures is to be determined from their cry,
gait, look and speech.
Rural beings are men, horses, elephants and dogs; wild
ones, lions, tigers, boars, deer, etc.; aquatic ones, swans and the
like; terrestrial ones, dogs and the like, mangooses, serpents, etc.
For the explanation of diurnal, etc.,c/. Chap. 88 infra. According
to the Commentator when there is a doubt as to whether la fcertain
bird crying is male, female or eunuch, it is to be guessed from the
sex of a person talking near by.

irsn
Sloka 7.—Since it is very difficult to distinguish •
their sex owing to the multiplicity of their genera arid the
Adh. LXXXVI. SI. 8-11.] 647

absence of a fixed habitat, Sage Garga, the senior, has


written the following two verses explaining their general
characteristics.

sfar: spfan ^3:1

3'g^rsRiii?3i: 1
%3tscrfs;3*is3^ n'Mi
Slokas 8-9,—"The male creatures have fleshy, high
and large shoulders, broad necks, a fine breast, small but
deep sound and great valour (or firm gait ?); whereas the
female ones have slender breast, head and neck, small
face and feet, little courage and harmonious and melodi-
ous voice. Those that are possessed of characteristics
different from these are eunuchs.11
Eunuch will have masculine as well as feminine characte-
ristics combined in them.

3% U? o||

Slolca 10,—The creatures that live in villages, fo-


rests, etc-, are to be understood only from conventional
knowledge. Here I should like to delineate • in brief
only those that are relevant to journeys.

. 3$ srih HUH
Sloha 11.—A man going on a journey ought to con-
sider the omens, good or bad, as relating to his own
person; in a marching army, they relate to the sove-
reign ; in a city, to the tutelary deity (or to the Mayor);
ip an assembly, to the chieftain. When there are many
648 [Adh. LXXXVI. SI. 12-'

chieftains of the same rank in a concourse, they refer to


one who is seniormost; by virtue of his birth, learning
and age.

n^n

Slokct 15.—For three hours after Sunrise the North-


east is called Mukta Surya {i, e., one that has aban-
doned the Sun), the East, Prapta-Surya {i.e., one that
has attained the Sun) and the South-east, Eshyat Surya
(one that is going to get the Sun); for the second watch
of the day, the East, South-east and South respectively
get those names; for the third watch, the South-east,
South, and South-west; for the fourth watch, South, South-
west and West; for the first watch of the night, South-
west, West and North-west; for the 2nd watch, West,
North-west and North ; for the third watch, North-west,
North and North-east ] and for the fourth watch, North,
North-east and East. The effects of omens in the res-
pective directions are as signified by their names given
above, i. e., in the Mukta-Surya quarter, the effect of the
omen is already spent up; in the next quarter, it is to be
experienced the same day ; and in the next, it is impend-
ing. The three quarters named above, viz. Mukta, Prapta
and Eshya (abondoned, prevailing and coming) are
severally termed Angara (charcoal), Deepta (burning) and
Dhumini (smoking), and the remaining quarters, tranquil
The commentator refutes the statement of some scholars whti
hold that the East is or during the three hours made
up of the last half watch of the night and the first half-watch ol,
the day, and quotes Garga in support of his contention. ••
/ iV. ^.-—In the light of this view, we. have to make soin»;
Adh; LXXXVI. SI. 13.] 649

addtions in some previous chapters. We have to refer to this Sloka


while commenting upon the term occurring previously.

crwhW I

SloJcald—Omens occurring in the 5th directions


from these three—Charcoal, Burning and Smoking-augur
well equally for the past, present and future. The good
or bad effects of omens occurring in the remaining two
quarters will have to be judged from their proximity to
the particular Tranquil quarter,

To make this cleat :—It has been already stated that 3 quar-
ters at a time get the appellations of Charcoal, Burning and Smok-
ing and that the remaining 5, of Tranquil- Here the author speaks
of the 5th quarter counted from any one of these three. If wa ■
take the first triad N. 33., E and S. E. (Charcoal, Burning and
Smoking) we get as the 5th ones to these : S. W., W and N. W,
respectively. Similarly in the case of other triads- So of these
5 Tranquil quarters, only one is very beneficial to the particular
member of the triad ; r. a good omen in the 5th quarter from
* Charcoal' indicates some good thing that has already occurred ;
from the ^Burning1, a good thing that takes place the same day;
and from the 1 Smoking * a good thing that is going to take place
in the near future- Similarly a had omen in these indicates only
very slight harm. Suppose an omen takes place not in the 5th
quatter from any member of the triad, but one place this side or
that; then we will have to see to which of the Tranquil quarters
it is proximate and then predict the results; e. g., let us take the
Burning* direction. Suppose an evil omen occurs not in the 5th
from this, but near the 5th from 'Charcoal'; then the bad
effect which had been already felt was slight; similarly, if a good
omen takes place, there was some good effect: but if there is a
good omen near the 5th ffom. Smoking', the evil effect in the
'future will be moderate ; if it is a bad one, the same in the future
will be Very groat.
1. S 82.
650 Wwftawm [Adh. LXXXVI. Si. 144S.

g^aqR's® ^ II?«II

Sloka 14t—Omens occurring near by and at a lower


level bear fruit (good or bad) immediately ; whereas those
far off and at a higher place, in distant future. Moreover
the predictions will have to be made suitably after a
consideration of the growing or diminishing nature of the
place on which the omen is perched.
Suppose a bad omen i-een on a growing ibin^ (say, a tree);
then the malefic effect will not he exce^'-ive ; "-imilarly, if there is
a good one there, the berefiviul tfleet will be very great and in-
creasing gradually. Suppose tlure; I-- a had omen in a dying tiee ;
ihe bad effects will be extreme ; also a good one there will pro-,
duce very little gcod efitci. P.ira>fira gives another set
/of and 5TT»cf objects ti< omenE.

wqiw ii?mi
Slokas 15,—An omen is said to be blasted by a
divine agency when it occurs in a malefic Muhurta, lunar
day and lunar mansion, when the wind blows foul and
the Sun is in opposition ; whereas it is blasted by action,
when it has untoward gait, position, disposition,
sound and movements of limbs. In both the sets, the
power of each element is greater than its predecessor.

In the Muhurtas of dreadful and cruel aaterisms an omen is


'Wasted'; so too in the 4th, 6th, 8th, 9th and 14th lunar days; in the
Btars Mula, Jyeshta, Aslesha, Ardra ,Bharani, Visakha, Magha,'
Erittika and Furvaphalguni (and other Parvas); during tha wind
which is fierce, rough, strong and unfavourable; in a direction op*
ppsite the Sun, and in one where there" is such a wind as given
above. Thus there are five varieties of Blasting an omen through
a divine agency. There are five other varieties called 4Blasting
Adh. LXXXVI. SI. 16-18.] 651

Action/ When an omen runs against lightning, comet, the Son or


wind, it is Blasted by 'Gaitwhen it is stationed in a cut, broken,
crooked, smeared dilapidated or withered, or dirty
support, it is, by 'position;' an omen in the form of a lifeless or
unconscious or partially conscious creature, is blasted in 'feelings
or life'; when it utters a word whose letters are ill-pronounced and
lengthened, the voice being feeble and broken, it is called 'blasted
in voice': when a bird flaps its wings, shakes its beak, is about to
fall down, cries hoarse and pecks at trees, it is 'blasted by move-
ment/ (The commentator quotes Rishiputra who in his torn
quotes Lord Indra),

nsi ll^li
SloTca 16 —In the same manner there are ten varie-
ties of omens that n re'Tranquir. One eating grass and
fruits is a 'Tranquil' or benefic omen, while one eating
meat and ordure is 'blasted' (malefic). One eating cooked
food is supposed to be of a mixed kind, i. e. "Tranquil
cum blasted/'

Slolca 17,—Most excellent are the omens that are


situated in mansions, temples (or palaces), auspicious
abodes (such as are occupied by Gods, Brahmins and
cows), and places that pleas^ the heart (by cool shade
and fine carpet of grass)^ as well as those perched on
trees that are laden with sweet fruits, that are milky,
that have flowers and fruits.

Sioita IS.—Creatures that roam by day are strong


652 CtHtffeanm*. [Adh. LXXXVI. SI. 19-23.

during day time on mountains (elevated places); like-


wise those that roam by night are strong ' on water at
night time. Among hermaphrodite, female and male
ones, each is stronger than its predecessor-

^ri; ii^n
Slolca 19.—Strong are creatures (omens) that pos-
sess superior speed, species, strength, position, jolly mood,
courage (fearlessness) and voice, and are in their respec-
tive haunts, whereas those that are deficient in the above
things are weak.

5n?R: ^ iRoii
Sloka 20.—The cock, elephant, Pirili (a bird),
peacock, Vanjula, musk-rat (or civet cat ?), Simha-
nada and Kutapuri are strong in the East.

wra: ir^II
hloha 21.—The jackal, owl, Harita, crow, ruddy
goose, bear, ichneumon, dove, as well as weeping, crying
and cruel expressions are strong in the South.

sn^on: irrii •
SloTta 22.—The cow/ hare, Krauncha, hair-eater
(jackal ?), swan, osprey, Kapinjala, cat, as well as
festivities, instrumental music, singing and laughter are
strong in the West.

. 3^ IR^II
Adh. LXXXVL SI. 24-27.] 653

Sloka 25.-~'ThQ wood-pecker, deer, rat, antelope,


horse or donkey, cuckoo, blue jay, porcupine, as well as
the sound of chanting Vedic hymns, of bells and of conch
shells, are strong in the North-

* iuifi I
1 II ^ ilrR^TI 1R«II
SloJca 24,—Rural creatures should not be taken into
consideration when they are found in forests, nor the
wild ones, in villages. So too, a diurnal creature should
not be considered when it is found at night and vie*
versa.

awmRifoK IRMI
Sloka 25.—Omens that are in pair, sickly, fright-
ened, anxious for fight or meat, separated by a river and
intoxicated (owing to the season) should never be taken
into consideration.

fcmmi iW* fii ir^II


Sloka 26,—The Rohita deer, horse, goat, donkey,
deer, camel, antelope and hare are to be known as of no
consequence in the winter season (Magha and Phalguna
months); so also are the crow and the cuckoo in the
vernal season.

* 5 amis |
9TO»5n?nNq9f» SSTR^T ffewlif IR^II
Slolca 27.—The bijar, dog, wolf and the like should
• not be considered in the month of Bhadrapada; likewise
the swan, cow and Krauncha in autumn (Aswina and
654 [Adh. LXXXVI, SI. 28-:

Kartika); and the elephant and the Chataka bird in the


^nonth of Sravana.

wr^i: H! ircii
Sloka 28. —Tigers, bears, monkeys, leopards, buffa-
loes, burrow-dwellers (mongoose and the like) and all
young animals are of no consequence in Hemanta (Mar-
gasira and Pushya); but boys do influence.
Sage Parasara enumerate^ the seasons in which different ani-
mals gel intoxicated owing to their sexu il craving :—In the vernal
season, the cuckoos, peacork-, parmts. frogs ctows, cocks, cranes,
doves, and so on get intoxicated; in the monsoon, the bees, pea-
cocks, cuckoos cranes Ohatakas S ■rangas in autumn, the
Chakoras, Kadambas, m\nas pairots, Chataka-, swans, ruddy
geese, cranes, o^preys, bee^, etc. ; m flem^nta and S'sira, the vul-
tures, ospreys, Krauiv has, swans, etc. Among beasts the jackals,
hares, foxes, Ohamara deer, monkeys, cat1, mongooses, elephant^,
yalks, lion-, tigers, toilowes, boirs, etc., have u in Greeshma ;
the aulelopes, elephant®, bulls, etr. in the monsoon ; Hie bulls,
bucks, buffaloes, yalks, Chamarn, etc. in autumn ; cows, yalks,
bulls, etc, in Hemanta and S sira.

iR^ll
Sloka 29,—Divide the space between the East and
the South-east into three equal parts so as to have three
points in between these two extremities, and assign them
from left to right in order to Kosadhyaksha (lord of the
exchequer), Analajeevi (those that live by the fire, gold-
smiths, etc.), and Tapasas (Hermits).
rt

i,;.; wsnft n^n


Adh. LXXXVI. SI. 31-33] 65S.

Shka 30.—The three parts between the South-east


and the South are occupied by Silpin (Artisan or artist),
Bhikshu (a religious mendicant), and Nagna Stri (a nude
woman) ; and those between the South and the South-
west, by Matanga {elephant or a Pariah), Gopa (cowherd)
and Dharmika (man engaged in righteous deeds).

srif*! ilw n^ll


Sloka 31 —The three parts between the South-west
and the West are assigned to Pramada (an intoxicated
young woman), Suti (confinement or child birth) and
Taskara (a thief); and those between the West and the
North-west, to Saundika (toddy-wender), Sakuni (fowler)
and Hinisra (murderous fellow).

mww. q? ii^ii
Sloka 32- —The parts between the North-west and
North are occupied by Vishaghataka (one who murders
by poison or removes the effect of poison), Goswami
(owner of cattle), and Kuhakajna (a sorcerer); and those
between the North and North-east by Dhanavan (wealthy
person), Eekshanika (astrologer, diviner) and Malakara
(a florist).
snf^Rt ^ w: i
ll^li
Sloka 33.—The parts between the North-west and
the East are occupied by Vaishnava (a devotee of Lord
Vishnu) Charaka (a spy), and Aswarakshaka (a groom).
In this manner, there atfe altogether 32 divisions enumeJ
'rated mcluding the eight quarters beginning with the
East
656

. *T5IT fHRt ^Tf 15;^: |

Sfofca 34.—The eight quarters beginning with the


East are owned by the King, Prince, Commander of the,
army, envoy, merchant, spy, Brahmin and manager of
the Elephant yard respectively. Similarly, the four quar-
ters East, South, West and North belong to the Ksha
triyas, Vaisyas, Sudras and Brahmins in order-
snft 1%% wr I
ftfn% innn
Sloka 35.—If an omen (bird or beast) stands in a
particular division of the quarters and cries, when a per-
son is standing still or is going on a journey, it should be
declared that he will meet the individual occupying that
division.
For example, an omen cccurring in the first point between
East and South-east, he will meet the lord of the Exchequer.

ll
SRI ^ll
SZoia 36.—Sounds that are broken, harsh, piteous,
distressed, rough, feeble or gruff—are unfavourable,
whereas those that are serene, merry or natural are good.
The commentator interprets yPcf as one produced in a Tran-
quil ' quarter, which is not quite appropriate.
ftRl 51RT m RfSI mniwEi 1

1*321 ^ 3HRR31 IRW: 1 ^sii


Sloka 31.—The jackal,, Syama, Rala, Chuchchu
(si kind of rat, probably rabbit), iGhneumon, lizard, sow,
cuckoo and those that have male names are favourable, -
When they are on the left side of a traveller-
AdH.LXXXVI. SI. 38-41.] . 557

#H51N 1

SlohaSS.-—Birds or beasts that have female name?,


Bhasa, Bhashaka (dog ?), monkey, Srikarna, Dhikkara
(a kind of deer), vulture, peacock, Srikantha, Pippika»
Ruru deer and hawk are beneficial to the right of a
traveller.

^ <l?kwn: m-. %-mt li^i)


SloTca 39.—The sounds of intoxicated beings (?),
clapping, Vedic benediction, songs, conch shells, water,
instrumental music and Vedic chanting are auspicious to
the left of ia traveller* All other kinds of auspicious
sounds are favourable on the right side.

anfi 3 snuRi: I
SRW flgi: nyoii
Sloha 40.—The Madhyama (n) and Shadja (w)
notes as well as Gandhara (n) are auspicious ; but Shadja,
; Madhyama, Gandhara and Rishabha (rt) notes are prac-
tically beneficial for a journey.
The Gandhara note is sung only by the Gods. The notes
; other than those rnentioned above are not ccmmendable.

*W5T5im5n|ii: I
«pti ^ mzt
8io}ca4L~~The Bharadvvaja, goat and peacock as
; well the mongoose and Chasha bring good luck through
i their cries, the mention of their names, and their sight ;
f whereas the sight of a blood-sucker in front is of harmftil

effect .
«.« 83.
658 llwfcaTO^ [Adh. LXXXVI. SI. 42-45.

# ?r^ir $2 Jra?"? n«ii


SloJca 4:2.—The mention of the names of the Jahaka
(leech ?), serpent, hare, boar and the big lizard is favour-
able, while their sight and cry are not good ; but it is
the reverse, in the case of the monkey and the bear.
v
Their cry and sight are good, but not the mention of their
23ames«

'mi ^
SloJca 43.—An odd number of deer, mongooses or
birds moving from left to right of a traveller is commend-
able, whereas the Chasha and mongoose are good in the
afternoon, when they move from right to left of a tra-
veller in the opinion of Sage Bhrigu.
The jackal and the dog are good, if they move from left to
right in the fore-noon.

Sloha 44.—The Chikkara (jackal ?), Kutapuri and


Pirili (bird) are favourable in day-time when they move
from left to right; whereas tusked animals, and porcu-
pines, mongooses and the like are always commendable
when they move from right to left,

^fg iTuft urM imnr ^ I


I18MI
Slohi 46.—The horse and any white object are
very good in the east; adead^body and flesh, in the
South; a virgin and curd, in the West; a cow, a Brahmin
and a pious man, in the North.
Adh. LXXXVI. SI. 46-49.] WRftfimrfrswinis 659

jpqTrot g?*H« 51^ 1


ftnO ■airaa# «t»^5i »fiW5fiiwivra«r 11

^tr i
q^i?ra^«tr ^ ii«^n
SloJca 46,—Hunters with nets and hounds are not
desirable in the East; (men armed with) weapons and
butchers in the South ; wine and -eunuch in the West;
a wicked fellow, a seat and a plough in the North.
imwsih f are; i

From the quotation, it is quite clear that the author means


not mere etc., but weapon-holders, men holding wine, carry^
ing seats and ploughs.

sun iiy^n
Sloka 47,—In doings, meetings, wars, entering (a
new house, etc.) and searching for a lost article, the re-
verse of what has been laid down for journeys is to be
taken. And the following are the special rules pertain-
ing thereto,

tRffahr&rvw g*r?r wm—


If an omen is good to the right for a journey, then for doing
some t^ork, meeting some personage, beginning a battle, entering
a new house, etc., it is good to the left. What is good to the
East there is good in the West here, and so on.

fart srniJR^nin: i|

^ 11^11
wtmm i
«?r jnm: ^3 mn
[Adh. LXXXVI. SI 50-53,

Slolcas ^5 45.—The Rum deer, antelope and mon-


key during day are. to be treated as.for a journey :
similarly are to be treated the Chasha, Vanjula and cock
in the fore-noon. In the latter half of the night, the
Naptrika, owl and Pingala are to be considered as for a
"journey. In bevies of ladies, all the above birds' and
beasts should be taken in the reverse order both for jour-
ney and doings, etc.

mm sr^sfq l
nvn.
«rw?i%aTni #F g i
SloJcas 50-501 •—For an interview of the Sovereign,
and also for the entering of the royal palace, the omen^
are to be considered just as during a journey. As for
climbing mountains, entering forests and bathing in
(crossing) rivers, those that are auspicious to the left and
right for a journey are favourable in front and behind
respectively. 7

-T13; 'msRn»f?rT IIH? 11


: ; 1
i

Slolcas 51-52.—If during a journey there be two


omens called which are blasted by action^op both
sides of a person, there would bo the ruin of the tra-
veller. The same two omens situated in their resj^ectiye
quarters (right and left) and having pleasant cry and
movements are called " Omen gates " and lead to the
acquisition of wealth. ' ,
Adh. LXXXVI. SI. 54-57.]

Sloka 53.—Some hold that an " omen gate" is


caused by birds or beasts of the same species, standing
1
on both sides of a traveller and having tranquil move-
ments and cries.
By * Tranquil' is meant the opposite of 1 blasted ' referred id
in Sloka 15, supra in fewflK.

Sloka 5i —When one omen speaks favourably and


another contrariwise, 1 the mutual contradiction 1 that .;is
engendered is harmful to a traveller, and the stronger pf
the two is to be adopted.

^ sireOT 5*: UMifiWRi ^ (


HHMI
Sloka 55.—Should an omen become at first favoura-
ble for an ingress and then for a journey, it would be an
indication of the easy accomplishment of .the travellers
object, while the reverse is to be taken.in the case of an
ingress.
If the omen indicates success at first for a journey and for an
ingress, then it is good for the latter.

^ H ^ rws:

•srii w IIH^U
Sloka 55.—If one and the same omen tells success
of a journey and then forbids it, it is an indication of the
travellers death at the hands of his enemy, of an armed
feud, or of disease.
662 [Adh, LXXXVL SI. 58.51.

BloTca 57.—Omens that being situate in a ^Buming1


quarter move from right to left, presage peril. An omen
in a'burning* direction at the commencement of an
undertaking likewise reveals danger to it in the middle of
the year.

Cmr wtswi I
IIVII
SloTca 58.—Omens that are ' blasted ' by a lunar day,
wind, the Sun, lunar mansion, position and movements,
are respectively dangerous to wealth, army, strength,
limb, desired object (or beloved person) and work.

1
SloJea 59.—Omens situate in the ' Burning direc*
tion during peals of thunder foretell danger from wind ;
while during the two twilights, they indicate peril arising
from weapons.
Tho commentator interprets the compound as
blasted by peals o! thunder-'

snrfW w I .
5if?n ^Tgi: ^rir^r ^ n^tii

ShJcas 60-5i.—Omens stationed on funeral pyres,


hair, or skulls (or potsherds) bring about death, imprison-
ment or murder respectively ; those on thorns, firewood
or ashes, quarrel, weariness or grief respectively; those
s
that are blasted' and stationed on hollow objects or
stones, failure of an undertaking or danger respectively >
Adh, LXXXVI. SL 62-06] ^rrramfrsuro: 653

1
but if they are tranquil[their evil effects will be
negligible,

Sloka 62.—Omens that pass excreta or eat their


food should be understood to cause lite failure or fulfil-
ment of their undertakings respectively. If one goes
away after crying from its place, it indicates a journey |
if it comes to its place crying, some-bodyTs arrival,

4
SloJca 65,—Omens that have a blasted * voice and
position cause in order quarrel and battle ; while those
that after crying aloud produce a low sound, cause trouble.

^ tfw. I
ll^l I
SloTca 64.—If 'blasted ' omen stands crying in the
same place (for a whole day), the village will be des-
troyed in a week ; the city, in two months; and the King,
in a year.

^ snrntffiisRnaJT: I

Sloha 65-—All omens except snakes, rats, cats and


fishes, eating the meat of their own species, cause famine.
Similarly creatures mating those of a different class produce
the same effect;

I^RS Vt&h ^HlSRIt I


664 [Adfi, LXXXVt Sl '67;59.

l3loJc&66.—Creatures mating members .of another


species bring about the ruin of the country, exception-
being given to the birth of a mule, and to the sexual
union of human beings of different classes.
The commentator tells us a horrible thing that there are men
having sexual union with mares.

ii^II
Sloka 67.—If an omen passes by a person's feet,
thighs or head, he will suffer from imprisonment, hit or
danger respectiveiy; if it is found to eat tender grass»
drink water, eat meat or cooked food, there will be in
order* trouble, rain, wound or imprisonment.
The commentator construes src as * meeting a relative.*

Sloka 68.—If an omen is standing in any of the


^Ight quarters beginning with the ^ Burningmen will
meet in order cruel,-hot-tempered, sinful and wicked per-
'sons, ministers, kings, preachers and old men.
Bhatktpala gives another interpretation:—in the four' direc,
• tions, viz.. Burning, Smoking, Tranquil and Charcoal, meeting
with cruel persons, those who are corrupted by some fell sins,
historians of great ancient kings and antiquated men respectively.
:f!frsays that this interpretation is better.
3SC8$i srecffa ^ I.

Sloka 69.—If an omen be strong and accompa-


nied by some substance, there woufd be the arrival of a
person With sometjiing in his hand. If the omen be
Adh. LXXKVl SI. 70-72.] 663

lustrous and looking down, though auspicious, the person


arriving would be a perpetrator of heinous crimes.
Another meaning for the 2ad halfIf the omen be lustrous,
the person arriving would be one of a peaceful temperament; if
it looks down, he will be a doer of heinous crimes.

R(? nvso 11
Sloka 70,—If the cry of an omen stationed in a
* Burning 1 corner be followed by another to its left, it
indicates a man's marital alliance with a woman of the
type indicated by that direction.
This idea may be stretched to the case of a woman also.
gpa: mil mmn I
fannwBR'i ^ri n^n
Sloha 71.—The cry of an omen standing in a ^Tran-
quil' quarter being followed by another stationed in a
' Burning' one that is fifth from the ' Tranquil ' quarter,
bestows victory, or indicates the arrival of the person
assigned to that quarter. If it be otherwise, (one cry in
a 1 burning ' quarter followed by another in a ' tranquil'
quarter fifth from it), troubles will arise.
Another meaning is possible -—An omen standing in a 1 tram
quil' quarter and crying along with another in another 1 tranquil'
quarter which happens to be the lifth from the 'Burning*
quartefat the time, etc. In this case qlsTm is to be interpreted
as sin; one slaying in a 4 Hurning * quarter crying
with another in another quarter which is fifth from one of the
4
Tianquii * quarters.
Rif STCRIHTH I
nvs^n
Sloka 72,—An omen standing between two others
to its left and rig^t with its cry being reciprocated by
%" $ 84
tftfrfcnw* [Adh, LXXXVl. SI. 73-75.

them indicates severally peril to a person from his own


kith and kin and foes, (If both the flanking omens cry
after it, then there will be trouble for both the quarters.)
All the three crying simultaneously portend death.

Sloka 73.—An omen standing at the top, middle


or foot of a tree, indicates severally the arrival of a per-
son riding an elephant, horse or chariot; one standing on
a long substance, a lotus or the like of it or something
whose top is chopped off, indicates severally the arrival
of a man carried by another man, by a ship or by a
sedan chair.

?! 35^ i
^ \m\\
Sloka 74,—An omen situated on a lofty height
(such as a mountain) indicates the arrival of a person in
a cart; one in the shadow, of a person holding an um-
brella- Whatever good or bad consequences are indi-
cated by the omens situated in the four quarters, East
etc. or in the other corners, South-east, etc., will come to
be felt in order in one, three, live and seven days.

to: [
sn^risnitf sqmisipii imli
. Sloka 75.—The lords of the eight quarters, East,
South-east, South, South-west, West, North-west, North,
and North-east are respectively Indra, Agni, Yama,
Nirriti (King of evil Spirits), Vapina, Vayu, the Moon
and Siva- The four prime quarters are masculine, while.
the corners, feminine.
Adh. LXXXVI. SI. 76 ] 667

This knowledge helps one to find out the name (synonym of


Indra, etc.) of the person that has arrived or is going to arrive;
or his tutelary deity. In queries regarding theft or the misiing
of an article, the omen goo'I or bad indicates the direction of
thief and article, possibility of recovery, etc The worship of
the particular deity will allay the fears of a person who has seen
a bad omen in that direction. Similarly the sex can be found
out in the above cases.

%% ^nfifSt nl^
Slolca 76.—In the circle of quarters divided into 32
668 [Adh. LXXXVI. SI. 77*78*

part$y if there be an omen in the eight directions be-


gin-ning with the East, the respective materials on which
writing may exist arc a tree, palm-leaf, a worthless frag*-
ment of leaf, cloth, water-product (lotus-leaf), reed, lea-
ther and silk. The effects of the omens will be felt in
the respective divisions.

Wreg ll«va||

Sloka 77.—If omens are found in the eight quarters,


their effects will be felt severally near a place of military
exercise, near a fire-place, where some sound is heard,
where a quarrel takes place, near water, where fetters
and the like are kept, where Veda is chanted and where
the bellowing of cows is heard. The colours of things that
may be found as a result of omens in the prime quarters
beginning with the East arc in order, red, yellow, black
and white ; but in the corners, they are mixed.
In the S. B., it is yellowish red; in S. W., dark.yellow; in
N. W., grey and in N. B., pale-red. The use of this is—suppose
an Omen has some substance with it; the person will get some
pbject of the colour assigned to the particular quarter. This
knowledge may be made use of in cases of theft and missing
articles, or colours of cloths, or devotion to deities presiding over
the colours,

m siRffoRqmtf iiv^n
Sloka 78,—The signs of the eight quarters begin-
ning with the East are: a banner, something burnt, a
burial ground, a cave, water, a mountain, a sacrifice and
a hamlet of cow.herds (or proclamation ?). Good or bad
^meiis stationed on these signs augur a meeting* with
Adh, LXXXVL SI. 79-80.1 m,

some good person or danger respectively. Other things


viz., good or bad doings (presaged by omens) take place
in auspicious or inauspicious quarters.

sfaf left fHR? I


pO Jt^Tql ^ m** HfiJiRfqiqRIt^t: *51 iv»<y
Sloha 79.—When the question refers to women,,
omens appearing in the several quarters beginning with 3
the East point to a buxom woman, a virgin, a woman of,
defective limbs, one that is stinking, one of blue-saree^
a wicked woman, a tall one, and a widow respectively*^
These are useful in questions pertaining to meetings.
There is another interpretation, since women are assigned to
the corners. The four corners N. E., S. E.t S. W., 'and N, W.,
indicate severally a buxom virgin, a crippled and a stinking
woman a wicked woman of blue cloth and a tall widow.

SrnsqqRjrenitprawig i-i

Sloha SO—When at a query the querist or an omen


stands in any of the eight quarters, the question refers
severally to silver, gold, a sick person, a charming dam-
sel, a goat or sheep, a vehicle (or journey), a sacrifice or
a cow-shed- Similarly the trees corresponding to these
quarters are in order, the banyan, a red tree, Lodhra,
bamboj^mango, Khadira, Bihva and Arjuna.
When there ia a good omen in fche above quarters, one may
get tho articles belonging to them; otherwise, one will lose them.
It refers to loss or theft of the several articles,
irThe latter half gives us a clue as to which tree will flourish
in each, of the quarters.
.cJPhug ends the 86th Adffyaya on "Omsns through Bird» and
Baaajts."
670 [Adh. LXXXVII. SI. 1-4.

nc^llThe Circle of Quarters.

sifat I
gfsu n? II
Sloka 1,—An omen crying in the East which hap-
pens to be ' Tranquil1 indicates the arrival of an officer
of the king, the gaining of honour and the acquisition of
excellent jewels and objects.
, The above rule applies only to a good omen. If it is other-
wise, the result will be different.

irii
Sloka 2,—If it is in the second division (Kosadhya-
ksha^), it indicates the gain of gold and the accomplish-
ment of the desired object; if in the third (Agnijeevi),
there will be the gain of weapons, wealth or areca nuts,

IRII
Sloha 3.—If it is in the fourth division, one will
meet a Brahmin friend, and one who worships the sacred
fire daily; if in the S. E. corner fSth). one will see one's
servants or mendicants and get gold and iron (weapons),

fafetfiracrenfaK I
•WRifhRifas n^i
Sloha 4.—If it is in the first division of the South
(6th), one will meet a prince, accomplish one's under*'
takipg and get the desired objectif in the next division
(7th), one will get a wife, acquire virtues, mustard .seeds,
and barley com.
Adh, LXXxVlI. Si. 5-9.] tft

qui qst wfq qiq;qf qi^qiqrai i.Hti


SloJca 5,—If it is in the 4th division from S. E.
corner (8th), one will recover the lost article; and a
traveller will reap whatever fruit has been fixed in res-
pect of11 Journey n.

qi^qi^iqqiq ^4 RMJ n^lt


Sloka 6.—If it is in the right South i^th), the pur*-
pose of one's journey will be fulfilled, and one will get
peacocks, buffaloes and cocks ; if in the second division
(10th) from the South, one will come in contact with
bards, dancers and the like, and enjoy happiness and
satisfaction.

Sloka 7.—It it is in the next division (11th), one


will come in contact with fishermen, come by fishss,
birds and the like ; if in the next (12th), one will
see a recluse and get cooked food and fruits.

Iflhsi® Ikll

Sloka S.— If it is in S. W. (13th), one will get a


wife, a horse, ornaments, messenger (envoy) and a letter;
if in the next (14th), he will have the sight of hides arid
cobblers and get leathern aitides.
m LXXJfVfl. SI. 16-13

Sloha 9.—If it is in the 3rd division from S. W.


(15th), there will be the sight of a monkey, an ascetic or
a-Buddhist monk ; if in the next ( I6th), one will come by
fruits, flowers or ivory articles.

qtfftscr: fifogtsfsq: li?«H

Slolia JO.—If it is in the West (17th), one will get


marine products, gems, befyl, or jewelled articles ; if in
the next (I8th), he will come in contact with foresters,
hunters or thieves, and get meat.

: 11 ? ? II
Sloha 11.—If it is in the next division (19th), one
will meet rheumatic patients and get sandal-wood or
Aguru ; if in the next (20th), one will get weapons or
books and have contact with those living by them;
i, e.> soldiers or weapon-makers, or authors or book-
sellers.

Sloha 12.—If it is in the N- W. (21st\ one. wili get


an effervescent thing, chowries or blankets and meet a
merchant; if in the next (22nd), he will get earthen
vessels or drums and such other musicals instruments, and
pieet bards. (According to the commentator,
nude preceptor),

WW STORift iSRJn^cU I
ii? 3H
A<th. LXXXVil SI. 14-17.] wrrfiRreiwlrswu: hH

8loka i3.—If it is in the 3rd division from N. W.


(23rd), one will meet one's friend and acquire money ;
if in the next (24th), he will obtain cloths or a horse}
and meet a beloved person or a friend.

Sloha M.—If it is in the North (25th)j one will


obtain curds, rice or fried grains arid meet a Brahmin ;
if in the next (26th), he will come by wealth and meet
a trader.

q> i
ara ^ ii?Mi
Sloka 15—If it is in the next division (27th), one
will come into contact with a courtesan, a celibate, or a
slave, and obtain white flowers and fruits ; if in the next
(28th), he will meet a painter and get clothes of varied
colours.

Sloka id,—If it is in the N, E. (29th), one will come


in contact with a worshipper of a deity, and get corn
gems or a cow; if in the next (30), i, e., the first division
of the East, he will get clothes and meet a harlot.

im* awfi'ii mimt I


ii?vsn

Sloka 17.—If it is in the next (31st), one will meet,


a dyer and get aquatic p»oducts ; if in the next (32nd),
he will meet elephant-drivers and obtain wealth or an
elephant.
«.# 85.
674 Wwffciwn* [Adh. LXXXVII. SI. 18422.

^ir ^>41 il?<:ii


Sloka 18,—This Cycle of Quarters divided into ,32
parts is applicable to the construction of houses as well-
On account of omens appearing inside in the 8 spokes
and the hub of the cycle, the effects are to be varied in
9 ways.
;nfa& mm I
ii^II
Sloka 19,—When a tranquil omen.appears at the
hub of the cycle, the person will meet relatives or friends
and have great mental satisfaction ; when at the eastern
spoke, he will get red silk or clothes and meet a king.

arm i
sissra dtfdRf iRoii
Sloka 20.—When it is at the S. E, spoke, he will
meet a weaver, a carpenter, a labourer, a horse or a
charioteer and obtain articles made by them or he will
get a horse.
foTwi f|i Hmfam =4 msv i

ir?ii
Sloka 21,—When it is at the Southern speke either
in the part of the hub, or of the rim, he Will come in
contact with meritorious men and obtain religious merit.
gsri I
^ ir^II
Shka 22.—When it is at tht S, W. spoke, he vrill
meet a cow, a sportsman or a Kapalika monk, and obtain
a boll, black gram, horse-gram and tj^e like and also food.
Adh. LXXXVII. SI. 23-28.] 67S

3r«R«r 1?% 1
IR^H
SloJca 23.—When it is at the Western spoke, he
will meet husbandmen, and obtain marine articles, a kind
of gem called glass, fruits or wine.

z&m HHTns?n»Tf3T® IR«II


, SloJca 24}.— When it is at the N. W. spoke, he wiil
see a load-bearer, a carpenter or a mendicant and will
get Tilaka, Naga and Punnaga flowers.

1^1% qisflgirsft I
irmi
Sloka 25.—When it js at the Northern spoke, it
indicates gain of wealth and meeting with a devotee of
Lord Vishnu and those clad in yellow-robes.

folR SRItRI qftsr I


m IR^n
ShJca 26.—When it is at the N, E. spoke, a lady
observing a religious vow will come within sight, and
there will be a gain of steel, weapons and gongs.

^ IRVSII

^nsri IR^II
Slohas 27-28.—If there be an omen in any of the
points, viz,, the South, the 2nd, 3rd, 6th, 7th, and 8th of
the West and the 2nd of the North, the journey will
have very little gooc] effect, while in other points, it will
m WsWIamnj; [Adh. LXXXVIL SI. 29-3^.

be splendid. In the inner circle of the hub, one will


bestow beneficial effects, if it is in any of the six spokes ;
but in the N. Western and S. Western spokes# it will
m^ke the journey beset with troubles.
Here aiefcl means nothing special except one of the points into
which the 8 quarters are divided.
In the cycle of 32 points, the 9th, 18th, 19th, 22nd, 23rd, 24th
and 26th are not very good ; the rest are good. The latter verse
refers to a circle of 8 spokes.

IR^Il
Sloka 29.—The effects enumerated above refer only
to * Tranquil ' quarters ; I shall now expound those per-
f
taining to the ' Burning ' ones : An omen in the Burn-
ing ' East, causes danger from the sovereign and contact
with one's foes.
JTW mnm *4 pfeiunq, l

Sloha 30,—One in the next point causes loss of gold


and threat to gold-smiths; in the 3rd, loss of wealth,
quarrel and clash of arms.
srfjwi =* ^ ^ I
wfi IR?ii
SloJca 31.—One in the 4th division engenders dan-
ger from fire ; in the S. E. corner (5th), danger from
thieves; in the next division (6th), loss of wealth, and
death of a prince.

Sloka 32.—One in the 3rd division from S. E- (7th)'.


causes, the abortion of one's wife; in the next (8tli)i, the :
Adh. LXXXVI. SJ.33-36.] annftfeanVswire: ef?

ruin (death) of gold vendors (goldsmiths) and sculptors


(painters), and clash of arms.

m TO* ^ I
fl 3 m HSRiTRiq; ll^ll
Sloka 33,—An omen occurring in the 5th 'Burning'
division (9th from the above corner) produces danger
from the King, brings about pestilence and the sight of a
dead bodey; in the next (10th), danger from (or to?)
musicians and acrobats.
HRHcT can be taken as a single compound; in lhat cast, It
would mean the sight of those that die of pestilence, may
mean a class of demi-gods.

^ ii^vn
Slolca 34,—An omen in the 7th Division from the
corner (i. e, 11th) which is ,Ba^ning, causes danger fron*
fishermen and fowlers (or to them ?); in the next (12th},
destruction of food and trouble from naked monks.

*TRwqte«r 5^qs? 1
IRHII
Sioha 35.—An omen in the South-western corner
(13th) which happens to be ' Burning ' causes quarrel,
flow of^bTood and clash of weapons ; in the first division
of the West (14th), destruction of leathern articles and
threat to (or from ?) cobblers.

qftsrizsnrroq ggft I
qrM qra^iorf q^ 11^11
• Shka 36,—An omen inthe next division (15th) that is
'Qttrning' causes fear from (or to ?) recluses and Buddhism
678 [Adh. LXXXV1I. SI. 37-40.\

monks; in the next (16th), threat of starvation ; in the


West (17th), danger from rain ; in the next (18th), peril.
from (or to ?) dogs and thieves.

q-> q> I
, ^ q* II^ii
Sloka 37.—An omen in the next quarter (IQth) leads
to destruction by storm ; in the next (20th), to danger
from those that live by weapons (soldiers) and books
(authors or sellers) ; in the N. W. (21st), to the loss of.
books; in the next (22nd), to danger from poison, thieves
and wind.

^ 5^: 11^11
1
Sloha88t—An omen in the next Burning' quarter
(23rd) brings about loss of money, and strife with one's
own friends; in the next (,24th)l death from a horse (or
of'ones' horse) and danger from (or to ?) the priest.

3rm% ^ «Rq 11^11


Slcka 39.—An omen in the north (25th) causes theft
of. one's cattle and hit from weapons ; in the next (26th),
ruin from a caravan and loss of wealth; in the next
(27th), trouble from dogs, Vratya Brahmins, slavey and
helots.
sm is a Brahmin whose investiture with the s«cred
thread, takes place between his 8th and 16fch year.
Hsnwrcforfqtoq I
^ rqf?rqq ^qWi^q^on^ ll«oll
^ ShJca 40*—An omen in the division '(28th) previous-
to^ N. E. causes trouble to one's coloured cloths and from^
Adh. LXXXVII. SI. 41-44] m

.painters;, one in the N. E. (29th), peril from fire and


corruption of noble ladies.

i%ii I

Sloka41'- An omen in the division next to. the


above (30th), produces grief and death of one's, wife ;
one in the next (31st), danger from dyers (washermen)
and perfumers.

3r»W? g fin ^ iiy^u


Sloka 42,—An omen in the last (32nd) division of
the circle causes trouble from elephant-drivers, and death
of one's elephants (or one's own death through an ele-
phant). An omen stationed inside in the Eastern spoke
that is 'Burning' causes undoubtedly the demise of the
wife,

3ro> 1 qjlifaf wot ^IR^ I


srlq *?g«no!f II««II

^RWiqqki ^ gsf ll»Ml


Slokaa 43-40,—An omen appearing in the Soutlt-
eastern spoke that is 'Burning' indicates clash of arms
and outbreak of fire, and causes the destruction of horses
and danger from artists; one in the Southern spoke
leads to the destruction^f meritorious deeds; in the S'ou'th-
'westerp spoke, to death from fire, sudden attack of
rufifems; in the Western spoke, to danger from workers'.
[Adh. LXXXVIII. Si. 1^2.

%i the N-W. spoke, to the death of donkeys and camels;


and to peril from cholera and poison to mankind; one in
the Northern spoke, to troubles to the estate and
Brahmins ; in the N. E. spoke, to mental affliction, trouble
from rustics and cowherds. An omen in the hub that is
'Burning' causes one's own death.
In this Chapter, we think the effects pertain not to a person
ihat observes an omen, good or bad, but to a class in general unless
otherwise stated.
Thus ends the 87th Adhyaya on " the Circle of Quarters

On Cries of Birds and Beasts.

sRpq:
kw RItei ii?i!
Sloha 1,—The following creatures are called diur-
nal, those that roam by dayThe Syama bird (cuckoo)
the hawk, the hare killer, Vanjula, peacock, Srikarna,
ruddy goose, Chasha, Andiraka, Khanjarita, parrot,
crow, dove (of three kinds, viz,, Apandura (grey), Chitra-
kapota, and Kunkuma dhumra-saffron in colour), Bhara-
dwaja, Potters' cock, donkey, Harita, vulture, monkey,
Phenta, cock, Purnakuta and sparrow.
In this list, all except donkey and monkey are birds.

m irk
Sloha 2.—The hair-eater, Pingala. Chippika, Vat-
guli, owl, and hare are noctural beings. If the creaturept
Adh. LXXXVlIi. SI 3-9.] 681

belonging to the above categories move contrary to


their fixed periods, they lead to the destruction of the
country or the King»

fR^rw rir: friw ii^n

Sloka 5.—Those that :ue both diurnal and nocturnal


are the horse, man, snake, camel, leopard, lion, bear,
iguana, wolf, mungoose, deer, do;, goat, cow, tiger,
swan, spotted antelope, stag, jackal, porcupine, cuckoo,
cat, crane and boar.

hvil

^W' STITS: IIHII


^iq;iRq;T ^ usi I

RRI ^ sjwfm 11^11

5^fls€l Wifo: RRTHf sra^is^i I


insnRJ i^{ SftrRJ ||\SI1
5IR?f 3 JTR |
iicii
\K*i\ ^TR; sfiii: ^isq ?fi^t |
^nm ^ffTi siMi II^II
Slokas 4*9.—The synonyms of the bird Pupnakuta
are Bhasha, Kutapunt Kurabaka and Karayika ; those of
Ulukacheti, Pingaijka, Pechika and Hakka; those of
f- e 86
682

Potaki, Kapotaki and Syama ; Vanjulaka is called also


Khadirachanchu ; the Sugandhamushika (smelling rat)
is called Chuchchundari and Nripasuta; the donkey is
called Gardabha and Valeya ; the Rala is called Srota-
bhedya (cuts a stream), Tadagabhedya (tank-breaker),
Ekaputraka and Kalahakarh'a ; this bird is two inphes in
height and crie^ like a Bhringara (golden vase or a bird
according to some) at night on the earth ; the Durbalika
is also called Bhandeeka; this bird situated to the right
is favourable to the people of the East; the Dhikkara is
a kind of deer ; the cock is called Krikavaku and Kuk-
kuta; Gartakukkuta (Pit cock) is called Kuialakukkuta
(potters' cock); the house-lizard is called Grihagodhika
and Kudyamatsya (wall-fish); the Divya is called Dhan-
vana ; the boar is called Kroda and Sukara; the cow is
called Gou and Usra ; the dog is called Sva and Sara-
meya ; and by species, the Chatika (female sparrow) is
called Sukarika.

HTRIR I
mspiv R15RIR II?oil
bloha 10.—Thus in every country one ought to
ascertain the names of birds and beasts, and making a
collection of these, incorporate them in the science bear-
ing upon omens in order to know (the effects of) their
cries.

sTiau
Sloka 11.—The cry of the Vanjulaka resembling
the sotind ' Thiththid ' is called *' Burning i. e., malig-
nant, but sounding " Kilkili full and auspiciouk. The
Adh. LXXXVIII. SI. 12-17.] " 683

hawk, parrot, vulture and kite having unnatural sounds


are called *' Burning/*

11^11
srRioi^ srcii^nfiqRSt qoqmig; I
11
^ ^ ^ll
Slolcas 12-13'—A dove sitting or building a nest on
a vehicle, seat or bed, causes harm to men, and the time
of its fruition is different for different kinds of the bird.
The grey variety of dove causes the evil consequences to
be felt within a year; the variegated one, within six
months ; and the saffron-coloured one, immediately, i,e*%
the same day.

^ wmmv. ^ w I
R fmi sng; ii^n
Sloha 14,—The cry of the Syama bird being like
1%,%^ is fuii ancj i^e brings luck, but like it
c
is burning'; while one like leads to the acqui-
sition of a beloved object or person.

f
Sfaha 15,—The Guggu' sound of the Hareeta is
i
' Full' while, others are burning ' ; all the variations of
sound of the Bharadwaja are declared to be auspicious.

IT
WT* awt I
mzst R sflHt w
684 " [Adh. LXXXVIIL SI 18-20.

Slokas 16-17—-The * Kishkishi' sound of the Kara-


yika is full and 1 Kaha kaha auspicious; while the
'Kara kara' sound is only for status-quo and not for fresh
t
acquisition of wealth. Its own sound like Kotukli *
f 1
bestows sound health ; Katukli' leads to rain ; Kotu-
kili * is worthless , and the sound * Gum ' is indeed
<
Burning

gi%^r Jn^^f ll tell


Sloha 18.—The sight of the Divyaka to the left is
commendable ; when it is only one cubit above the
ground there alone, one's objects will be achieved ; when
it is in the same place but at a higher level than the
body of a traveller, the whole earth as far as the oceans
comes under his sway.

3WI ?I#I% HSWTI'R ?T mw ^ IIten


Sloka 19.—A snake moving towards a traveller in-
dicates an encounter with his foes, and the death or ruin
of his relatives ; one moving from right to left during a
journey does not lead to the accomplishment of his object.
3^3 ^ sntsriRRwarf

Wi |Ro|l
Sloka 20,—The Khanjanaka bird seated on lotuses
or on the heads of horses, elephants or serpents, bestows
sovereignty ; on clean places or • on green grass, happi-
ness ; while being seen on ashes, bones, fire-wood, husks^
hair or straw, it causes grief for a yeaj* for certain.
Adh, LXXXVIII. SI. 21-24.] srerrfiRitrwswira: 685

?IT?ri: W<fi5Sts??T«nq^: |
Rfg sri^Fsa'fisi ffm% IR?II
Sloha 21.—The Kiiikiikili * sound of the Tittiri is
* tranquil ' and of auspicious results; otherwise, it is
harmful. A hare crying and running on the left side of
a person at night is said to be of beneficial result.

^ f f II
Sloka 22.—The ' Kilikili' sound of a monkey is
said to be ' Burning ' and does not produce good results
to a traveller ; but the (chuglu) sound is favourable.
The cry of a Kulakikukkuta (potters' cock) is similar in
effect to that of the monkey.

sm: mm w i

11*311
Sloha 25.—If a blue jay with its mouth filled with
worms, moths, ants or something like that, flies from
left to right of a person or in the fashion of a Swasthika
figure in the sky, it bestows before long very great pros-
perity on him who js starting on a journey.

wim m'ft ^ ii*vit


Sloha 24.—When a blue jay fights with a crow and
is defeated by the lattef, the traveller to whose right the
.jay flies will suffer death ; otherwise (when it is victorious
and flies to the left), he will be victorious.
68&

^%fcf ipff
. l

%%i% ^ mw ?ih

^ IRHIl
8loka25—When the blue jay flying to the left of
a person cries as ^ Keka ^ or does like the Purna Kut1
(Kiri kiri, kahakaha), it bestows success ; but its cry (l Kre-
kra" is "Burning" and does not lead to happiness ; its
tflere sight is always favourable to a traveller.

vw ^^rurm^Vi * ?n%>f ^ ^#11^:


• j
ShJca 62.—The Andecraka is said ro be ' full' and
1 i
Burning' with the sounds Ti' and ' Tittitti * respec-
tively. The Plienta seen to the right is auspicious ; and
no importance need be attached to its cry.

^T%5R?ra irvsii
u 11 11
8lolca27 ---The Kwakwakwa sound of the Sri-
^arna flying to the right is said to be auspicious; the
4
. Cbik chiki' one is medium in effect, and all other
sounds, they say, are without any good result-

fl&ft siTBmsqjgfc ^Tn?r: 1

<<
- Stola ^8.-—The sound Chi^ilwi^ilu,, of the Durbali
fob to the left is said to be of favourable effects ; if it
fltes from left to right, it gives erelong the success of the*
undertaking.
Adh. LXXXVIII. SI. 30-33 ] WHratfiiatora! .^67

3 itqi ^ ^11131
%*W& si smWk ir^II
•' ♦
SloJca 29 .—If the Durbali itself crying like "Chick
chiki" flies from left to right, it helps to maintain only the
status quo (or gives only bodily wealth) and does not
fulfil the cherished objects. If it is otherwise (flies from
right to left), it causes fear of death or imprisonment.

^ hiu^I jra
nO %3i ^ w mii% 11 I
m ?n% ii^oli,
1
SloJca 30.— A Sarika (^u/^) crying like Krakra ;
quickly or like "Trctre" fearlessly, indicates the flow.df
blood erelong from the limbs of a person starting on -a
journey.

mi
wri fcmh 11^? 11
ShJca 3I4—The " ^*<1" sound of the Phenta
to the left is declared to be favourable; the contrary,
" Burning

SloJca 32,—A donkey standing in a place to the left


of a traveller is said to be very good ; one producing the
sound of * Om ' is beneficial to him ; all other varieties
of the donkeys' braying wherever it may stand are called
11
Burning." "
arraiKfti! SSW ^RTR*? ?qgsr tjqfj I
^ ipik qiq^u ||
Slpka S3.—The stag and the deer producing the
sound and the spotted antelope, the sft sound are1101 i
m LXXXVIII.S1. 34-36.

all other sounds are said to be Burning " ; those that


1
are * full are auspicious, while the Burning " ones are
of evil consequences.

rrRlfor ll^Vil
Sloka 34}-—The cocks crow as 'ffWl when they
are frightened; all sounds barring the above at night
produce fear; the high-pitched and natural sounds pro-
duced by them free from illness towards the end of the
night, bestow prosperity on the realm, city and sovereign.

HRIRSnft f| fiTcqSRl-
mw. fifi* w: I

^ mm ^13: 11^11
Sloka 35,—The Chippika sounds in many ways,
but its " Kulukulu u sound alone is favourable ; and the
rest are harmful. Never is the mewing of a cat favoura-
ble to a traveller. The sneezing of a cow certainly
brings about the death of the traveller.

51 •

$51! q^i ^5^5 ^1,


sfan ^1: n^ll
' Sloka 36 —When the owf wishes for mating, it
11
cries joyously as f| Its sound is *l full
while the sound is always Burning". When
Adh. LXXXVIII. SI. 37-41.] 689

it cries repeatedly as " wras it indicates quarrel;


the " Tatattata " sound leads only to sufferings ; and the
rest being " Burning " are not favourable.

Sloha 57.—The simultaneous cries of a pair of


cranes are of favourable effects ; but when one alone
cries, or when the other follows the cry after a long time,
it is inauspicious.

aratsq^ g ^ ^Ti: in$JT*ri5|rgi^ g n^n


Sloka 38,—The Pingala bird brings luck with its
sound all other sounds of it are termed lBurn-
ing/' i, e,, malefic,

^ sri ?n ^ ^ mm n
Slola 39.—If it produces an ' Isi " sound, then the
journey will nob be a success; if a Kusu kusu5' sound,
it creates quarrel. I am now going to tell you the way
in which the bird indicates the fulfilment of one's che-
rished objects,

uggjj |

^ g^ipcfj ||^o||

wtw W sjafifg ||«?|l


Slohas 40-41,—Being pure and clad in new clothes,
■one shquid approach in the evening the tree which is the
abode of the Pingala, and worship Brahman and other
%. s 87t
Wwrfwrnm [Adh. IXXXVUJ: SI 42^.

-Gods and also the tree with fine perfumes; then one
should station one-self alone in the S- E. corner at mid-
night, convince her (the bird) by oaths, referring to both
Gods and men, and consult her about the contemplated
object in this manner with the following hymn so that
she might hear it well.

rate vk w I
# snEfcfo iiy^n
3n^s?i irw^rfff i

Slolcas 42-44.—" O auspicious one, kindly divine the


object about which I am consulting you, for, you are
praised as the knower of all languages. I shall take leave
of you, being informed of it by you, but I shall come
back in the morning and question you, stationing myself
in the S. E. corner, I call upon you to explain to me
through your activities the object I have in view, so that
1 may understand it without any ambiguity/'

eft iiy^u

tjs iiy^n
Slolcas 45-46.—If on being addressed the above
words she cries ' ' from the top of the tree
there will be success of the undertaking ; but if she cries
'f^fSrenr' or there will be great, mental
suffering. When she does not cry at.all, even then, there
I&XXVIII. 47; LXXXIX l (a)] ggf

will be the accomplishment of the'object Other effects'


will have to be deduced from the 4 Circle of Quarters ^
mentioned above. If she be perched on a high, middle
or low branch, the effect will, in order, be very good,
medium or bad.

W 5 i«\9
SloJca 47.—The effects of the house-lizard will have
to be deduced from its cry and position in the circle of
Quarters whether in any of the spokes or of the 32 divi-
sions. The Chuchchundari (rabbit or squirrel) is malig-
hant with the cry * while it is full (auspicious)
with ' fams'
0
Thus ends the 88th Adhyaya on the Cries of Birds and Beasts "

Omens—Section 1Y.

lic^l! The Circle of Dogs.

^ ^ ^n%

^^^i gti I
Dandaka 1 (a).—If a dog passes urine on a man,
horse, elephant, pot, saddle, milky tree, heap of bricks,
umbrella, bed, seat, mortar, banner, chowrie or a piece of
ground covered with green grass or flowers, and goes in
front of a traveller, then there will be success of his un-
dertakirig ; if it urinates on wet cow dung, he will get a
693 IwiSlPn^ [Adh. LXXXIX. Si. 1 (b)4 (c).

snraptuous meal; if on dry cow-dung, dry food, jaggery


or sweets.

^iRjfis^^isR5tn^qn% ^qiftsrsnii

?rp: I
Dandaha 1 (6).—Again if the dog passes urine on
or kicks a poisonous or thorny tree, fire-wood, stone,
withered tree, bones or cremation ground, and goes in
advance of a traveller, it indicates dire consequences to
him ; if it urinates on couches or vessels made by potters
and the like, unused and unbroken, the virgins in his
house will be spoiled ; if on those being used, his wife's
character will be besmirched ; the same refers to sandals
also. If it urinates on a cow, there will be an admixture
of blood in his- family by its contact with low-class people.

thhssprc ^i^nfrs-q ufa-

c
■ Dandaha l ip),—When a dog comes towards a tra-
veller with a slipper in its mouth, he will achieve success ;
with meat, he will gain wealth ; with a wet bone, happi-
ness ; with a burning stick or dry bone, he will meet
with his end; with an extinguished stick, he will get
blows; with a human head, hand, foot or smaller
limb, he will get lands; with a cloth, tree-bark (I'ags) or
Adh. LXXXIX. SI* 1»3*3 69i

the like, miseries ; but according to some, good results


will accrue, when it carries a cloth.

IRR ^ fi?iR ^3-

IIUI
Dandalca 1 (5).—When a dog enters a house with
a dry bone in its mouth, there will be the death of the
head of the family living in it; when it comes towards a
traveller with a chaini shrivelled creeper, thong or other
means of tying in its mouth, he will suffer imprisonment;
if it licks his feet or, shaking its ears, gets upon him,
there will be obstacles to him; when it obstructs him or
scratches its own limbs, he will have impediments ; when
it sleeps with its legs raised, there will be evil to all
persons.

iqfn% aura a«T IR: swaat I


mil m aia: aaai: srafcr irii
Sloha 2.—If one or more dogs bark at the Sun
at Sun-rise from the middle of a village, it is an indica-
tion of the immediate change of rulers^

^ 11^11

Slolia 3.—If a dog barks standing in the S. E. cor-


ner and facing the Sun, there will erelong be danger
from thieves and fire ; if at mid-day. outbreak of fire
and death (or death fmm fire) ; if in the afternoon, a
sanguinary feud.
694' wwftawm [Adh; LXX)tlX. Sl. 4-&

^ ?mi3 i
^ ll«ll
Shha 4,—A dog barking at the Sun at Sunset indi-
cates immediate danger to agriculturists ; one barking
towards the northwest in the evening, produces danger
arising from wind and thieves*

liHlf
Slolca 5.—A dog barking at the North at midnight
foretells trouble to Brahmins, and cattle-lifting ; one
facing the N. E. towards the dawn, scandal about
virgins, outbreak of fire and miscarriage of foetus.

ill disrnFTsr ^
Sloka 6.—If dogs standing on heaps of straw or on
the tops of palaces (temples) or mansions, bark very loud
in the monsoon, they indicate very severe rain ; in other
seasons, death, fire cr diseases.

jnissfn^slsi^qiu i
snjpFijt <jH ifg n^il
Sloha 7.—If during a drought in the rainy season,
dogs plunge in water, and then turning round and round
shake off the water from their sides repeatedly, or stir,
or drink the water, there will be rain within 12 days.

iVr srili srfrc i


^ ii^ii
Sloka S.—If a dog barks looking at the lady of the,
house and placing its head on the threshold and body
Adh; LXXXJX; SI 9-121 695

putside,- there wiH be illness in the house; if,- on the


other hand, it stands inside the house and barks facing
(her in) the yard outside? the lady, it is to be noted,
would be an adulteress.

ll^ll

SloJca 9.—When a dog scratches the wall of a


house, there will be danger of burglary in it; when the
ground in a cow-shed, cattle-lifting ; when corn-fields or
granaries, gain of corn.

*inw: mia 5^ ii?O


Sloka 10.—A dog having tears in one eye, looking
pitiable and eating very little causes misery in the
house; one sporting with cows indicates plenty 'of food-
grains, happiness, sound health and joy.

sr iVsraig ^1
335 m ^ ilttn

Sloka 11*—If a dog smells the left knee of a tm-


veller, he will get money ; if the right knee, there will be
quarrel with women ; if the left thigh, enjoyment of sen-
sual pleasures ; if the right thigh, dissensions with beloved
persons and friends.

wfi snsisfmi wsggf 1


siR^rcRCT J^R RR? hrrr: ^11% 11H11
Sloka 12.—If a dog smell the feet of a traveller,
•it forbids the journey; if those of one standing still, it
indicates the acquisition pf the desired amount of
HHMIawH. [Adh. LXXXIX. Sl, 13-16.

wealth; if the slippers of one in his own place, an


imniediate journey.

m wfjf *n^'ftrr ^ snEwi%$ii{ n^ii


Sloha 1$.—If it smells both the arms, it would
bring about the person's association with his enemies and
thieves ; it it hide eatables, flesh or bones inside ashes,
there would be shortly an out-break of fire.5

aft *i%5ri ^ ?n1: mrc I


i%fn% m T^orf^ qisnq n
Slolca 14.—When dogs after barking in the village
go out to the cemetery and bark there, a prominent per-
son of the village will die^ When a dog barks facing a
person desiring to undertake a journey, it forbids the
journey.

q^Iq[ 11?Ml
Slolca 15—When a dog howls producing the sound
ofU" or uO n to the left of a traveller, he will
achieve his objects (or get wealth); the sound of aAu"
indicates distress; and all kinds of cries behind him forbid
the journey.

'qm iifeq di^qRi: 1'


^nnsf^vrif^ ^ g ^ ll?^l
Slolca 16.—The dogs that produce repeatedly the
sound Kham kham " in af loud voice as if they are
beaten with clubs, or run in a circular group towards a
traveller indicate barrenness of his journey and fear of
death.
Adh. LXXXIX. SI. 17-20.] 697

q^Rif hVs gi^nl qitqqisqsfq q^Rflf^ll?V31l

Sloka 17.— If a dog showing its teeth licks the cor-


ners of its mouth, the traveller will get a sumptuous
meal , so opine those well-versed in the science ; but if
it licks its mouth (face) and not the corners of the
moutlu there will be obstacle to his eating food, though
he may have begun to eat it.

anra qf? qi s«q qqfcr hist i|i|q I


q ligqi^qiffq q^^r^q ^i^qwiiqqit(q?pq: HUH

Sloka 18. — If dogs bark repeatedly in a group in


the middle of a village or town, its lord will get into
trouble ; a wild dog shall be treated just like a deer,

%$m mm i
Ml^I 5^q ^ ll^ll

m wg: II^OU

Slokas If a clog barks standing near a tree,


there will be rain ; if near Indra's bolt (?}, there will be
trouble to the king's minister; if in the N. W. corner
inside a house, danger to the crops; if in the city-gate,
suffering in the city ; if on beds, peril to their owners;
dogs barking behind a traveller cause danger to him ;
those barking to the left of men indicate peril from their
enemies.

Thus ends the 89th Adiiyaya on ** The Circle of Dogs

*• 88
633 SPtflawiH [Adh. XC. SI. 1-5.

Omens'- Section V

Il^o II On the Cries of Jackals.

5TJH5T5 Rgq trqi ^HHS I


TOS* ZlZl ipi: ^fi3^ ^fsigu SIS[IH1! II?II
Sloka 1,—Jackals are similar to clogs in effect with
the difference that the former get passion for mating in
the ' Sisira 1 season (months of Magha and Phalguna).
The sounds * ' at the end of their howling and 4 hizt *
at other times are 1 full'; all other sounds are said to
be * Burning
[Since Sisira is the season for the jackals to be intoxicated,
their cries then are of no value.]
ion I
^ ^ ii^ii
c<
SLoha 2.—And the sound Kakka " of the Loma-
1
sika (Hair-eater) is Fullfor, that is its natural cry ;
all other sounds being opposed to the natural one are
44
termed Bu^ning,,,
«#eWn TSRT Taw gi-gi sfo i

ll^ll
Sloka i.—The jackal is commendable in the east
and the north ; one stationed in a 'Tranquil' quarter and
having a pleasant sound is always highly favourable;
one facing the ' Smoking ' quarter and 4 Burning' in res-
pect of voice destroys the rulers of that direction.
fmfr This is merely a repetition of
Sloka 34 of Adhyaya LXXXVI.%

$ =q %5n IIHII
Adh. XC. SI 6-10.] OTfearirwiR: 699

4
Sloha 5,—In all quarters, a Burning ' jackal is of
evil consequences especially in the day-time ; one going
from right to left of a town or army and facing the Sun
is harmful.
mm i
11^11
Sloka 6.—If its cry islike'^rfl', there will be
danger from fire ; if like f zizt the news of somebody's
4
death ; if like great calamity ; if it is flam-
ing in the mouth, the country will be destroyed,

mi iivsn
Sloka 7.—Some sages (such as Kasyapa) do not
declare the dreadful nature of the flaming jackal. For;
on account of the intrinsic nature of its saliva, its mouth
is fiery like the Sun and other luminaries.
Another reading is a burning log or like the
circle of fire caused by the revolution of a burning stick,

^ II<jii
Sloka S.—The cry of a jackal stationed in the South
being re-echoed by another, indicates the death of a
relative by hanging; but in the West, by drowning.

3r«jfa: 'srit m mm: I


W ^ ww 11^ II

^ ntoii
Sbkas 9-J(9—When a jackal howls once, twice ^
thrice, four times, §ve times, six times or seven times, the
700 [Adh, XC. SI 11-14.

effects will severally be freedpm from distress, hearing


pleasant news gain of wealth, arrival of a beloved person,
turmoil, dissension-among the king's ministers (or break-
ing of a valuable article ?) or prosperity of vehicles. If it
cries more times, no heed is to be given to that; but if
it cries in the South, the above effects of the frequency
will be just the contrary, save for the fifth or the sixth.
(The respective effects in the South will be—distress,
hearing unpleasant news, loss of wealth, separation from
a beloved person, turmoil, dissension and loss of vehicles.).

^ SRH m mi V II??II
SloJca 11.—A jackal that produces horripilation in
men, makes horses pass dung and urine and frightens
people through its howl, leads to dire results.

it mi m m ^ iihh
Sloha 12—When a jackal keeps quiet on its cry
being reached by men, elephants or horses, whether in
a town or military camp, prosperity will accrue to it
therefrom.

Rloha 13.—If the jackal's cry sounds like ' ' the
effect is dreadful ; if like * there will be great
4
misery; if like faS ', death or imprisonment; and if like
* 'i benefit will accrue to the person-

^ ^ ^ «i mu n?«ii
XC. 15, XCI. 1-2.1 701

SloJcal4,—If a jackal standing in a ^Tranquill *


direction and having pleasant voice produces any sound
beginning with w or the harsh sound ' 2tzror first sound-
ing like 4 Vz } produces4 vv' sound at the end, it is aus-
picious For all these sounds are born of its heart's joy-

'HUH HI HINHII thhii II^MI


Sloha 15,—If a jackal at first cries producing some
harsh sound in a very high pitch and then howls in its
natural fashion, it indicates preservation and acquisition
of wealth and union with a beloved person who had gone
abroad.
Thus ends the 90th Adbyaya on " The cries of Jackals ^

Omens : Section VI

111? II Omens connected with


the Movements of Wild Animals.

tftoitrai qpHSHi MHI HH^ish gwi^Ht I


sflHi: fHTrg ^ ^
Sloha 1,—Wild animals standing in a i Burning *
quarter at the border of a town or village and crying in-
dicate Hanger during the same day ; those going away
from the border in the same circumstance, danger that
is over; and those coming towards it, danger that is
impending. If they go round it, the town or village will
become a void.

i* hhih finin HHfar I

mmft H^ii^rara ^ irii


702 IWhtawr* [XCL 3, XCIL 1-2.

Shha 2.—If the wild animals standing in the border


of a town cry and are re-echoed by domestic rural
animals, peril to the town is indicated ; if by other wild
animals, siege ; and if by both domestic and wild animals,
kidnapping of women.

# ^ 5rf^r ^ M ii^n
Sloka 3t—When a wild animal stands at the town-
gate, the town will be besieged ; when the animal enters
it, it will be destroyed ; when it brings forth a young
one, there will be death ; when it dies, danger; when it
enters a home, its owner will be imprisoned.
11
Thus ends the 91st Adhyaya on Omens connected with Wild
Animals.

Omens :—Section VII.


ll^ll The Intention of Cows.

inn #!IJ IIR i


ii?ii
Slolca 1.—Cows looking jaded or pitiable indicate
misery to the king ; burrowing the earth with their hoofs,
diseases; having eyes filled with tears, owner's death;
bellowing in panic, trouble from thieves.
1^1# IIR ^nfi itu ffciiT l
iw: irii
Slolca 2.—If a cow cries without any reason, there
will be calamity ; if at night, fear f but if a bull, happi-
ness ; if a cow is completely swarmed in front with flies,
or obstructed by dogs? there will be rajp very soon*
XC!I. 3, XClIl- 1-3.] finnfaantsMinr: 703

*051^ ISf H« I
sn^feiqi ^1 pflioq; H|gi v^fqi IIR; ^
Sloka 3-—If cows while coming home with the cry
of War follow other cows (fondling them), there will be
increase of cows in the cow-shed; if they are wet in
body, happy or have the hair standing on ends, they
bring fortune to their owner. The same remarks apply
to she-buffaloes as well.
Thus ends the 92nd Adhyaya on ' The intention of Cows

Omtns :—Section VIII.


The Intention of Horses,

wr =3 3^?Rcftsq* I
iTRf \ qq ^ m nni
-Z.—It is a general rule that a flame behind
and to the left oi a horse's back (when saddle is put),
is not beneficial ; elsewhere it is favourable. Flaming
all over the body of horses leads to loss; so do sparks
or smoke on their body, for two years continuously.
3Ri: Si ^ i
^ S'^ ^ 5nis? IRi!
Shka 2.—The flame appearing in a horse's penis
causes the ruin of the King's harem ; in the stomach,
of his treasure; in the anus and the tail, leads to the
King's defeat; in the face and head, to victory.

srciq SFqiq qi^iq^ |


=5* qiRqR wim n^li
8kka 5.—The flaming of a horse's shoulders, back
or sides of the ne«k leads to the owner's victory ; the
'704

flaming of the hind legs, to his imprisonment; smoke in


its forehead, breast, eyes or fore-legs, to defeat, while
flame in the above limbs leads to victory.

R5M mm u
Sloka 4 —The flaming at night of the snout, middle
of the nose, head, the lower part of the cheeks and eyes
of horses that are green, coppcr-hued, dark or variegated
confers success; it is always (both by day and night)
auspicious with those that are white or have the hue of
parrots.

qr wvv I
wmRi Riii %i
r^igcn*K M
SioJca 5.—Antipathy to grass and water, falling
down, sweating, convulsion without any cause, falling
of blood from or appearing of smoke in the mouth, keep-
ing vigil at night through hatred (or quarrel), drowsiness
and pensive mood by day, languor and down-cast face —
none of these activities of horses is said to be favourable.

Sloka^6,—If a horse carrying a saddle and a rider


gets upon another horse, or if the royal horse that is
quite fit meets with some disaster, there will be misery.
jffaqi ^ I
qiRiq? 11V9II
Sloka 7.—If a horse neighs like the Kraunchh bird,
oc does with its face raised and neck motionless, or has
Adh. XC11LSK 8-11] 705

a sweet loud and resonant neigh, or neighs with its mouth,


full of grass, the enemy will be killed.

ssqrasnsrei vi ^nfngi 3Fi: ikii

SloJca 8.—If in the neighbourhood of a horse that


neighs there is a full pot (one filled with auspicious sub-
stances), curds, a Brahmin, a deity, perfumes, flowers,
fruits, gold, etc. or some other desirable article, there
will be victory.

it^ll
SloJca 9.—Horses that willingly take to their fodder,
drink and bit or other accoutrements, or cast glances at
their right side, bestow all desired objects on their
masters.

wmai qft sraiHur i

SloJca 10.—If horses stamp the earth with their left


hoofs, their master will go abroad ; if they neigh facing
the * Burning ' quarter at any juncture (morning, evening,
midday or midnight), he will suffer imprisonment or
defeat,

srara hifa I

immmw fsi:
SloJca 11.—If they neigh too much (too frequently),
shake their tails or are sleepy, their master will go on a
journey ; if they drop hair, have feeble or harsh sound,
or eat the dust of the earth, they indicate danger to
their master-
*«89
706 [Adh. XCIU. SI. 12-15.

^ %?n: t
^TFT «K55 II ^11
SloJca 12,—If horses lie on their right side like a
box or stand on the ground with their right leg raised,
there will be success. The same effects as given above
will have to be applied by a wise man to other vehicles
(animals such as elephants and camels) as well according
to the circumstances.

3rRi?i% fsjfaqti fq^iqq^t

qqjpr Sff ^51% ^OTITTrJiqT^

Sloka 13.—The horse that is very subservient, when


the king mounts it, goes in the direction to which the
king is bound (or follows the party of sojournersb and
reciprocates when others neigh, or touches its right side
with its mouth, enhances erelong its master's wealth.

Sloka 14.—The horse that passes urine and dung


too frequently, does not go along the proper direction
though beaten, shows fright without any cause, and has
tears in its eyes, does not indicate prosperity to its master.

Sloka 15.—Thus have 1 expounded the activities of


horses. Hereafter I shall describe' those of elephants.
Their effects—good or bad—will have to be judged Jrom
Adh. XCIV- SL 1-8. ] vwU&Kvtsmi*: 107

the cuttings, breaks, faded appearance, etc. of their tusks


and other features.-
Thus ends the 93rd Adhyaya on the " Intention of Horses".

Omens :—Section IX.

ll^VII The Attitude of Elephants.

Sloka 1.—The elephant's tusk should be cut off at


a height that is equal to twice its girth at the root (or
leave off a length equal to twice the circumference of
the elephanfs tusk at the root and cut off the rest); but
in the case of elephants roaming about marshy places
a littl^ more than the above should be left off, and in the
case of those of mountains,'a little less.
This ahd the next five slokas are mere repctUions of Adh*
LXXIX,—Slokas 20 to 25. sup-ra, ■ -

^^,1/
^ ^ jivNi
Sloka 7.—The cutting of the tusk being white,
even, of good smell and glossy bestows prosperity. The
effects 6f the dropping down and the fading of colour of
the tusk are similar to those ot its breaking.

q^ ikii
SloJca 8,—The Gods, demons and men reside in
the roof, middle part and tip respectively of the elephant's
7^8 [Adh. XCIV. SI. 9-11.

tasb» The effects of omens in these parts will be in


order» great, moderate and slighf, and they will be felt
in a short time, in some time (within a month), and
after a long time (after a month), respectively,

WRfj 933^11% 11^11


Slolta 9.—The effects of the right tusk breaking in
these parts are severally the fleeing of the King, the
population and the army ; of the left tusk, the destruc-
tion of the prince royal, preceptor and the mahout; so
also of the army of mountaineers, the consort and leading
personages (commanders) respectively.

wmm 1

Sloka 10.—If both the tusks are found to break;


the wholesale ruin of the royal family is to be predicted ;
but if the breaking occurs in a benefic Lagna (Taurus,
Gemini, Cancer, Virgo, Libra, Sagittarius, Pisces), lunar
day, asterism and the like, there will be an increase
of prosperity; otherwise, there will be an increase
of misery.
sTwriffft or benefic 'lunar days are those other than the KSRl
one's; asterisms are those other than and ones. By
It is to be noted that the Lagna may be occupied or aspected
by benefics.

q^nun
ShJca 11.—Jf the elephanube found to break the
middle of its left tusk by striking against milky trees, or
trees laden with fruits or flowers, or the banks of rivers,
Adh. XCIV. SI. 12-14.] 709

the destruction of the en6my is assured ; otherwise (against


thorny trees, etc.) or at the breaking of the right tusk,
there will be prosperity to the enemy.

pifferpsilrt ^isr^slr

SloJca 12,—If the elephant has a stumbling gait, if


its ears stop beating suddenly, if it appears very dejected,
if it breathes soft and long, placing its trunk on the earth,
if its eys are full of tears or closed, if it is always sleepy,
if it behaves in a refractory manner, if it eats something
unwholesome, or if it passes blood (ichor ?) and dung too
frequently, it forebodes danger,

pifl-

SloJca 13.—If the elephant breaks wantonly ant-hills


trunks of -trees, bushes, green grass or trees, if it
looks jolly, if it goes in the direction of the march, with
quick steps, holding aloft its face, if at the time of its be-
ing accoutred it ejects spray or trumpets repeatedly, or if
it gets intoxicated at the time, or if it takes its trunk
around the right tusk, it confers victory.

jfoiR srmfSir snior sirtpt I


Jrtl s&wWi ii?tf!i
SlpTca 14.—If an elephant is dragged into water by
a crocodile, the kind's destruction is indicated ; if, on the
710 [Adh^ XCV. SI ;lr4

other hand, the elephant comes back to the bank drag-


ging the crocodile from the water, the king will prosper,
Thus ends the 94fch Adhyaya on ''The.Attitude o( Elephants."

Omens:—Section X.

On the Cries of Crows.

TOSH: TOri^fTO smu '


II?II
Slohd l.^in the case of the people of the eastern
countries, the sight of crows to their right is favourable,
but the Karayika is good when on the left side. This is
to be reversed in other countries. The demarcation of
the countries is to be understood duly from convention.

^ IRII
Sloka 2,—If a crow builds its nest in an unspoilt
tree; in the month of Vaisakha, there will be plenty of
food and prosperity ; if in a condemned, thorny-, .or dry
tree, there will be danger of famine in that country.

11^11
^1%: l
qiqsq ll«ii

Slokas 3-4,—If the crow's nest be in an eastern


branch of a tree, the first showers for the year will fall
during the autumnal season ; if it Is on a western branch,
the rain will be in the rainy season itself; if it is on a''
Adh. XCV. S1. 5-8.] 711

southern or northern branch, there will be rain between


the two seasons, rainy and autumnal; if it is on the top of
the tree, there will be copious rain in all the four months ;
if it is in the S. E., there will be sporadic rain; if in the
S. W,, autumnal crops will flourish ; if in the other two
corners, there will be plenty of food-grains, but in the
N. W., rats will increase.

^ iiHii
Sloka 5.—If the crow builds its nest on reeds> holy
grass, bushes, creepers, com, temples, houses or pits, the
country will be denuded being afflicted with robbers,
drought and diseases.

Sloka 6.—A crow with two, three or four young


ones confers abundance of food ; with five, brings about
a change of rulers; one throwing away the eggs, or lay-
ing a single egg, or no egg at alb is not at afl auspicious,

i
5Ei5SHf Ihsi
Sloka 7»—If the young ones of the crow iare of the
oolour*ofthe perfume called Chauraka, there will be
trouble from thieves ; if of a mixture of colours, there
will be death ; if white, there will be danger from fire ;
if crippled, fear of famine.

ife'n
Slolta 8.—If crows congregate without any cau^e ' in
712 [Adh. XCV. SI. 942.

the middle of a village and caw aloud, there will be suf-


fering from famine ; if they fly in a circular group, the
village will be besieged; if they appear in several groups,
there will be disaster,

fqfcr gpit Hill


Sloka g.—If the crows attacV people fearlessly with
their beaks, wings or kicks, there will be an increase of
enemies; if they fly at night, the destruction of the people
is indicated.

^1%: 11?oil
Sloka 10.—If crows fly from left to right, there will
be trouble from one's own kinsmen ; if from right to
left, from enemies i if in a disorderly fashion, there will
be a whirl-wind.

35 q^JTiq ll? ?
Sloka 11.—Crows with their beaks raised and wings
fluttering indicate danger to a traveller on his way ; those
stealing corn, famine ; those perched on something per-
taining to the army, a battle; those that have wings simi-
lar (very dark) to those of the cuckou, theft.-

1^5 qicmrc I

Sloka 12.—If it throws ashes, bones, hair or leaves


on a couch, the owner will meet with his end; if it strikes
the bed with a gem, flower or sonjething like that, a son
will be born to him;; if with grass, a stick or so, a,
daughter.
Adfe. XCV. SI. 13-17.] 713

wfT?*i«R^ra5i nun
SlokalS,—When the crow's mouth is filled with
sand, corn, wet clay, flower or the like, there is influx of
wealth ; when it takes away vessels (treasures ?) from a
place where dwell many people, there is disaster.

i*ri Rgi^s^qif^ ii?«II


Sloka 14:.—If the crow strikes a vehicle, weapon,
slipper, shade of the umbrella or a man himself, the
person concerned will die; if it worships (with flowers,
etc.) any of these, he will get honour ; if it passes excreta,
he will get food.

qsrfc ^4 ?Riqn%%! ml h^II


Sloka 15.—A person will gain or lose whatever
article the crow brings near or takes away from him. If
the article brought or taken away be yellow in colour, it
will be gold ; if cotton, clothes ; if white, silver.

wnl nl mw qfisl? nun


Sloka 16.—If in the rainy season the crow caws sit-
ting on' a milky tree, the Arjuna, the Vanjula, on the
banks of rivers, or on sand dunes, there will be good rain;
in other seasons, the sky will be overcast Similarly, ii
it bathes in dust or water in the rainy season, there will be
rain ; in others, only a cloudy sky.

^ ii^n
90.
714 [Adh. XCV. Si. 18-21.

Sloka 17,—If the crow caws frightfully from the in-


terior of a tree-hollow, there will be great danger; if it
caws looking at water, or after the thunder of clouds,
there will be rain.

^>18 m li?<11
SloJca 18.—If it strikes its beak in pain against a
1 ,
branch standing in the Burning quarter and shaking
its wings, there will be danger from fire; if it brings a
red substance, something burnt, grass or wood into a
house, the same effect will have to be declared,

il if|w I
*5: nWI
Sloka 19.—If the crow facing the Sun caws from a
house, looking at the East, South, West or North, the
owner will have trouble from the king, thieves, imprison-
ment or quarrel respectively; if it is in any corner, his
domestic animals will suffer (or he will be troubled by
them).

^ sqofei&n 2315^35^1% Roll


Sloka 20'—If the crow caws looking at the East thad
:
is tranquilthere will be meeting with kings' officers and
friends, and acquisition of gold and food consisting of
rice and sweet pudding.

ir?ii
Sloka 21.—If it caws looking at the S. E. 'that is
Tranquilthere will be the gain qf goldsmiths (those
Adh. XCV. SI. 22-26.] 715

that live by fire), young damsels and costly minerals ; if


at the South, one will eat food prepared from black-
gram and horse-gram and come into contact with musi-
cians.

wrt ir^II
Sloha 22,—If the crow caws looking at the S. W-
that is c Tianquil \ one will get messengers, horses, im-
plements, curds, oils, flesh and food; if at the West,
flesh, toddy, spirituous liquor, com and oceanic gems.

sNiif ir^II
Sloka 23.—If it caws looking at the N. W. (Tran-
quil), one will get weapons, lotuses, fruits of creepers and
food ; if at the North, milk porridge, horses and clothes.

^ ^ iRtfii
SloJca 24—If it caws looking at the N. E. (Tran-
quil), one will eat edibles prepared in ghee. He will get
bulls. Thus, the effects mentioned above accrue to the
owner of the house, when the crow sits on its roof.

wiiRpm IRHII
Sloka 25.—A crow passing near the ear of a travel-
ler confers health, but not success in the undertaking ;
one coming towards him cawing creates obstacles for the
journey (spoils the journey).

ir^II
6 [Adh, XCV. Si. 27-30.

Sloha 26.—If a crow caws at first to the left and


then to the right of a traveller, his wealth will be stolen ;
if it is contrariwise, he will get wealth.

^ sriH I
raw www
Sloka 27.—If a crow caws constantly to the left of
a traveller and flies in the same direction, his wealth
will increase; this will happen if it caws e^en to the
right in the case of people of the Eastern countries..

mm jfj^ranforasFj; wnm ffofi

Sloha 28.—If a crow caws to the left of a traveller


and flies in the opposite direction, his journey will be
hindered. The desired object of a person's journey is
indicated by the crow before he sets out.

mm foRTs&fararaifm i
nirtei?! |<rara«ikra IR^II

Sloha 29.— If a crow caws at first to the right and


then to the left of a person, he will obtain his desires; if
it cries and flies fast in front of him, he will quickly gain
wealth. •

sn in on
Sloha 30.—If it flies fast to the right of a person,
having at first cawed behind him, or if it caws in front
looking at the Sun and standing on one leg alone, he
will soon bleed.
Adh. XCV. SI. 31-35.1 717

JWl mm Tldl d?l ll^ll


Sloia 31.—If it scratches with its beak its own fea-
thers, looking at the Sun and standing in front on one
leg, then a great massacre of men is indicated.

snf^gi ii^n
4
Sloha 32.—If the crow caws standing in a Trarv-
quil' quarter in a corn-field, one will get lands consisting
of corn-fields ; if one caws behaving in a disorderly man-
ner in the border of a village, the traveller will have
sufferings.

ii^II
Sloha 33.—A crow that is perched on a tree with
soft leaves, sprouts, flowers and fruits, on a sweet-smell-
ing tree, one with sweet fruits, a milky one, one without
holes, or an attractive tree, brings wealth^

Sloha 34.—One cawing from a place of crops, green


grass, house, temple, mansion or something green, or
from a blessed, lofty or auspicious place, causes influx of
wealth.

SlQha 33.—If a crow caws sitting on the tail of a


cow or on an ant-hiU, there will be the sight of a snake ;
718 Wsffciror* [Adh. XCY. SI. 36-40,

if on a buffalo, one will be attacked by fever the same


day ; if on a bush, the effect is negligible.

WrsfSnps^H^r ^ KTftl n^ii


SloJca 3d —When the crow caws sitting on a heap
of straw or on water to the left of a person, his business
will be spoiled by hindrances ; when it is perched on a
tree whose top is burnt by fire or struck by lightning,
there will be death.

vreft $<5131 I
sFsfoft ^ii in«ii
Sloka 37.—If it sits on an auspicious but thorny tree,
there will be success of the undertaking and quarrel too ;
if on a thorny tree, there will be quarrel; if on a tree
entwined with creepers, imprisonment.

wnif I
Sfcfs? TOcff si *RJnf&i in<j|l
SloTca 38.—If it sits on a tree whose top is chopped
off, one will be deprived of a limb; if on a withered
tree, there will be quarrel; if on cowdung in front of or
behind a person, he will get money.

mstfm ^ ^ n^il
Sloha 89.'—One cawing sitting on a limb of a dead
body causes fear of death. One breaking a bone with its
beak and cawing causes the fracture of the traveller's bone.
Adh. XCV. SI. 41-44.] 719

Sloha 4iO.—If the crow caws holding in its mouth a


rope, bone, stick, liorn, rubbish, and hair, the effects in
order are fear of serpents, diseases, tusked animals,
thieves, weapons and fire.

^ m if: I v??il
Slolca 41.—If it caws holding in its mouth a white
flower, dirt or flesh, the tourist will achieve his desired
objects ; JF it caws frequently shaking its wings and rais-
ing its face, his journey will be obstructed.

i
919111^ =9 m IIV9II
Sloka 42.—If the crow caws holding a chain, strap
or a creeper, there will be imprisonment; if it stands on
a stone, fear and contact with a suffering stranger who
is travelling.

H^ii

Sloka 43.—If two crows put some food into the


mouth of each other, the traveller will have the greatest
satisfaction. If a male aeid a female orow caw simulta-
neously, he will obtain a damsel.

g^q^lq^s^Tsnffl, II««II

Sloka 44.—If a crow sits on a full pot on the head


of a damsel, the traveller will get a woman and wealth ;
if it strikes the pot? there will be danger to his son's life ;
if it passes excreta pn the pot, he will get food-
Hwrflaram. [Adh. XCV. SI. 45-49.

ii«mi
Sloha 45.—If a crow caws beating its wings at the
time of encampment or making a halting place, change of
place is indicated ; if it does not shake its wings, there
will be only fear.

Sfmn®: «qi|j I
sfftslii nudit'Rt 55 tiv^H
Sloha 46,—If crows enter an army (town or village)
along with vultures or herons, without carrying meat and
without fighting with others, one will make peace with
the enemy ; if they be fighting, there will be war with
the enemy.
frq: qfixfi mi fsWiw i

m 5 w iitfvsii
Sloha 47.—If two crows are seen standing on a hog,
there will be imprisonment; if on a hog covered with
silt, gain of wealth ; if on a donkey or a camel, happi-
ness ; but according to some? there will be death, if it is
on the donkey.

Sloha 48 —If the crow caws sitting on the tfaek of


a horse, one will come by vehicles; if it caws following
a tourist, he will have his blood spilt. Other birds that
follow (crying) a traveller, also produce the safne effects
aS the crow.

wii nv^u
Adh. XCV. SI 50-54] 721

SloJca 49.—Whatever good or bad effects are pre-


dicted of other omens in the 32 parts of the ' Cycle of
Quarters they are to be applied to the crow as well in
the case of those that wish to undertake journey.

sri SRI^i # rb^ JTITR?. I


^ ^ nvii
SRlfct ^555 'SI ^'^1% tfWrKU I
%% ff sri in? iih?ii
4
Slokas 50-51.—If the crow caws as KaJ from its
nest, there is no effect at all; if as * Kavaone will
get joy ; if as 4 Ka \ meet one's bosom friend; if as
* Kara there will be quarrel ; if as ' Kuru kurujoy;
4 4
if as Kata kataone will get carded rice ; If as Ke ke'
or * Ku kuthe traveller will gain wealth.

itanw? lifter ^3^ i


iwsiRr^^iir %mi\ iihrii
Sloka 52.—The crow producing the sound of 'Khare
khare ' indicates the arrival of a traveller ; of * Kakha-
kha the tourist's death ; the sound of ^f' forbids the
journey ; of * Kakhala ' indicates immediate rainfall.

^51^1 I%«ITCI: ^i^ffKi jii? i


qfqqq qinifRi^ n^n
Sfokfi 5S,—The crow producing tlje sound ' Kaka 1
foretells ruin ; ' Kakatithe vitiation of food ; * Kava-
kavaS friendship (making friends with somebody) ;
1
Kagaku \ imprisonment.
is another reading.
*R^t( ^ d 3^^ srrani I
^ ^r^ iihvii
t- 91
722 WwftHWH tAdh.XCV. SI, 5S-S8'

ShTca 54}.—If the crow cries as i Karagauthere


will be rain ; if * Gudafear ; if ' Vad gain of cloths ;
if * Kalaya \ Sudras will come in contact with Brahmins.

^ iiHMt
(
SloJca 65.—If the crow cries as Kad *, there will be
the acquisition of the desired objects and the sight of ser-
pents; if' Tadone will receive blows; if 'Stree',
one will get a damsel; if1 Gad cows; if Tud1, flowers.

3313 2Tf3ira>l% gf 3I%33 ^3?: I


5Ifl% 3t %% ClTW HH^li
<
Sloha 56.—If it prcduces the sound there
will be a fight; if' 5fdanger from fire ; if' \
quarrel. The sounds * zff r%, %%% and 5?all
lead to harmful results.

iih^II
Sloka 57.—What effects have been assigned to the
cry, moments, etc. of a single crow, equally apply to
those of two crows also. Other birds too are to be
treated on a par with the crow, just as wild animals that
have tusks above are likened to the dogs*

5j«ra»is *RR I

?511T IIHCH
Sloka, Whwi 'tCTfestriaT and aquatic animals
move in "water atjd oti land respectively m the rainy sea-
Adh. XCV- SI. 59-61. ] wrefiKnitonn*: 723

son, there will be abundant rain ; but in other seasons,


there will be danger; bees building their honey-comb
inside a house, will make it empty soon; blue flies
clinging to the head bring about death.

ftqh&BT I
qifq R?ri?i?T ^ mi ^^1% irlnaf ti
SloJca 59,—Ants laying eggs on water bespeak
drought; if they carry their eggs from a pit either to a
tree or an elevated ground, they indicate rain-

RJURUS RqcWHR I
HR^qqROT^ tI«IT
?II5i gd R 11^oil
SloJca 60-—The effect of an undertaking (or journey)
is to be judged from the initial omen ; the effect of one
occurring in the middle will be felt on the same day. In
this manner all these omens mentioned so far must needs
be taken into consideration at the commencement of any
work, and at the time of journeys, as well as of entering
a new house; but sneezing should be paid special atten-
tion to, for nowhere is it admitted as a beneficial omen.

im Ri%i3?RmR q^iR h sri^to iihii


SloJca 62.—Good omens indicate the maturing of
a Dasa in a beneficial manner, accomplishment of the
objects without obstacles; preservation of the hereditary
kingdom (or wealth), getting allies, easy subjugation of
unyielding enemies, and enjoying sound health, to a
sovereign who has faith in them.
7^4

13 ^ I
nMrennfrft^ TRIIW

Sloka 62 —According to some authorities, the cries


of omens heard after one has gone a Kros (about 2
miles) have no effect at all. But if the first omen is
harmful, the king should do eleven Pranayamas ; if the
second too proves evil, he should do 16 Pranayamas,
and if the third too persists in being malefic, he should
return home.
is thus defined.
hstjrt 11^7 f3um i

Thus ends the 95th Adhyaya on the " Cries of Crows

d^^ll Further Omens.

Omens: Section IX,

^ |^T II?II
Shlta 1,—One conversant with the cries of birds
and beasts ought to declare the effects of omens only
after understanding the relative strength of the particular
quarter, place, movements, sound, the particular week-
day, asterism, Muhurta, Hora, Karana, the Ascendant,
its divisions and its being a moveable, fixed or dual sign.

irii
Adh. XCVI. SI. .3-5.] . 725

Sloka 2.—In the case of persons who do not pro-


ceed on a journey, there are two kinds of the effects of
omens, viz,, the unstable (future) and the stable. To
the first category belong those pointing to the king,
envoy, spy, foreign countries, attack (troubles) and kins-
men.
(The commentator says stable means past ones and unstable
future).

^ ^ n^ii
SlcJca 3.—The effect of omens referring to im-
prisonment, meeting (acquisition), meals, thieves, fire,
rain, festivities, sons, death, quarrels and fears belong to
the * stable ' category, provided the Ascendant and the
sign occupied by the Moon at the time are fixed
signs; if they are moveable ones, they belong to the
* unstable' category.

gtfSR ^3R5?n%tf ^ I
ii«ii
{
Sloka 4*—The effects are called stable when the
omens occur in a firm place» on a stone, in a house, a
temple, on the earth and near water ; and when they
are in moving things, etc., they are called 4 unstable ' or
4
Future

. ^ nt iimi
■ ■ Sioka 5.—All omens that are situated m an Ascend-
726 [Adh. XCVI. SI. 6-8;

ant happening to be a watery sign (Cancer, Capricorn,


Pisces), in a watery asterism (Purvashadha, Satabhisha),
in a watery Muhurta (having the name of water or pre-
sided over by Varuna), in a quarter presided over by
Varuna, and in a place where there is water, that occur
at the end of the fortnights, that are ' blasted ' (by Gods
or by action), and that cry, produce rain. Under the
same circumstances, even a 4 Tranquil' omen that is
aquatic causes rain.

f^rf wfowtfES ^ II^II

SloTca 6.—An omen blasted by the Sun and posited


in the S. E. corner in a fiery Ascendant (Aries, Leo,
Scorpio, Capricorn or Aquarius), in a fiery Muhurta, in
the Krittika asterism, and in a place where fire is kept,
causes danger from fire, while crying; similarly one
occurring in Vishti Karana, in a star presided over by
Yama (Bharani!, in a sign of Saturn happening to be
the Ascendant and in thorny trees, and on creepers
without leaves, causes harm,

Sloka 7.—A rural bird or beast that is t blasted '


by voice or action, that is crying fiercely, that is stand-
ing on a thorny tree in S. W., in a Lagna owned by
Mars, and facing a person, leads to quarrel when seen.

^ ^ fWff Jte it<Jli


Adh. XCVL SI. 9-11.] 727

ShTca S.—Or, when the creature cries with its face


hung down, standing in a corner and in a Navamsa of
Venus happening to be rising or occupied by the Moon,
and being 4 blasted4 (in place or sound), the person
will get a woman of the type assigned to the particular
corner.
is another reading.
The meaning will be " ha will meet Borae-body that is
assigned to that quarter and who happens to go along the
same path.1*

snrstesr fNii ^ snfm? wft mpmt i


^ JRiirf II^II
Slolca 9.—An omen that is * Blasted ' and posited in
a male Ascendant, in an odd Tithi and in a cardinal
quarter is termed 'MasculineIn this case one, will
come in contact with men; if it is mixed, i. e, in a male
sign and in an even Tithi, he will meet eunuchs,

^ w. PM vm mm m i
gfin mm im il ^ it?oii
Sloba 10.—If an omen that is ' Blasted ' cries, when
the Ascendant or its Navamsa is owned by Sun or when
the Sun himself is in the Ascendant, the arrival of an
eminent personage is indicated.

smfcnnqi q I

Sloka IT;—At the commencement of any work,


count the distance in signs from the one occupied by the
Sun. to the Lagna in th^ manner of1 Weal4 and 1 Woe 4
in orde^. Accordingly, wealth or misery will, have to be
predicted.
7S8 [Adh. XCVL SI. 12-13.

If the Lagna is an odd number from the Sun's Rasi, it is


good ; If even, bad.
^ I
^ issrt ^ ^51^1 «rfi ^rr ii?*it
fTJ q| R5Jn^ dlflS^f I j

^ItK dSRdl Rf ^ dd^Md; 11


Slokas 12-13,—If the Sun is posited in the 12th
place from the Lagna at the time, the person whom one
will meet will be blind of the right eye ; if the Moon be
there, he will be blind of the left eye ; if the Sun be in
the Lagna itself and be aspected by malefics, he will be
completely blind. If the Sun in the above condition be
in his own Rasi, he will be htmch-backed, deaf or an
imbecile. If the 6th house from the Lagna be occupied
and aspected by malefics, the person will have ulcer in
the limb indicated by that sign. In this- way, whatever
marks or forms (colours) have been expounded by me
in connection with the time of births ,will have to be
adopted here too.
This shows clearly that Brihatjataka was written hrst and
then only this book.
sillSSIdPIl'pdIfFWdW I dlte'TCId

it 5^3 I
lewftrnft ftdifsraifd nmft fcipwn nui
!• Hereafter 1 shall explain in the order of the Kendras
the names that are held by the objects bf the world, viz,, mineral*
vegetables and animats with multifarious distinctions made a
wHl and composed of various ayllables.
Adh. XCVI. SI. 12-13-] 729

So far Yavaneswar* has been treating o£ the method of


guessing the query.

^s^ni"iiriT'jsT9Wiftf| ^'€Ji5q§mi IP,II


2. The syllables belonging to the signs in accordance with
their respective classes of sounds will have to be gathered from
the Navamsas of the signs signifying the Lagna, the 4iht the 7th.
and the 10th houses.

ff: ||^|1
3. The guttural, palatal, lingual, dental and labial class of
consonants belong severally to Mars, Venus, Mercury, Jupiter and
Saturn ; the eight letfcets beginning with zf-ya belong to the Moon
and the vowels to the Sum

1"T g llsii
4. The number of letters constituting a name is to be de-
diced from the decanato that is rising. In an odd sign, the
numbers will be three, five and seven respectively, in t -e first,
second and third decauates; and in an even sign, they will in
order be 2, 4 and 6. They are also ascertained from the strength
of the aspect of planets.

Vq] frwiWlf®! g Ihl!


5. If the Vargottama Navamsa of a TRasi be signified by an
even and a moveable one, the name consists of two syllables ; if
by an even and at tbe same time a fixed sign, four syllables. If the
Vargottama Navamsa be an odd as well as a moveable Kasi,
there will be three letters; if by a fixed sigm five. If the Lagna
be a dual sign, the name \fill consist of as many letters as corres-
'pond to the number .signified by the Rasi (when counted^ from
Mesha).
%'4 92
730 fpwfifm-sfq, [Adh. XCVI. Si; 12-15;

WHI"!: Ffo'wNwRt am9?: fl^SWTHTH, "til

6. In the case of a dual sign, two names will have to be


declared; when it is aspected by benefics, then too, the same
result. The particular Navamsa rising at the time, gives the
number of letters constituting the name.

OTtfm |

7. If the rising sign be odd, the name will begin with a


conjunct consonant; if an even one, with a letter followed by a
conjunct consonant. When the planet (contributing a letter to
the name) is posited in his highest exaltation, the letter is repeated
according to the nature of the particular sign (odd or even); a
name will have a long syllable 3^ in the particular place signified
by the Navamsa rising at the time.
^fl^, Sfk, are the examples for the first. W, ^ ^g^r,
etc. for the second ; if odd. if even, etc.

|iq> ii<rii
8. When the 5th or the 9th house is occupied by planeMu
there will be an extra syllabic instant in the name in the letter
signified by the decanate. When the 10th house is strong, there
will be the upper sign of long syllable; when the 4th, lower sign;
when the 7th, a Visarga.
c

firas ^ ai shifty
9. When a Seershodaya Rasi is rising, the (syllable
instant) will be upwards; when it is a Prishtodaya one, the
mm will be downwards* In the case of £ dual sign rising, it is
across j^when it is a long sign, there is a long syllable; when
it is medium or short, it will be short.
Adh. XCVI. SI. 12-13.] waftawtsmira: 731

RTfl I
#ci ^ggqfqt ss^ifi nrat ^ \\\o\\
10. The lefcfcers of a name are contributed by the Navamsas
of the signs that are the Ist 4th, 7th and 10th houses. A
malefic posited in a Keadra house destroys a syllable, while
in a triangular one, destroys a ?n5rr. The same result will arise
even by aspect-

fopft fqHT?[rpmw*v « ^ I
fpw: HUH
11. A strong benefic is said to contribute as many syllables
as the Navamsas travelled by him; or when he is posited in a
Kendra, Kona, iu his exaltation or own Navamsa aod aspects the
Li^gha, he gives two letters.

gff^Rg HUH

12. When the lord of the sign rising as also its Navamsa
are weak, the syllabic instant mm as well as 'the syllable caused
by that Is destroyed ; still, in its stead, the first letter of the
particular class oomes into being provided the said lord is posited
in the Navamsa that is owned by his exaltution sign and the
Navamsa Rasl aspected by its own lord (or, aod aspected by the
lord of that Rasi or Navamsa Rasi ?)

f|r |

q nun
13. The order of the letters as well as the existence of the
Matras, conjunct consonants at the beginning or the end should
be fixed only after ascertaining fully the extent of the positional
strefigth of the Kendra house and its lord.

• ,
ssfoW. fwnRif^q fforai nun
732 ffw/lmwj. [Adh. XCVI. SI". 12-13.

14. In reconstruoting a name, the method to be adopted is


the following: Take the four Kendras beginning with the first
sign («. e , Aries, Cancer, Libra and Capricorn) and their Naram-
sas in regular order for the first; then take the letters of the
classes belonging to the respective planets owing to-their position
in the Navamsa# identical With the above ones.

^ tm-- www

15. .When the first Navamsa of Mesha is rising, the letter


is sfi ; for Karkataka, the 4th, ^; for Tula, the 7th, ^ ; for
Makara, the 10th, y ; similarly for the second Navamsas of tbeae
four, the letters indicated are. in order 3, 3T, ^ and
[It has been explained above that the letters are to be deduced
from the Navamsas of the 1st, 4tb, 7th and 10th houses according
to their being owned by the several planets. Now when Mesha
happens to be rieing, the first Navamsas of this and the other
Kendras are respectively Mesha, Kataka, Tula and Makara. These
are owned by Mars, the Moon, Venus and Saturn respectively.
Since they are the first Navamsas, we have to take the first letters
of the classes belonging to the planets, viz. ^ and tT. When
the second Navamsas of Mesha, Kataka, etc are rising, the letters
will be for the same reason the second letters of the respective
classes, according to their ownership; in Mesha, the 2nd
Navamsa belongs to Venus, so the second letter of ut.t *5 and
so on,]

5 Vfit in til

16. When the 3rd Navamsa of Mesha is rising, the letter


for it is z; for the fourth house Karkataka, it is 55; for the seventh
Tula, cf; for Makara, it is *r; for.the 4th Navamsa of Mesha,
Kataka, Tula and Makara, they are respectively L ^r» ^ and
[Though the Navamsa is the 3rd, still the letter taken, is the
first of the class z, it is the first time that Mercury gets his chance.J
Adh. XCVI. SI. 12-13.] 733

zm f||% il^H
17. When the 5th Navamsas of Mesha is rising, the letters
for the four houses are an, q, *T and ?r respectivrely ; similarly for
the sixth Navamsas of these 4 houses, the letters are in order
<r, <?, and
ff|% Rf-K: ^ R$> I
Ife
^ f^R: llUII
18. When the 7th Navamsa of Mesha is rising, the letters
for the four Kendras houses are ^r, *T, ¥. and ^ respectively; for
the 8th Navamsa, the corresponding letters are q", ^ and %
respectively.
R^ CTR: I
^ ^Hpq^q RggRfR ||^||
19. When the 9th Navamsa of Mesha is rising, the letters
for the four Kendras are respectively *T, ?r, ay and z. Thus have I
explained the letters for the Kendras that are moveable signs.
Now I shall explain the same for those, that are fixed signs.
^ R5fiih fli% mn-. ^ l
Rf^Rlf'^l^'l'R 11^0 H
20. When the first Navamsa of Vrishabha is rising, the
letters for the four Kendras are 'f, ^r, and 0. In this manner,
ar« to be got the letters for the first Navamsas, in regular order, of
the fixed signs by a wise man.
^ qqnrt ^R; R^R: |
^ RRSirt 2^R: ^ ^R" IK I I
21. When the second Navamsa of Tanrus Is rising, the
letters for the four Kendras are 3", i aud T; for the third
Navamsas of these, the letters are 3", z, ^ and T respeotively.
Rfilf] %% 5J^R: RfiRl RR^ R^R: |

^ fl3% 3fR: ^R51^ ^ RR»R: II^RII


734 MHitganiH. TAdlu XCVI. SL 1243.

22. When the 4th Navamsa of Vriahabha is rising, the


letters for the four Kendras are ^r, m and ^7; for fche fifth
Navamsa, the corresponding letters arc sr, s, and V.

^ IR^II
23, When the 6th Navamsa of Vrishabha is rising, the letters
for the four Kendras are z, or, and ?r; for the 7th Navamsa,
tr, v and ^ respectively. *

3351WP1^ ^id ^ |
#r i sggf^ct ffi| A eait g ^#3 IR »1I

24. When the 8fch Navamsa is rising, the letters for the four
Kendras are ?=r, "T? and 15 respectively; for the 9th Navamsa,
they are J, e, and 5 respectively.
ft# 31$R: ^ ^R: I
nil# PfiR:
25, When the first Navamsa of Mithuna, a dual sign, is
rising, the letters for the Kendras are ^r, ^ n and $ respectively.
aft f I
^?R«TfH ^li ft^«R IRtll
26. When the second Navamsa of Mithuna is rising, the
iettters for the Kendras are er, ^r, ^ and i respectively; for the
3rd NavaVnsai they are s- and ^ respectively.
31% T^Rt ft# SSRanft 3T^R; I
3i% 3# 3«R; #f^ftspft ^R: H^vsil

27, When the 4th Navamsa of Gemini Is rising, the letters


for the four Kendras are if, f and s* respecbively ; for the '5th
Navamsa, they are k and *5.
snpRfft % 3# >T?r 2 33% ft# 3^ |
*IW3»3ilF 4 33% 33l|^ 3% 4 33% ft# IK<1|
Adh. xevr. SI. 12t13.3 <i>ww6>w}>swiw:

28. When the 6th Nav^msa of Gemini is rising,, the letters


for the Kendras are T, % 2 and ^ respectively; for the 7th
Navamsa, fchey are ® and ^ respectively,
^ iwfa ain i
3 i qqfHll 3 3 IR^U
29. When the 8th Navamsa of Gemini is rising, the letters
for the Kendras are «f, ^f, t and ^ respectively; for the 9th
Navemsa, they are 5, q end ? respectiuely.
55 qi^T f55f|gf3|5R 3T5: |
^53 5 3^Tpf5515^ llXolt
30. Thus has been explained the given method of gathering
the letters constituting names. Some sag®s have thus opined as
given above for all the signs rising at the time.
a
fcsllfoi l pi: f.r^l |
55 11 ^ \ 11
31. Or, multiply separately the several Kendra houses by-
their corresponding rising Navamsaa and divide the resnlt by 9
The quotient will reveal the letter required belonging to the Na-.
vamsa of the planet.

iN fq ,ftf j ^ f^T rffjf

q
*1 vr a %
z
«T
n
B
^ •0* m
**
% W

19 z z *
*736 lAdh. XCVL SI. 14-15

[Multiply the number representing the sign of each Kendra


house by the number of its Navarnsas (owned by the planets) and
divide the product by nine; the remainder gives a particular
Navamsa, from whose lord the letter is to be deduced.
Suppose Mesha to be rising; then multiply 1 by the Navarnsas
contained in it, i.€. 6, (the nine Navarnsas being owned by six pla-
nets) and divide by 9, Ihus ; 1X6-^9. The remainder is 6. The
letter indicated will be that of Mercury, i.e, and so on.]

li^ll
32. One ought to find out the names in connnection with the
following things: (l) Things thought of (2) things wished for (3)
departures; (4) lost objects, (5) damaged things, (6) women ; (7)
sports (8) dishes (or food) (9) dreams (10) stars (li) cares and
(12) men ; and so on from the four Kendras in order.
The commentator interprets the 12 subjects beginning wilh
(thought of) as referring to the 4 Ktndras from the Lagna
in order, in three sets of 4 each; ». <?., the names of numbers
li 5 and 9 should be deduced from the Lagna Kendra: those of
2, 6 and 10 from the fourth Kendra: those of 3, 7 an I 11 from the
7th Kendra; and those of 4, 8 and 12, from the 10th Kendra.
Here ends Yavaneswara's Akshara Kosa-

swj* reft i
1*1% *iir i^fii: II?«II
Sloka 14.—If at the time of a query or some
body's arrival the rising sign (or Navauisa) is moveable,
the name of the person concerned will consist of two
syllables; if it is a fixed one, four syllables ; if a dual
Rasi, he will have a double name, of which the first will
have 3 syllables and the second 5-
lirarea ni: jrw IRESU I
laifos lift * iPIUJ *RH II?HII
(Mh.-jKOViI. SI. 16-17.] 5?S7

Slokas i5-16.—The guttural, palatal, lingual, dental


and labial classes respectively belong to Mars, Venus.
Mersury, Jupiter and Saturn; the eight Jetters begin-
ning with V to the Moon ; and the vowels from to che
Sun. «Eor the planets beginning with the Sun (owning
the rising sign or Navamsa), the names will be synony-
mous with those of Fire, Water, Subrahmanya, Vishnu.
Indra, Sachi and Brahman respectively, and they will
have to be reconstructed as consisting of two, three,
iopr or five syllables, by one's own intelligence.

[A strong planet will have a * tall * syllable, (auch as *Rf) one


of medium strength, a short one Csucfa as f) ; and a weak one, a
(downward syllable. About the allotment of syllables, some hold
.that for every 150 minutes traversed by the Sun in tbe sign
.occupied there should be one syllable belonging to him for the
first letter of the name; for every 225#, in the Moon *, and for
every 200 in other planets.]

Il?^ll
8loka 17.—The age of persons will have to be as-
certained from the planets, the Moon, Mars, Mercury,
Venus> Jupiter, the Sun and Saturn, as that of a baby fed
by breast-milk, a .child (between 2 and 6 years), a celi-
bate (7 to 16 years), a youth (17 to 30), a middle-aged
person (faom 31 to 50 years), an old man (51 to 80 ye^rsl
and a .very, old man (81 to 100 years) respectively.
M
Thus ends tbe 96th Adfiyaya on Further Omens V#

«. £ 93.
ftwifciraiVtA^h. XcVlf. Si: 1-4.

TlWKINt 11^11 On the Time of Fruition of Effects.

ifrI sj'iTOr #ir ii?li

illt Rra^i g%t i

?rat \m

Sloka 1-3.—The effects—good or bad—accruing


from the transit of the Sun, the Moon, Mars, Mercury,
Jupiter, Venus, Saturn and Rahu and from Solar eclipse
Twashtru, Tamasa Keelaka, a dusky comet, a white
comet, misty haloes round the Sun and the Moon, Rain-
bow, twilights and shapes of clouds will come to pass
within the period noted against each as shown belojv :

Time ♦/ Fruition.

Stm 15 days. Rahu 6 months.


Moon 1 month. Solar Eclipse 1 year.
Mars Period (see Twashta Same day.
Adhyaya VI, Tamasa
supramktn Keelaka Same day,
for his retro- Dusky comet 3 months.
grade motion. White comet 1 week.
Mercury — Before his dis- Halos 1 weds. .
appearance. Rainbows 1 week.
Jupiter 1 year. ^ Twilight^ 1 week.
Venus 6 months# Shapes pi .
Saturn 1 year. clouds -1 week.

diSfeJifawk: fort mi 1

ftiwwwRw uu&ftfita IIVU


Adh. XCVII. SI 5-8J 739

Bloha 4-.—The effects of the reversal of the tempe-


rature of hot and cold things (or seasons), the appearance
of flowers and fruits out of season, burning of quarters,
the reversal of the states of moving and fixed objects and
abnormal births, will come to pass in six months.

^ iimi
Slolta 5.—Things being done without an agent,
earthquake, stoppage of festivities, terrible calamities,
withering or drying of never-drying things and streams
refusing to flow or flowing upwards, these effects will
be felt in half a year.

Sloka, 6,—The effects of pillars, granaries, images,


speeches, weeping, quaking, sweating, quarrels, rainbows,
and portentous thunder will be felt in three months.

tor aw mkt \m
* ' •j
Sloka 7*—The effects of the pests, viz., worms,
rats, flies and snakes, of the cries of beasts and birds,
and of the floating of clods of earth in water will be felt
in three months alone.

mv f^rrat qntofcw I
^ to«re:T ikii
Bloha 8.—The feffects of bitches bringing' forth their
young ones in the forestk the entry of wild animals into
the village, beerhiyes.. arches and India's banner; will be
f eltjin a year or a little mote.
7B : pxcvil

^ i?: IKJI

0.—Grtoilps5df jackals artd? vultutes make' titeitf


effects felt ih ten- days ; the sound: of murncal1
(when beaten, no sound appearing, and when not beaten
sound appearing), the very same day; imprecations,
sudden appearance of ant-hills in a house, and bursting
of* the earth, in a fort-night.

^ nf«i>

Sloia 10.—The effects of flames apptearihg without


the existence of triy tfe ShoWftT of ghe©^ fel afttt the
like, come to pa^s on the same (fey; and o£ utterances
of people, in a month and a half.

^ nifi
Sloka 11.—The effects of royai umbrelli^j. sactificial
altars, sa«mfiqal posts, fire and seeds will corae to pass in
7 fortnights; bat some hold that those of umbrellas and '
arches wilf be felt in a month.

aiwwf^suif i
»n^r
Sloka 12.—'Tie effects of friendship beCtefeM deadly
enemies^ sounds of animals in the dry and sexual union
of the cat or the mungoose with the rat will oome
tQ pass in a month*

MA mhm
kJk. XCVIl. SI.

StbUa 13:—The effect of aerial cities, sodffhuschaiJg^


of fiasteof articleSj discolouration of gold?, ffag®, howdst
art^the^qtmrteM filled with dust or smoke wifif be
a month.

iqmifi I'

®a3fei J4.—The eight asterisms beginaitig: witi^ As-


wini make their effectafelt ianine, one,, eighty ten, one,
six, three and three months respectively and Aslesha,
the same day;

^ ?r^s^rfr ^ \

Sloka 15,—The twelve asterisms beginning with


Magha make their effects fete in one month, si* months,
six months, three months^ half a month, eigjbl months,
three months, six months, one month, one montlu six
months and six months respectively; and Abhijifc^ the
same day.
wwt m&i IWIt W' I
WW4W <R«i Wiort ItHU
Shha 16,—The asterisms beginning with Sravam
make their effects felt m seven, eight, one and a half,
three, three and five months respectively.
ITlte portents whose trmee of f rut ion have no* been mentioned
here are mentioned in Slehn 30 of Adhsmf* 31 M/mJ

w&m ii
Stoka 1?.—If the effects of the porteato nendoned
akoM do aot eosa^ topaMat the time futed^Ihcgr wtttti*,
742^ nmftemrr^ [Adh. XCVIII. Si. US*

so.wth greater vehemence at double the time, if they are


npt Avarded off by expiatory ceremonies performed ac- ;

cording to, the precepts of the Sastras by Brahmins along


with gifts of gold, gems and cows.
11
Thus ends the 97th Adhyaya on The time of Fruition of
Effects".

HVJII On the Functions and


Properties of the Asterisms.

HUI

, IRII

iRil
J
Slohas J-5.—The number of stars constituting thfe
1
constellations from Aswini are 3, 3. 6, 5, 3,1, 5, 3^ 6, 5,
8, 15, 5, 1, 1, 5, 4, 3, 11, 2, 8, 3, 5, 100 IS, 8 and 32
respectively. The periods also of these constellations
are represented by the muraber of stars. The effect—
goofd or bacj,—of an asterism on marriage will come to
pass in as uiaqy years as there are stars in it. A fever
or some other illness will disappear in so many days,

IIVII
^ (ift *an sftlgfoiri 1
*jn wn* irh
Stofew ^S.-i-The 'presiding deities of the 28* aste*
riems beginning with /Aswini.are Jn ti^eir order,w^divlwi^
Adh. itcVi li. si. 6-&.] wwfcwtewif*:

physicians, the God of Death, Fire, the Creator, the


Moon, Radra, Aditi, Jupiter, Serpent, the Manes, Bhaga,
Aryanman, Savita, Twashta, the Wind, Indragni, Mitra,
Indra, Nirriti, Apah; Visvedevas, Brahman, Vishnu,
Vasu, Varuna, Ajaikapat, Ahirbudhnya and Pushan. 1

8hka 6,—Among the 2S constellations, the four,


via., the three Uttaras and Rohini are called Dhruva or
, fixed ones. Coronations, expiatory ceremonies?. planting
of trees, laying the foundation of towns, commencement
of meritorious deeds, sowing seeds and other- permanent
things should be undertaken when the Moon passes
, through these asterisms.

iivsn
Sloka 7.—The asterisms Mula, Ardra,, Jyeshjta and
Aslesha are known as Teekshna or sharp. During , these
succeed attacks, incantations, raising of goblins, im-
^prisonment of others, murders, separation of friends and
alliance with kings and the like.
All infernal and nefarious acts succeed when these stars rule.

qtoift ■g fySr mil


Sloka8.— The five asterisms, viz., three Purvas,
(Purvaphalguni, Purvashadha and Purvabhadra), Bharani
''and Magha are termed 1 Ugra' or dreadful'. These
ate to be used with success in ruining enemies, destruc-
tion, .deceit, imprisonment, poisoning, setting fire and
atnldng with ^weapons and the like.
Itt/ii&mim tAdh. 2£CWjti.,Sl. Shi#.

7Z\\b r: k; u?iTm?i3!Trd t: IG^IUL ru-l U <

8loka9.—The asterisms Hasta, Aswini andtPufebya


"(/tBhijit also) are termed or swift. They are
beneficial in trade, sensual pleasures/education, ornafnen-
tation, fine arts, skilled labour, medical treatoent, jour-
ney and the like» •

sr ,fen#r Ht MI
^Sloka 10-—The four asterisms Anuradha, 'GhH*a»
^HevScti atld'Kfrigasiras are known to belong to die -tktss
of ^Tender* ones- These yield beneficial results 4n
mSbing friends, sexual union, use of garments and iorna-
ments, performance of auspicious ceremonies and singing.

'fiWpf yilW marWfiWH 1


^ ^41% w it
13loJca*ll.—'Ihe two asterisms Krittika and "Visakha
are known as -Tender-sharp arid give mixed
resiilts. 'The five asterisms Sravana» DhaniShta, "Sata-
bhishak, Punarvasu and Swati are termed Chara
1
or ' Temporary and are good for ephemeral'things.

snfaqisswift 3%*'
wwr iwivaKM anr wi
mm WHaw m ut'Ui
i' Sloka tl&rh-Ttbe astedtms recommended for ti)»ye
"■^Mlliasta^Cinara^SnMUi, Mrigasisas, Sravaaa, Dhaniatti^i,
i^MUiislEHiky-fieimiitAnvin;, Jyoshtaj-Pasiiya aM»d.
vasu* It is to be had»s^ea .these asterisvpis, mi9, > At#f||en
A4fa. JtCVlII.'SI, 13.13.] 745

the Muhurtas bearing the names of the deities presiding


over them rise, when the Moon is auspicious, i, e., in
conjunction with the lst# 3rd, 6th, 7th, 10th or 11th
with respect to the Jan ma Rasi, and also when there is
favourableness of the asterism, i. e,} 2nd, 4th, 6th or 8th.

^ ft#
f|fi n wisil ii HUH
SloJca 13.—A shave does not lead to good results,
if had soon after bath, just before starting on a journey,
after decorating oneself, anointing oneself with oil for
bath, eating food, at the time of war, without a seat, at
a juncture (dawn, evening, or mid-day), at night, on
Saturdays, Tuesdays and Sundays, in Rikta Tithis (4th,
9th, 14th\ on a day 9th from that of the previous shave
and in Vishti Karana.

w ll?»u
Sloka 14 —Shave is good1 in any asterism, if it is
done by a royal mandate, by Brahmins' advice, on the
occasion of a marriage, during pollution caused by death,
at the release from prison, and at the time of the solemn
resolution to perform sacrifices-
5^1 ^ «re<iii jiilg^nftRsw 5^11
f^siqn^ n^u
SloJca 15.—When the Moon travels through the
asterisms Hasfa, Moola, Sravana, Punarvasu, Mriga-
sirsha and Pushya, it is'auspicious fof doing all actions
that are termecTor tend towardsf male
This Slikala h6tf f^uhd in some editTons.
f. % 94.
746 wwfoinim [XCVIlt. 16-17, XCIX. 1.

^R^rarRrasiTcf ffefi TO«if|5% II?^II


Sloka 16.—Sacraments^ undertaking a religious act
such as a sacrifice, observance of a vow, tying the sacred
girdle {i. e., Upanayana) and such other things should be
performed on a Thursday, Friday, Wednesday or
Monday, when the Moon is in conjunction with any of
the asterisms, Hasta, Revati, Swati, Anuradha, Pushya»
Chittra and Mrigasiras.

^ ^ cn ll?vs||
Slola 17.—All undertakings are crowned with suc-
cess when the 12th, 8th and the Kendra houses are un-
contaminated (occupied by benefics and without malefics)
the malefics in the 3rd, 6th or the 11th, and Jupiter or
Venus in the Lagna or in a Kendra. A house should be
constructed or entered when the Lagna at the time is
beneficial to the owner (i. e., when it does not happen to
be the 12th or 8th from his Janma Rasi) and happens to
be a rural as well as a fixed sign.
Thus ends the 98th Adhyaya on the " Functions and Proper-
ties of the Asterisms."

IIVUI On the Functions and


Properties^of Tithis or Lunar days.

=** ftEwsw nt ii
Adh. XCIX. SI. 2-3,] 747

f^ternrretraf Hfrcresnsj h tot i


m frrfff ^ ^ IRII

3;wif^rft cig, t^ii


Slokas 1-5.—-The lords of the lunar days are in their
order: Brahman, Vidhata, Vishnu, Yama, the Moon,
Subrahmanya, Indra, the Vasus, Serpent, Dharma,
Rudra, Aditya, Manmatha, Kali and the Visvedevas;
those of the New Moon are the Manes. Functions ap-
propriate to the deities must be performed on their res-
pective days. These are further divided into five classes
of 3 days each. 1, 6 and 11—Nandas ; 2, 7 and 12—
Bhadras ; 3, 8 and 13—Jayas ; 4, 9 and 14—Rikthas ;
and 5, 10 and 15—Purnas. Works that are prescribed for
the several asterisms should be done on the lunar days
that are owned by the same deities. In the same way,
they should be done with reference to the Karanas and
Muhurthas by the identity of the presiding deities for
ensuring success.
On the 1st Tithi Brahminic ceremonies such as
marriage may be performed; on the 2nd, laying
foundation for ^ houses, etc.; on the 3rd, tonsure,
etc ; on the 4th, destruction of enemies may be under-
taken ;• on the 5th, emetics, tonics, etc.; on the 6th,
getting new friends, coronation, etc; on the 7th, con-
struction of vehicles, journey, etc.; on the 8th, taking up
of arms, fortification, etc.; on the 9th, ruining and
killing enemies; on the 10th, meritorious deeds, worship
of Brahmins, etc» ; on the llth, permanent and tempo-
rary delicate work; on the 12th, fire-worship; on the
13th, making friendship, enjoyment of sensual pleasures,
5:48 [Adh, C- SI. 1.

etc.; on the 14th, administration of poison, mercury, etc.;


on the 15th, propitiation of the Manes.
According to Parasara, all the 15 Tithis have separate
names as JT^r, ijoff, qr^f, 1*1% ^T^l,
W, W, and fefe- Since Rohini and Pratipat
huve the same presiding deity Brahman, all Brahma Karmas
should be psrformed on a day that has both Rohini $ud Pratipat-
Similarly 2nd andAbhijit; 3rd and Sravana ; 4th and Bharani;
5th and Mrigasiras ; 6th andKrittika; 7th and Jyeshta ; I2th
zwid Hasta; 13th and Purvaphalguni; I4th and Aslesha : 15th
and Uttarashadha ; 30th and Magha.
5R and have the eame presiding deity ;so also and
entail; and and ; ir and gftrsr and
; Ms and wfr; and 3TR?.gi; and and
«ri#5ri; and Rmr.
The (s^) and a?l^ have the same deity; so also and
3?l^r; m and and flETi; ^ and VR8I; apd ;
and smiTOf; RKlt and and flifofl; and
aftd and and
and and ^1»T1^T; arfffw^ and and
^g<fl; ^ and srf^rqf; ar;^ and ; WKW and
and ; 3tM% and 5^4^; and 3R ; fft and ; Rgf and
; 3^1%^ and A Muhurta is a period of 48 minutes,
Parasara's names differ from those given by Varaha. During
the Sandhyas nothing should be done ; in the West and S. B., one
should not enter the house, nor eat, nor have sexual intercourse.

^ntgnn^J lit oo II On the Qualities of the,


Karanas,

'RTCJ SWi llU


Slgka 2,—The lords of the seven mpveable Karanaa;.
D^),Baya, Balava, Kaulaya, TaitiJa^ Gara, Vanik,, and
Adh. C. SI. 2-4..] 749

Vishti are in their order* Indra, Brahman,, Mitrai Arya-


man, Bhu (the Earth), Sri and Yama-

pn^r I
^ gqt *5T&lTOftlTOIt TrRJ I^U
Sloka 2,—The fixed or Karanas, viz , Sakuni,
Chatushpada, Naga and Kimstughna begin from the
latter half of the I4th day of the dark fortnight and are
presided over by Kali, Vrisha, Phanin (serpent) and
Maruta (wind) respectively.
See also my notes in Ti. P. 122.

^[»n»^f«nTwfor ^ ii^ii

^^ ll»ll
Sloka* 3-4,—One should do in Bava auspicious
temporary, permanent and health-producing things ; in
Balava, religious or meritorious acts, and things that are
beneficial to Brahmins.; in Kaulava, things based on
love, and choosing friends ; in Taitila, things leading to
popularity, taking shelter, and affairs, connected with
house ; in Gara^ cultivation of lands> things pertaining
to seeds, house and shelter;, in Vanik, long-standing
affairs, trading and association. Nothing done in Vishti
leads^ to .beneficial results, but attacking enemies^, admi-
nistering poison: and such other things do succeed.
750 [Adh. C. SI. 5-8.

faf# iihii
Sloha 5.—In Sakuni, tonics, medicines, herbs (roots)
and. spells become fruitful; in Chatushpath, things relat-
ing to cows, Brahmins, Manes, and political matters ; in
Naga, works of long-standing nature, cruel deeds, taking
things by force and hateful things; in Kimstughna,
meritorious deeds, sacrifices, energy-producing things
auspicious ceremonies and those that promote the above
things.

W ^ li^n
Slolca 6.—When benefics are posited in the 11th
and the 3rd houses, when an auspicious sign is rising
and is without the association of malefics and Jupiter is
in the Lagna, the boring of the ear-lobes may be done,
provided the Moon is posited in any one of the asterisms
Pushya, Mrigasira, Chitra, Sravana and Revati.

Ol I

^ (ctfM ^ ftrBf f^r

wi# ikii
Slohas 7-S.—Marriages may be solemnized in the as-
terisms, Rohini, the .three Uttaras, Revati, Mripaira.
Adh. C. SI t-8] warmr>s«rt*i:

Mula, Anuradha, Magha, Hasta and Swati; when Mithu-


na, Kanya or Tula is rising ; when the benefics ace posi-
ted in Bhavas other than the 7th, the 8th and the 12th ;
when the Moon is in the 2nd, 3rd, or Uth house from
the Lagna; when the malefics are in the 3rd, 6th, 8th
and 11th houses, and when Venus is not in the 6th, and
Mars, not in the 8th- It should also be noted that the
Janma Rasis of the bride and the bridegroom are not
2nd and 12th, 5th and 9th, or 6th and 8th from each
other (i-5-, they may be in opposition, 3rd and 11th,
the same Rasi, or 4th and 10th), that the Sun and the
Moon for the bridegroom and the bride respectively are
favourable in their Gochara (Transit), that the Moon is
not in conjunction with the Sun, Mars, Saturn or Venus
(she may be in conjunction with Jupiter or Mercury or
both), that she is not hemmed in between malefics, that
the day chosen is without Vyatipata or Vaidhriti, or Vishti,
or is not a Rikta-Tithi, that the day is presided over by
a benefic planet, that the season chosen is the northern
solstice, that the month is any one but Chaitra and
Pousha, (even in Dakshinayana the month of Kartika
and Margasira are to be adopted), and that the rising
Navamsa is owned by a biped sign.

ftnrr fwnf&ypmmm wmi? I

^ fiwifs ti
[Adh. C. Si. 7^,

lto» Moon's conjunctions with other planets,


mrvk: ffta; «
11*% qrqs??^: qrftii?5or sji^tr 5T i
i&wm: gftnaV 5«f; u
?t Wan?% ^qWaiqragas^w n
^ *i ^ ii
Re, Benefic week-day

*goi!«Pr Ri^rs": iswh 11


flwq;r55?il?Tr^i ^^«r»^i5TQ5r5i5!?r 1
wi 11
ggsr gRrofr 1
srfMr ^ atfhaar u
'wrqnrl^wrqiar «fw: ?rrqai^ryr 1
^sfTfqfH: u
«n^i% g ^gsr «*3i^*rSar 1
%w& w 11
q}| ?rra«^S(5 g g^nr 1
g€iin^9l9r g g ^isrsrr 11

Navamsa being owned by a biped sign,


arnf ai?ri gws'ajjffatf i

fit9»iin; ^r^R agsr? si t


g^Rraw^s'sitd) ad# aVftaaei: u
wedawrwisrwrRf ^rftir'feiWddfa ii

Thus ends the 100th Adhyaya <A the " Qualities of the
Earaua "•
Rrasra cmfs^rpar j

ll?o?ii On the Effects of Birth in


the Asterisms.
This Adhyaya is a mere repetition of Chapter XVI of Brihat
Jataka.
The several efTecbs described in this chapter for the 27 aste-
risms may be classified as either good or bad for purposes of con-
venience as shown in the following statement-

Nakshatra Effect

N
The JNakshatras that are in the 8th sign {i.e., Vriscbika)
where the Moon is in depression are the 16tih, the 17fch and the 18tH.
754 [Adh. CL

»!«., Hasta is also bad. Among the (Risksha Sand hi)


Nalcshatras, viz*, srr^rr (Aslesha), ^TOQyeshta) and <f5fr (Rerati),
the last is good> because it is in Jupiter's sign, arrsfr (Ardra) is
a ^ (Rudra) Nakshatra of fire. Therefore the Moon, a watery
pUnet in arisd (Ardra) is bad (except for fiery planets like the Sun,
Mars, etc,).
All Nakshatras that are bad for the Moon are In SRH?;
(Avaroha) position for the Moon, that is, away from the exaltation.
Again, all stars that are bad for the Moon are in the 4th, 6th and
Sth signs of the zodiac with the notable exception of (Ardra).
The 8th sign (Vrischika) is throughout bad for the Moon.
Similar results should be expected if the Moon is progressed to
the Sth house as per any system. The middle of the 6th sign (viz,,
Hasta) is bad when the Moon progresses there. The end of
the 4feb sign Aslesha) is similarly bad. A fiery star like
(Ardra) is bad for a watery planet like the Moon, The Moon
progressing to the end of the 4Ch sign OfCT Kataka), the middle
of the 6th sign OfrTT Kanya) and the Sth sign (?&$ Vrisohika) in
any horoscope is bad.
Varahamihira has considered that the Moon is good or
capable of giving good results in the Nakshatras ruled (according
to Vimsottari system) by *henefics (including Nakshatras
rnled by herself) and also the Nakshatras ruled by her friend the
Sun. Next, the Nakshatras piled by Mars are a little beneficial.
The Nakshatras ruled by malefics, though good, are not capable
of miicb improvement for finance. The above analysis is with
respect to finance, subject to what has been stated already with
respect to the 6 Nakshatras, viz.t (Visakhal, ^5^1^ f
(Anuradha), (Jyeshta), (Hasta), srn^U (Aslesha) and
am# (Ardra).
It should further he noted that Nakshatras in the signs
Makara and Knmbha (Saturn's), though they are ruled by benefics
according to the rule given above, are not capable of making the
native generous. Because, the Nakshatras are in the bouses owned
by Saturn, a conservative, stingy planet. Cf. aTTffiT (Adata) for
(Purvabhadrapada) and (Durgrahya) for
Adh. CI. SI. 1-2.] ^i^^raireVswipii 765

The Moon is good generally in the signs or Nakshatras ruled


by benefics.

li? ii
Sloka 1.—The person born under the star srwft
(Aswini) will be fond of ornaments, lovely in appearance,
liked by all, clever and intelligent. If, at a person's birth,
the Moon be in the star wfr (Bharani), he will carry out
his purpose to the end, will be truthful, free from malady,
clever and happy.
goir^T:—
fflr«rqo¥H«r gwnrsfiisiTg t
%€[ srqa: sfRs^ifr w. u
?i?ir ^ I

%Rr^^sfr 5tm; wi%Pijk ^5; 11


Vfli: wm&gflc: I

T%Wd: 1^7^ IRII


Sloka 2.—He who is born in ^rxi^T (Krittika), will eat
much, will be addicted to other people's wives, will be
brilliant in appearance and famous. The person born in
(Rohini) will be truthful, pure, sweet-tongued, with
a settled mind and lovely in appearance,
gcarsR:—
Saisft *Weft
Wwt wnferg^ft \\
9«Tr ^ *wmi j
STfWTfir: TO: FTRfTOTO II
ggroRTTO fasra TOT atTtsror^ fti
a>T?FTfd^^Hl MNIM^arf to: n]

aft: qsTOi^ aaV an aftt i


asnfta: fpr: nma n ^ u

One born under the star Mrgaslrsa becomes fickle, clever,


timid, eloquent, industrious, wealthy and endowed with sensual
pleasures. The asterism Ardra makes one perfidious, haughty,
(irascible), ungrateful, cruel and sinful.
[The Varanaseya edition reads the second line as—
TN^ I
Vide tctwt—
afaaVa^a?^: aWrfa: aftra; afa^a: i
awafa; gfaaftft to: n
Tier: qxTOTzriT^roftwa i
ai'iRi^OifasTlO sna: FTK II]

^ II V I)

One born under the star Punarvasu will be self-controlled,


happy, of good character, dull-witted, ailing, very thirsty and easily
satisfied.
[Vide TO9R—
smfe^rmnrt ^ficr I
;
^|gar ii]

^TRTTcm gw qfoscfr \
TRHRftWrn: n k n

One born under the star Pusya will possess a tranquil mind,
amiable features, learning, affluence and attachment to meritorious
deeds. The asterism Aslesa makes one insincere, inclined to eat every-
thing, sinful, ungrateful and deceitful.
[Vide qrmT—

«f=tdr vaird: u
?T5rT ^fn tfltdi ?nT -sncft 11]

wg^EFit ^"hm: Pr^ i


fsnramsnn "O c II %* n

A person whose birth takes place under the star Magha will
be very rich and will have many servants, will enjoy pleasures,
worship the Gpds and the manes, and be very industrious. The star
Purvaphalguni makes one sweet-tongued, liberal in gifts, bright in
appearance, fond of wandering, and a servant of the king.
[Cf. «r*nR—
facnTrs:
c spfemt Tr^r fwr^rawrr^ft
c ^ i
fq^ n
fsnr^pft ^"dse^EPT: i
O N3 II]J

gwft ^vtPstfhroivnnnw i
ac?: ^ ti vs n
768 ffedi&iwn [Adh. CI. SI. 8-9,

8loka7.—The person born under the star


(Uttaraphalguni) will be loved by all, earn money by his
own learning, will be voluptuous and happy. If a person
be born under the star c^r{Hasta), he will be iadustrious>
impudent, fond of drinking, merciless and thievish.

sreard siRiwnrr^ vnw: n


t

gasrnsntt n

^irai wcw
Sloka 8.—The person bom under the ^star r%5fT
(Chitra) will wear (beautiful garments and flowers, and
will have beautiful eyes and limbs; while the one born in
fsrrar (Swati) will ibe modest, clever in trade, will be
compassionate, sweet in speech and virtuous-
giiw—
f^TT^OT:
vhW- I)

§[^5ir^^f5t55: ^ I
g^n«r n
5r5f«?al ^KI Rr^ I
^mT^rilrs^qRg: ^rar w^i: fww n

srigqi ^isid^s^iwis UMI


Adh. CI. 10-11.] 759

Slolia 9.—The- person born under the star R?5irerr


(Visakha) will be envious, covetous, of bright appearance,
clever in talking and quarrelsome. The man born in
(Anuradha) will be opulent, will be dwelling in
foreign countries, will be unable to endure hunger and
will ramble from place to place,
jprm:—
<fr$»wsfr f^rr^rg ^ u

am ^ wmx: i

ma: u

^ 3^i ii itw* Riir tfroi 11?on


SloJca 10.—If a person be born in the star
(Jyeshta), he will not have many friends; he will be
contented, will be virtuous and will be exceedingly irri-
table. The one born in ajjSH (Moola) will be proudy
wealthy, happy, of a soft disposition, firm-minded, but
luxurious in his living.
— •••• •••• ••• i

am n —
xrnsarfir ar^rqRi I
a^tsftrms4fmm ma: II

^fnrarft Hp ^ H

%% II??n
760 [Adh, CI. SI. 12-13.

ShTca 11.—The person born in the star


(Purvashadha) will have an amiable wife, will be proud
and firm in friendship; while the person born in
(Utlarashadha) will be well-behaved, righteous, will
have many friends, will be grateful and amiable.

srra: ^ o

^i^r: # ^Rgig li^n


Sloka 12,—The person who is born in the star
(Sravana) will be learned, possess a generously-disposed
wife, will be wealthy and famous. The person born in
(Dhanishta) will be liberal in his gifts, wealthy,
courageous, fond of music and greedy.
*ptmv—

isRrfH'fWt u
a«ir ^

wg-qRr^ar i
?TR^qrWfeerR« it
«
Rsn sreiSreg pint I
n MRU
Adh. CI. SI. 14.]

Slohi 13*—If a person be born in the star


(Satabhishak), he will be truthful, unfortunate, will con-
quer his enemies, will be daring and hard to be won
over. The person whose birth is in (Purvabha-
drapada) will be afflicted, will be henpecked, wealthy
and clever, but a miser:
grcwr: -
mm I

wm ■a wreif:—

faimm: vfizm Oifi n

firw: TOIT srr^ft^T^ -am; n


Wft\ i*fl SI5n^R R^gqirq^l 1MTI9 I

w* ii?«ii
Slokas 14,—The person born under the star STftmnr-
(Uttarabhadrapada) will be clever in speaking, happy,
possess children, will overcome his enemies and be virtu-
ous ; while the person born in (Revati) will have a
symmetrical body (all his limbs perfect), will be liked by
all, will be courageous, clean and wealthy-
!I»nw—
vnfw ti
ipiWr ^r: qi<£i ^ g^wi: gf%j |

ei«n * irwra:—

ipmvimmlkt mm a
sr^mr smmtktm \
qtm ftifrvd mm n
- Thus ends the 101st Adhyaya on the "Effects of Birth in the
Asterisms".
#
t. 6 96»
gyjrflaiaiH [Adh. Oil. Si. M

Division of the Zodiac


into Signs.
arfafqissi ¥Roqi iw I

«ipT5i? (t^"Tis4 ^ ii?ii


SIoJcclL—The sign (ft^-Mesha) Aries comprises the
whole asterisms of Aswini and Bharani and the firstquar-
ter of Krittika ; (iw-Vrishabha) Taurus, the three remain-
ing quarters of Krittika, the whole of Rohini and the first
half of Mrigasira.
m wr ftsj*: I
wr ^ irii
Sloka 2,—Sign (ft^-Mithna) Gemini comprises the
latter half of Mrigasiras, the whole of Ardra and the first
three quarters of Punarvasu; (^i^-Karkataka) Cancer,
the last quarter of Punarvasu and the whole of Pushya
and Aslesha.
m ijri ^ qi? I

?Rq^q 'q 1^11


Shha 3.—The sign (/&f-Simha) Leo comprises the
whole of Magha and Purvaphalguni and the first quarter
of Uttaraphalguni; (^^r-Kanya), Vtrgo> the remaining
quarters of Uttaraphalguni, the whole of Hasta and the
first half of Chitra.
qWq f^qFcqiq miiHi qi^qq fir^i^iqc I
5% ii«ii
Sloka 4.—Sign (^r-Tula) Libra consists of the
latter half of Chitra, the whole of Swati and the initial
three quarters of Visakha; sign .flSr^-Vrischika) Scorpio,
of the last quarter of Visakha and the whole of Anuradha
and Jyeshta.
Adh. CU. SL 5-7.] 763

OTJ il ^1%^: IWI

8hha 5,—Sign (^^-Dhanus) Sagittarius comprises


the whole of Mula and Purva-ashadha and the first quarter
of Uttara-ashadha ; sign (»m- Makara) Capricorn, of the
remaining three quarters of Uttara-ashadha, the whole of
Sravana and the first half of Dhanishta.

wfaiRTsri ^ #qiJ i

Slolca 6.—Sign Kumbha) Aquarius comprises


the latter half of Dhanishta, the whole of Satabhishak and
the first three qarters of Purvabhadra ; sign (wfa-Meena)
Pisces, the last qurter of Purvabhadra, and the whole of
Uttarabhadra and Revati.

farojifadMr ii^fsri Wmq, IIVSII

Shlta 7.—The signs Mesha, Simha and Dhanus


commence with the beginning of Aswini, Magha and Mula
respectively; and the odd asterisms i(beginning with the
third) retire from each sign with one or more quarters in
an increasing order.

The 3rd Star is Krittika; it closes Meaha with its first quarter.
Mrigasiras is the 5th; it closes Vrishabha with its second quarter ;
and so on.
u
Thus ends the 102nd Adhyaya on The Division of the Zo-
diac into Signs".
nwftdwni. [Adh. CIIL Sl.1.8,

li?o^ll (of Vindhyavasln).


Effects of Planetary Combination
at the Time of Marriage.

qlf ^11% fare


TIf ?R5[T^ l
Hl^I-
u^sssr ii?ii

SLoha I.—If the Sun or Mars occupy the Lagna at


the time of marriage, the girl will become a widow;
Rahu in such a position will deprive her of her children ;
Saturn will make her penurious; Venus, Mercury or
Jupiter will give her a good character; the Moon will cvSi
short her span of life.

flfo mm

m^i f IRH

Sloha 2,—The Sun, Saturn, Rahu or Mars posited in


the 2nd house from the Lagna causes unfailingly inde-
scribable miseries arising from poverty; Jupiter, Venus or
Mercury in such a position makes the girl very rich and
have a long-lived husband; the Moon enables her to
become the mother of many children.

# msi mimf|if! ^ i
smart ftrnwags: gwt
wi inn
Adh. CIIL SI. 4-6.]

SloTia 3.—The Sun, the Moon, Mars, Jupiter, Venus


or Mercury > when posited in the 3rd house from ; the^
Lagna, makes her always wealthy and have many?
children ; Saturn makes her famous and the beloved of:
her husband; Rahu in such a position invariably causes
death.

^ lit sira 131


p% 1 1
3ft 1 T^riIS5«TI%%

113 #1^ nan


SloTca 4—When Saturn occupies the 4th house*
very little milk will flow from her breasts; the Sun or
the Moon in such a position makes her unfortunate (i.&,
disliked by the husband); Rahu creates enemies (or a co-
wife) ; Mars causes poverty; Venus Jupiter or Mercury
bestows happiness.

ifgif 1

ggift iwi
Slolca 5'—The Sun or Mars in the 5th house frbfri
the Lagna will certainly destroy her issue; Mercury;
Jupiter or Venus bestows many sons; Rahu catises
death ; Saturn, a fell disease; the Moon brings about the
girl's death ere long. I

lit 133 513t 33511 I


3^ ftliiSRT f%l-
Iff 331f331: 3 H ^11,
[Adh. CIII. Sl. 7-9.

Moka 6.—Saturn, the Sun, Rahu, Jupiter or Mars in


the 6th house makes the bride the beloved of her hus-
band, and devoted to the elders (such as the father-in-law);
the Moon makes her a widow ; Venus, penurious ; ,Mer-
cmy, wealthy but fond of quarrels.

ft: !HW m I

nvsit

IHolca 7-—Saturn, Mars, Jupiter, Mercury, Rahu,


the Sun, the Moon and Venus posited in the 7th house,
cause perforce widowhood, imprisonment, destruction,
decay, loss of wealth, disease, absence in other places and
death respectively.

j i

SloJca 8.—Jupiter and Mercury (severally or together)


in the 8th house cause separation between the husband
and the wife for certain ; the Moon, Venus and Rahu
cause death ; the Sun makes her predecease her husband;
Mars, sickly ; Saturn, wealthy ^and the beloved of h^r
husband.

ftrai gg%$*gT%S5n

flf ^
CtDl. Si, 10-1^] 7m

r- - SloJca 9,—Venus, the Sun, Mars and Jupiter poaitedt


in; the 9th house make the girl devoted to virtue ; Mer-
cury gives her good health ; Rahu and Saturn make her
barren ; the Moon gives her daughters and much rostming
about.

ilc^ar gtarcai i
wi f sns^^lgf f^
^cR gmf ^ fi: ll?oll
Sloka 10,—Rahu in the 10th house causes widow-
hood ; the Sun and Saturn make her addicted to sinful
deeds ; Mars causes death ; the Moon makes her indigent
and unchaste (frail); the others (Mercury, Jupiter and
Veuus), wealthy and beloved of the husband.

am wf *

arr^^ff

Sloka 11,—The Sun posited in the 11th house bes-


tows many sons; the Moon, wealth; Mars, sons ; Saturn,
wealth; Jupiter, longevity ; Mercury, prosperity ; Rahu,
long life on the husband; and Venus, riches.

^ 'SRS'Rftfi fSfct ^ *T|t I

. StoAa 12.—Jupiter in the 12th house confers wealth


on the bride ; the Sun makes her poverty-stricken; the
Moon, a spend-thriffc; Rahu, immoral; Venus, devoted
*88 [Adh. Clll. 13; CIV. 1-2.

lb &er husband; Mercury bestows many children and


gra^d children; Saturn and Mars make her heart addict-
ed-to drink.

wr^Tiff i

^ ^ ^ ^ ^nrsi
^n?r» pt g^ ITR^ www
Sloha 13,—The dust that is raised in the evening
by the pointed hoofs of the cows beaten by the cow-herds
with their sticks is favourable for the marriage of beauti-
ful girls. It bestows abundant wealth, sons, sound health
and leads to the husband's affection. At this time it is
pot at all necessary to consider the asterism, the Tithi,
Karana, Yoga and Lagna. For, the dust raised by cows
is noted for giving happiness to men and wards off all
sins.
Thus ends the 103rd Adhyaya on the "Effects of Planetary
Combination at the Time of Marriage".

il?0»n On Transits of Planets.

Ri^r #ir ftsTTpuR i


=5? 'itfSraift ^n% II?II '
Shha i,—Generally, ancient gems and Sastras
which are without strings (unstrung) and a metrical form
(respectively), whose bores are quite visible and faults
apparent (respectively), become fit to be worn as orna-
ments and to be held in high esteem (respectively), when
they are combined with new strings and excellent ideas
couched in fine metres (respectively).
sn^r wRsrcteraRiwnfa I
•K IRII
769

SZoiia-—Generally, the transit of planets comes


within the purview of our daily experience. Hence I shall
expound its effects, O noble persons in varied metres."
Kindly excuse my volubilily. *
This verse is composed in the 3Tiq"( metre known as g^q^T.
Here the author steps into the realm of Prosody too. Primarily,
metres are classified under two heads., viz^ and The for-
mer is based upon g*mps of three syllables called while the
latter, upon groups of four Matras or syllabic instants, sijztf belongs
to the latter class. Most of the verses in this work are in the
'metre, whose construction is as follows:— The first and third quar-
ters must have 12 Matras each of three Ganas, the second, 18 and
the fourth 15, In the second, there will be four Ganas and a final
long syllable. In the 4 th, the 9th Matra will be considered as a group
bylitself. Thus in both the halves, there will be 7 groups and a
long syllable (2 Matras). It is a rule that the odd groups ought
not to have (w—v) and the sixth ought to have or four
Laghus ^ ^ *). Let us take the above verse itself and see if it
satisfies these conditions,
3 5 6 7
1 2 4 1 (12 + 18)
f v——— —f% — —t4 4
>4
f > w v w > > —• (12+15).
In addition to this, tbe above is ; /. e.t the 2nd
and 4th Ganas of the first half should necessarily be sppt having a
long syllable on either side ; the second half follows the rules of an
ordinary arprf. In the above example the 4th is not ^r.

H pf TR11 ll^ll
SZofcaS-—-Or, my statements on this aubject will
surely be admired by the learned who have heard those
of M'andavya, for men do not love their devout and
chaste wives so much as they do courtesans-
. This verse is composed in the kind of whose
characteristics are that the first half is like that of the ordinary
4tya and the second Ijke that of Mandavya's statementSj
770

though con taming the truth, are not .couched in fine words and
metres. So, the author says that his will be loved and appreciated
by the cultured. This Mandavya is mentioned by i-Hngalacfaarya
as an ^uthor on Prosody.

5fh: i

1$: 5rwi^ IIWJ


Sloka 4.—The Sun in his transit is beneficial in the ^
6th, 3rd and lOth places from the Janma Rasi; the Moon
in the Janma Rasi, the 3rd, 6th, 7th and the iOth houses,*
Jupiter, in the 2nd, 5th, 7tl3 and 9th ; Mars and Saturn,
in the 3rd and 6th; Mercury, in the 2nd, 4th, 6th, 8th
and 10th ; all the planets are beneficial when they tran-
sit the 11th place. Venus causes dread like the tiger in
the 6th, 7th and 10th ; (in other places, he confers bene-
ficial results).
A knowledge of ^ is quite necessary for asoortainiog, the
correct results of transit. See 5TMTf Adhyaya X.IH-60 and tc-ff,
Adhyaya XXVI.
This verse is composed in the whose definition
is

ftriw ^ Jl ^ I
«Rjnft ^ft5Tri ■
^ w iihii
Sloka 5.—The Sun passing through the Janma Rasi
•causes fatigue, reduces wealth, brings on bowel-disease
and wearisome travelling. When he transits the 2nd
house, there will be loss of wealth and the person will.be
unhappy. He will be duped and suffer from eye-trouble.
Adh. CIV. SL 6-7.] 771

In the 3rd house, acquisition of a new position, advent of


moneys, happiness, freedom from sickness and destruc-
tion of enemies will be the result. In the 4th house, the
Sun causes diseases, and there will often arise impedi-
ments to 4:he native in the matter of his sexual enjoy-
ments.
This Sloka is in metre which is defined as fPSfjfhTf

qnnj *3:
q|s^f fifcf ^ his '

3i«5iR ?rHt^ smusm hi ^


^ ii^n

Sloka 6.-When the Sun transits the 5th house, there


will be multifarious troubles arising from illness and ene-
mies ; in the 6th, he puts an end to illness, enemies and
grief; in the 7th, there will be wearisome travelling,
diseases of the stomach and humiliation ; in the 8th, he
will suffer from fear and diseases; and even his own wife
will speak harshly to him.
This verse is called This consists of 20 letters ; the
definition is

3R JTIRlri* 1
swHfR ITR

5Pn«if ^ISI ^1% 51^ ^cHWpi^u


8Ma 7.—The Sun in the 9th causes danger, humili'
at!on, disease and impediments to wealth and undertak-
ings; in, the 10th bouse, a very mighty undertaking will
:
772 [Adh. CIV. SI. 8-9.

be successfully completed. A new position, honour, wealth


and freedom from disease will be the effect of the Sun's
transit in the 11th house. When the Sun passes through
the 12th, the activities of only those that have a bright
character will be successful and not of others. ^

This is in SfxTT metre - A qr? consists of 19 syllables


ami 'fSR?

15^ ^ |

ll^ll

Sloka -The Moon in her travel through the Janma


Rasi gives excellent dishes, couches and shawls ; in the
2nd, reduces honour and wealth and causes impediments;
in the 3rd, confers clothes, damsels, wealth, success and
happiness ; when she is in the 4th, one loses trust in others*
as in a mountaili infested with snakes
The metre is (17 syllables).

<sf^f5r flw ^ ^ ll^ll

Sloka 9,—The Moon in the 5th brings about humi-


liation, illness, grief and obstruction to journey; in the
6th, confers wealth and happiness and destroys enemies
and diseases; in the 7th confers vehicles, honour, couches,
food and money. Whoever is not frightened as by a snake
trodden upon accidentally, when the Moon is in the 8th ?
Adh. CIV. SI. 10-12.] strftmrncrarsiniTO: 773

This is in (of 17 syllables).


Wr^nK(?3J ^*nT35rnT n; ^rl:—

Sloha 10.—The Moon in the 9th causes imprison-


ment, agony, suffering and stomach diseases; in the 10th,
confers position of authority and accomplishment of one's
task ; in the llth, prosperity, meeting of friends, riches
and joy; in the 12th, causes expenses and blemishes
caused by one's own action, as in the case of a bull
(which spoils both its hoofs and horns, by striking the
earth, etc.)
The f^T is —It is also known as
fwwfj 'HV w nr —

yz ^ T^TfR^^it^^sr^iTsfq m ma II??II
Sloka 21.—Mars in the Janma Rasi causes bodily
affliction ; in the 2nd. trouble from the sovereign and
enemies, quarrels, excessive bilious troubles, fire accidents,
robbery and disease, though the person is like Upendra or
thunderbolt.
This is in
gfoprgf % n:—

# SloJca 12.—Mars in the 3rd confers benefits through


thieves and urchins, energy, authority, wealth, woollen
articles, mineral wealth and the like.
[Adh. crv. SDf. 13-16.

This is written in ^T3rn%, s combination of and

sws&nswiwv i
^13^ II? ^11
SloJca 13.—Mars in the 4th causes, fever,- stomach-
maladies, bleeding and great harm through the association
with the wicked
This is in srUKfvf—STHHTfft ST^T ^ 3^:—
1^1 nfigd i
o^Pr wntv
SloJca 14.—Mars in the 5th causes enmity, illness,
anger, fear, grief on account of one's sons, and a quick
loss of energy as the tossing of a jasmine wreath from
the head of a monkey.
The metre is ap^cft mt~~
Rgw^tf^fsw swranlpdiiwmn: I
RpWRl II ?MI
SloJca 15.~Mars in the 6th brings about the temsina-
tion of strife with one's enemies, fear and quarrels, and
confers gold^, corals and copper thus enabling a person, to
hold his head aloft.,
The metre rs mw*-
*gfir wm *jn: sr-m m(\~

SfaJca 16.—Mars in the 7th causes quanrel. with oaefis


wife, eye-trouble and stomach-disease; in the 8th boutr.
A<lh. CIV. SI. l7-19.j *?*}$

the native will be emaciated through bleeding, and thefe


will be loss of wealth and honour; in the 9th house, he
will suffer insults? loss of wealth and impeded gait owing
to the loss of bodily fluids and consequent weakness.
The metre is

W Hfl5T I
95^^131 n^vsri
Slolca 17,—Mars in the 10th produces neutral effects;
in the 11th, he causes gain of various kinds of riches and
success, and enables one to excerise power and anthority
over the country, just as a bee has its free movements and
enjoyment in a forest of abundant flowers.
The metre is gsfwmm.
snRcf smra *1 fTn«r ii mi

Sloha 18.—Mars in the 12th house tortures a man


with expenditure of various kinds, hundreds of disasters^
wrath of women, bilious affections and eye-pain, though
the person may be proud of his being a scion of Indra (or
birth in the family of Indra).
The metre is JF^r-
g ^9Twg<ifRd srfr swsisk gft-

Sloka 19,—When Mercury transits through the


Janma-Rasi, a man will#have his wealth depleted through
wicked persons, tale-bearers, enemies? duplicity, imprison-
nwnt and quarrels, jmd he will not hear even a Irind word
m ftTOilnwtq, [Adh. CIV. SI. 20-21

in his wanderings.
The metre is ^l
sr^ mm I.
iqfrRi|W5i%^^ pq? snrrH ::q«»ii
SloJca 20.—When Mercury passes through the 2nd
house, a person will meet with ill-treatment or insult, but
will acquire wealth ; when he travels through the 3rd, he
will make friends, have fear at heart for the king and
enemies and roam about briskly on account of his wicked
deeds-
The metre is S3 S3 ^ II

SloJca 21.—During Mercury's transit through the 4th


house, the person's relatives and family will prosper, and
he will gain wealth ; when he travels through the 5th house,
the person concerned will quarrel with his sons and wife,
and will not enjoy even his charming wife.
The metre is srt .^rH ^T%cr ^3^: 11
^ qg qqiq g-qq 5: i

Shlca During Mercury's transit through the 6th


house, the person gets popularity, success and rise ; when
he passes through the 7th, he loses his lustre, and have
quarrels often; when through the 8th, he will have gains,
success, children, clothes, money and skill that brings
Solace to his heart.
This is in srrfoifa metre XTfRMtet-

qqq: qrinm f?s?T 1


; 1 3»qt TO ^ |R*H
AdL CIV. SI. 24-25.] 777

8loka 23'—When Mercury passes through the 9th


house, he creates obstacles ; through the 10th, kills ene-
mies, bestows wealth, a beautiful damsel on a couch, her
house property, fine words and sheets.
The mebre is —

ftjqftqqdqj qtr^qf 5:1^^


q ^51% IRVll :

Sloka 24.—When Mercury passes through the 11th


house, the person will get wealth, sons, happiness, wife,
friends, vehicles and contentment; he will-also speak
sweet words ; when through the 12th, he will be troubled
by enemies, insults and diseases; he will not be able to
enjoy the pleasure of union with his beloved.

The metre is — '

^IRSlgt I

. \
Sloka 25.—When Jupiter passes through the Jan ma
Rasi, the person will lose his money, mental balance and
position; he will quarrel frequently; when he travels
through the 2nd, he will get wealth and be free from
enemies; his belovd will sport with his'mouth as does a
bee with the. lotus. #

The njetre is
^ nt
S. 9 98
1
friwfoniH tAdk. CfV.Sl.Se^S.

sh%: ^T
sfft ^nfri #^1%^ g
^r JTift *1*1 IR^H
Shka 26 ,—When Jupiter passes through the 3rd
house, the person will be troubled by loss of position, and
his undertaking will be spoiled ; when flwosBgh Iftie 4th,
he will be troubled by nmltkudinoos wofiries caused by his
relatives, and he will get peace of mind neither in the
village, nor in the forest that abounds in intoxicated
peacocks.

This is ki —
iRC n&m

^inrRr ^

SloJca 27—Jupiter passing through the 5th house


bestows servants, meritorious acts, sons, elephants, horses,
bulls, gold, houses in town, young women, garments, gems
and a number of virtues.
The metre is HfagTfftNK.—
wtogoiReFf:-

«^<su
SloJca 28.—When Jupiter passes through tire tith
house, even a friend's face bright with the Tilafcawill not
please a person's heart; nor the forest -that « reeoimding
Adh. CIV. 91 29-31.} ; 779

with the notes of pea-cocks and cuckoos and looking won-


derful by the frisking of the fawns.
Ihe idea is, friends will becoraR enemies and good things will
look hateful. This sloka is rn
sT«r*Tl«r

5R^f ^ ft* ^ IR^II


Sloia 29- —Jupiter in the 7th confers couches, erotic
'pkasure, wealth, food t flowers, vehicles, graceful speech
and intelligence.
The metre is
sf

sfar: ^iwq;iR<»ii
Sloha 30.—Jupiter in the 8th house causes imprison-
i»ent, disease, intense grief, hardships on a journey, and
diseases almost amounting to death. When travelJrng in
the 9tfi house, Jupiter confers skill, authority, sons, success
in the task undertaken, wealth and fertile lands.
The metre is —
wrwr ^
wjrssw*?! 5$: 1
^ T?frg^: rr^tn
Slolta 31.—Jupiter in the 10th house destroys one's
poiitionyheahfo and wealth ; in the 11th, he Bestows the
above dungs; iro the 1.2th, he gives grief causing the per.
sob-to sweBTe from the right path, though he may be
PBOBeediiig it a chariot ^nihis journey.
, Xto tneft* is ?*tor.—
780. [Adh. CIV. SI. 32-34,

^131^
ii^n
Sloha 35.-When Venus in his transit travels through
the Janma Rasi, he confers on the person concerned a
good deal of the requisites of love, fragrant and attractive
perfumes, flowers and garments, couches, houses, seats
and food. Consequently, the person will act the part of a
bee on the lotus of the face of an intoxicated beloved.
The metre is
tot —

Sioto 33.—Venus in the 2nd house bestows issue,


wealth, corn, royal favour, family interests, flowers and
gem-ornaments. Consequently, the person though grown
old with grey hairs (like the flowers of Tilaka in the
spring season), enjoys sexual pleasures.
The metre is
zm tmsn m$t n;—

^3^ ^ ^frKq; II^II


Sloha 3%,—When Venus passes through the 3rd ,
house, the person gets authority, wealth, honour, position,
prosperity, garments and destruction of enemies; when;
Venus travels through the 4th, he fheets with friends, and ■
gets power similar to that of Rudra, Indra and thunder-
bolt* " v*r * ,
Adh. CIV. SI 35-38.] 7ai

The metre is ^?S^T—


«i4f n: I

^ifbr^s IISHII
SloJca 35*—When Venus passes through the 5th
house, the persons elders are pleased ; relatives come to
him ; he also gets issue, wealth, frie^ds, helping hands;
and his enemies are destroyed.
The metre is
wtr&ar —
# ^gi qftuwiraiqa:: #5p; 5Rqf% ^qtsg^^ i

Slolca 36-—When Venus passes through the 6th'


house, the person suffers humiliation, diseas? and mental
torment; when through the 7th, some disaster pertaining
to or caused by women ; when through the 8th, he gets
houses, attendants and a prosperous wife.
The metre is

^sqirt^sfrg srfiraTwqft ^ n^n


Sloha 37,—When Venus passes through the 9th
house, the person performs religious acts, gets women,
happiness and wealth, and garments; when through the
10th, he suffers insults aud quarrels in variably > though hev
f
speaks very few words. . • -
The metre is
ufeuWT 4t—
OTwit gg: ,
Cir. SI. 3&4£k

Sloha 58.—When Venus passes thpoagfa. fthe; 11th


house, the person gets friends, wealth, food awi perfumes;
when thnoogb the ISSh, he acquires weakh and gannents,
but cectaisly loses some of the latter.
The metre is
onft Pm: :—

: SSW 7^.: I

HHH
Sloka 39,—When Saturn in his transit passes through
the Janma Rasi, the person will be troubled by poison
or fire# wiB be separated from Ws kith and kin, wffi kiB
his sebtioms, will wander in foreign lauds, will have nei-
ther friends^, nor a house to live in, will be hateful in
appearance, will be poor, without children, a wanderer

* ^
The metre is

#e«}sn3^r ^ ^
EUaia 4ft—When Saturn passes through, the 20(1
bpufie in hii Pansit, the person will be bereft of good
afifiearsmctv happiness, pride and energy; even if jjte
ahcmld eara ranch wealth through other chaonds. it wosid
not stay with him as water in a bamboo leal.
The metre is TOsWas-
f^gi^sreerrfhi ^
JMfeCJf, .St 41-444 ■qgifewwwwAs^w:

ww#

uv M
StikA £1.—When Satocn passes tfercragb tfee 3»d
house, oiae igets money, slaves attendants, camels, buffa-
ides, horses, elephants, -donkeys, houses, wealth, sounii
health and fEeedom tfrom illness; and even If h*hz
coward, he will curb his mighty enemies through hi&beroic
efforts.
The metre is
1
wrartHr ^sfr * 5^nfT m ^ 55i%m—

^ *1% I
mwg |t isrfJrcRnpw ^ t^nr? nv^ii
Slokd 4s%,—When Saturn passes through .the 4th
bousei the person will be separated from his friends,wealth,
wife and others ; and everywhere his mind will be wic-
ked, sinful and crooked like the serpent's crawling.
The metre is
gsnrsroRi
g?Rjrri^foK 511^13^1^ 1
ftftiaRiphu ignit ifow =4 4^1^
Shha 43*—When Saturn passes throngh -the 5th
house, one will be bereft of sons and wealth, and will be
involved in serious quarrels ; when through the 6th, he will
have his enemies completely subdued, and «wiH also be-
come free from diseases ; he will liek the lips of a chai>
miog damsel.
The metro is gtr-
9g«r«r^%cf4ir mser *${—

55^4^ jiawi
7m WwifcffniH [Adh. CIV. St 45-46.

Sloka 44.—When Saturn passes through the 7th


house, the person will wander away from home; when,
through the 8th, he will be without wife and children, and
will engage himself in mean activities; when through the
9th, he will suffer similar troubles, and his religious duties,
such as worshipping the sacred fire, will have a break
through hatred, heart-disease and imprisonment.
:
The metre is WNh

.. SloJcd £5.—When Saturn passes though the 10th


house the person will acquire some position (or work) but
will suffer loss of wealth, learning and fame ; when
through the Hth, he will develop a sharp temper, will
have intercourse with others' wives and also come by
otherfi'wealth; when through the 12th, he will get a
series of the waves of miseries.
The metre is
eft —

* *5 $ it
Siofax46.—A planet that bestows by nature beneficial
results yields its effects in conformity with the Dasa
period through which the person is passing and with his
merits. For the cloudy canopy does not release suffipient
water even for (to fill) the Kudava measure in the spring
season.
' tSpring is nob tha proper timei *or the Kudava, a^pfopw
recipient,]
kf
tht mette is \•
Adfi. GlV. SI. 47-49.]' 7Sf.

f«?rar 'w&h i
trirtI:
snl: q^i «t qgf%
Sioka 47*—The Sun and Mars should be devoutly
worshipped with red flowers, copper-coloured perfumes,
gold, bulls and Bakula blossoms ; the Moon, with cows,
(4»vhite flowers, silver and sweet substances ; Venus, with

aphrodisiacs, etc.; Saturn, with black articles; Mercury,,


with gems, silver and Tilaka flowers ; Jupiter, with yellow
things. When these planets are pleased, there will be no
trouble to the person, even if he falls down from a great
height or enters the midst of sporting snakes.
The metre is ^TJF^sr^HcT- (of 26-sylIables)-

ny^n
Sloka 48.—Ward off the evil effects of malefic
aspects by the worship of Gods and Brahmins, by propi-
tiatory ceremonies, Japa (repetition of holy Manthras),
observances, gifts, self-control and speaking to and as-
sociating with Brahmins.
The metre is a WW one-

?Kvn4i 5M9Ri mn i
hvmi
Sloka 49,—The Sun and Mars yield results, good or
bad, in the first half of the sign travelled, while the Moon
f. 6 99
786 [Adh. ClV. SI. 50-52.

and Saturn, in the latter half. The rfim-Giti and


Upagiti varieties of the Arya follow respectively the first
half and second half of the ordinary Arya in both the
halves.
0/. f. ^r. XXH-6.
art^i I
m ilHoli

Sloka 60,—Mercury causes the same effects at the


end of a Rasi as in its beginning (that is, the same effects
throughout the sig'n), just as the number of groups of
Matras is the same in both the halves of the Upagiti, or
as friendship with the virtuous.
0/. f. ^n. - i

m Vt W ^ 5R ^ IIH?II

8loha5l.—Jupiter passing through the middle of


odd houses produces disasters even to the righteous, and
when through the 6th house, reduces the person to abject
slavery or degradation, just as all varieties of the 0?rtI are
spoiled by the presence of the in the odd places, but
it should be found in the 6th group, or it should consist
of four short syllables,
Here the author gives the rule about the use of in Arya
metre. This has been already given in our notes on the 2nd
Sloka of this Chapter.
SIIRI srrti-

siTwRife ancn-

^ ^ *1*5 w iiv?
787

Shhi 52.—When a strong benefic is aspected by a


strong malefic, or when a strong malefic is aspected by a
strong benefic, his benefic or malefic effects will be neutral-
ised, just as the (Prakrit) Geetaka and (Sanskrit) Narku-
taka are equal in all respects.
The metre is ^ ^ g QV—

. l.H^n
Sloha 55,—AH the good effects enumerated above
will be nullified, when the planet under consideration is in
depression, in an inimical house, is eclipsed, or is aspected
by an enemy, just as the amorous side-long glances of a
loving damsel are futile on a blind man.
The metre is
at rft «m! wm snr i zsvh i
qgw 55 tt
This is a all the four feet are dissimilar.
^3^1^ w 1

Sloka 54.—Saturn gives the same effects as the Sun


does in his transit, while Mercury resembles in effect the
planet he conjoins with, just as the (Prakrit) Skandhaka,
follows iSanskrit) Geeti, Magadhi Vaitaliya and Gatha,
Arya in metrical feet.

l<jrf H 3 Wiss^tan^ HHHII

Slolca 55,—When*Saturn is eclipsed by the Sun's


rays, his power to do harm to human beings increases
greatly, except in the case of those noble persons who act
jAdh, CIV. SL 56-59.

.righteously, just as bile being greatly vitiated ^.made


^powerful) by men basking in the Sun, tortures them,
leaving out those careful men who have a regulated diet.
This is in Wf metre, a kind of
Sr 5515^ tltmnq- sisrur^ T^ssr i
©is&ssw qr^r vr^m wrh g u

Slcka 56.—The nature of the Moon varies according '


to the planet she conjoins with, just as the facial ex-
pression does according to the mental frame.
The Moon is the mind of The metre is •
n A g i
?tr Wr n: wft n

<rsjiT ^ ^
fira II^VSII

Sloka 57-—When planets are ill-placed, a man is


belittled, just as the 5th syllable in all the quarters and
the 7th in the 2nd and 4th are short in the metre.

3 anfa W' SR«raT s?i: iivn


Sloka 58-—A person, though low-born and of
reprehensible conduct, becomes respectable in the world,
when the planets are wejl-placed in transit, just as a short
syllable occurring at the end of a foot comes to be treated
as long.

fit i
Adh. Ciy. SI >60-61.1 '71

Sloka 59,—If the \yise begin a work for achieving


prosperity when the planets are ili-placod, that itself will
destroy them, just as the ceremony for raising ,a goblin,
done improperly, destroys the doer himself.
The metre is This Is an where the first and
third quarters are similar, while the second and fourth are of a
different type. In the odd quarters, there are 14 Matras, and in
each of the even ones, they are 16 in number. All the four
quarters-are similar in one respect, viz,, they end in ^ Gana plus
''iTshort syllable and a long one. In the odd quarters, there Will
be 6 Matras remaining outside the Ganas, while in the even ones,
there will he 8 Matras.
sni g rwr fw "a ^ i
^ wrnsv to^ gw n

^ ^1% ®n
SloJca 60,—A king, though endowed with little pro-
wess, starting on an expedition at the proper time, in
view of the good positions of the planets, (See XVI-40
supra) achieves greatness that is eulogised in the scriptures.
The metre is It is formed by the addition of a
long syllable to each of the quarters of the ^tTiefar.
vi$*h qf

Dandaka 61.—a. On the day presided over by the


Sun, if he be passing ^Jirough the 3rd, 6th, 10th or the
Tlth house from the Janma Rasi or posited in the Lagna,
wprk connected with the following 'things may be done
790 ff^htawrn [Adh. CIV. Si. 61*

with advantage: gold, copper, horse, wood, bones, skin,


woollen articles, mountain, tree, a perfume called
shell, serpent, thief, weapons, forest, cruel deeds, service
of kings, coronation of kings, medicine, silk, trade (jungle
products), cowherd, physician, stone, fraud, spotless ones,
famous ones, heroic, famous in battle, one on march and
fire.

DandaJca 61.—6. On a day presided over by the


Moon, or when she is in the Lagna or when Kataka is
rising, or when she is posited in one of the Kendra houses,
work connected with the following things will be success-
ful ;■— ornaments, conch-shells, pearls, lotus and the like,
silver, water, sacrifice, sugar-cane, eatables, women, milk,
milk-trees, grass, marshy place, corn, liquids Brahmins,
path, singing, horned animals, agriculture, etc., comman-
der of the army, a king who attacks another from behind,
kings, evincing popularity, nocturnal beings, medicines for
phlegm, maternal uncle, flowers and clothes.

Dandaka 62.-—c. On the day%pre8ided over by Mars,


the following things become successful:— All activities
connected with mines, ores, etc», gold, fire, corals, weap-
Adk ClV. SI. 6lJ

ons, cruel deeds, theft, hitting (attacking), forests, fortress-


es, command of an army, trees with red flowers, other
red substances; bitter and pungent things, earning wealth
by fraud and snake-charm, boys, physicians, Buddhist
monks, nocturnal activities, lord of the exchequer, roguery
and ostentations-

m li^Ul

Dqndaka 61.—d. When Mercury is in the Lagna


or presides over the day, all work undertaken in connec-
tion with the following things will be crowned with suc-
cess :—Green articles, gems, lands, perfumes, garments,
things that are both harsh and mild, drama, Sastra, science,
poetry, all fine arts, preparation of compounds, mixtures,
etc., achieving a Mantra, alchemy, arguments, skill, meri-
torious deeds, observance of vows, messenger, tonics (that
prolong life), feigned talk, lies, bath, things done in a
short, moderate and long interval (or short, medium and
long articles ?) as are the foot-prints on the earth during
a heavy rain.

These four pieces of Dandaka are based upon the


and its longer forms which ordinarily has two ^ Ganas in the
beginning followed by six ^ Ganas. The number of ^ Ganas can
he increased at will. So, here we have 32 C Ganas, In this con-
nection Pingalacharya says that and give a different
name to According to them, this variety is termed
and the others are ^ and There
are thus 7 kinds of Dandaka. There are no special names for
Wwfoininj, [Adh. CIV, SI, 62-63;

Daadakas which have more than 14 c Ganas. The names accord*


ingv to Pingalacharya are ^ ^rqjc, and
in addition to the basic Dandaka called ^SffgJRRT. As the
Dandaka gradually Increases from 7 Ganas, it is also called gRrT.

wi

3Rrs*RSR# ^ ^

Dandaka 62.-- On the day presided over'by Jupiter,


all things pertaining to the following may be done with
advantage ;—Gold, silver, horses, elephants, bulls, physi-
cians, medicines, propitiation of Brahmins, the Manes
and Gods, leaders (infantry), umbrellas, chovvries9» orna.
mentSj kings, temples (or installation of deities and
construction of houses), performance of Dharmic acts,
auspicious ceremonies, Sastras, attractive things, tonics
(or food that gives strength), truthful speech, observance
of vows, sacrifices, wealth, beautiful and excellent things,
like a stick with good colours.
The metre is of four feet • «r <r and "7 Ganas.

Dandaka 63.-a. On the day presided over by Vertus,


things connected with the following may lead to success
Painting, clothes, aphrodisiacs, courtezans, loving dam-
sels,-sport, laugh, enjoyment of youth, places of attraction
orenjoynient, crystals, silver, inddlging in amorous actiyi-
ti«Srvehicles, sugar-cane, autumnal crops, cattle, trade;-
agricalture, medicines, and lotus and the like.
Adh. GlV. SI. 63-64.1 793

"^^r! k HmrHpjftstmrf n^^ii


Dandaha 63.—h. On the day presided '"over * by
Saturn, one ought to do work pertaining to the fbilowitlg
things in order to achieve success:—She-buffalo, goat,
camel, dark metal (iron); slaves, old persons, low-born
pejs^flST^jrds, thieves, hunters, the immodest, broken.pots,
elephant-catching and obstructionist-activities. Otherwise,
one will not get even a drop of water in the ocean.
This whole is in wMch is five
< Gauas having jT'T0! in th<3ir middle and <S and JJ at the end.

||t I

Sloka 64.—Although one knows the extensive rami-


fications of the science of Prosody, on : cannot dp more
than this (cannot employ other varieties of metres),
tifence Varahamihira has given this summary or essence
of metres that are pleasant to hear. ' '
rJ
" ''^rkii is in f%3^r, a kind of which is of 3 kinds-^-(l)
5^3^I, (2) 5f^Rl3^f and (3) (l) When, in the'fhsThalf
(»► «. between the- first quarter and the 2nd) a word is broken
(2) when such a breaking occurs in the second half; (3) when
t^p brieak is in both the halves.
1%* wr fa# qilar: 1
vrat i^fsrr 5m mwrtfr: ^3; tt
5iW4» 1
mm*^w#fa<er fsr^?i: ^3: 11
#
According to the commentator, Varahamihira has ' sirapli-
Had the rules of Prosody and made them easily intelligible Resides
tswifcrwm. [Adh, CV. SI. 1-2.
$
that be haa made them attractive. Here Varahamihlm shows
his erudite scholarship in other branches of science as well.
In this connection, the reader's attention is drawn to the
following examples quoted by the commentator of the
of Pingalacharya, where a remarkable knowledge of
is exhibited :
vifovmt mm I
iw sfrtftw n
wcr g^f i
wmm wsrrci g^qgj? n

ftraforel %?r^fcr g^i^q^r it


ntwtm ^rrq <

00rr: w&ffi irzi I

ft^e^isnnaTfir zimh u

This commentator belonged to the i2tb century A D. and


was a minister of king Lakshmar>asena of -Bengal.
Thus ends the 104th Adhyaya on the "Effects of the Transits
of Planets'.

lit oHIl On the Worship of the Stellar Deity,

"n^ ^ 3$ ^ Ttffuft sngtf e«nf^: i


3^ ''nroarcw ge ntn

f%n f^nihsgu^i ^ it^n


Adh. CV. SI. 3-6.] <nr^n»3«lswiw! 795

38 wftgt ^ ^ 5Mt 1
argm TOR n'^ii
jfrn 3^8i si^oi si^oft s«3r 5^3 flsn: l
5^ra ?n^i 3*T%Tt ^ II»II
f^n ssreHW W3: I
^«PfS?3iis3 UMi
^^5 2-5.—The feet of the srar*^* (stellar deity)
are represpted by the asterism Mula; the shanks, by
Rohini; the knees, by Aswini; the thighs, by Purva and
Uttara Ashadhas; the privities, by Purva and Uttara
Phalgunis; the hips, by Krittika ; the sides, by Purva and
Uttara Bhadrapadas ; the stomach, by Revati; the breast,
by Anuradha ;#the back, by Dhanishta ; the arms, by Vi-
sakha ; the hands, by Hasta ; the fingers, by Punarvasu ;
the nails (of the hands), by Aslesha ; the neck, by Jyeshtaj
the ears, by Sravana ; the mouth, by Pushya ; the teeth,
by Swati; laugh, by Satabhishak; the nose, by Magha;
the eyes, by Mrigasiras J the forehead, by Chitra; the head
by Bharani; and the hair, by Ardra. In this manner, the
form of the stellar deity has to be constituted by those
who wish for good physical features.
*■
It is a woll«known rule that in the description of the form of
divine beings, we have to begin with their feet, and in the case of
human beings, with the head*
3553% ^1
533ISI Pw *3 11^11
Sioka 6.—One ought to worship Lord Vishnu and
the xv«s^ and then observe fast on the 8th day of the
«&rk fortnight in the month of Chaitra, when the Moon
passes through the asterism of Mula.
"796 IpaffrsTronj, [Adh. CV. :SL(i7£)

|t }8 much better i{ it (the day) also happens to be Monday.


The above worship itself is called Rupa-Satra (formal sacrifice).
Of. mi—
MfRraw ?<sonrw g i
; g g|;a g II
srrf»*.^q«?fit5!i 3fi snrg; i
i?fsi flgsfr n

^ I
„ RJnT m^4 ^ n^fi
a JShia 7.—When the above observance is over, the
^person should make a gift of a vessel filled with clarified
r
butt£r, along with gold, gems and cloths according to
^his capacity to a Brahmin who is an expert astrologer

sw
^D?5r^5}f} ^icfoqiip^^i; i

woq^i «j5rt ^ II<JII-

Sloha 8.— A person who wishes for beautiful features


sfrai) worship and feed Brahmins wi(h food abounding in
milk and ghee, mixed with jaggery ; he should also pre-
sent them with gold, cloths, and silver. Then he should
fast regularly on the days when the Moon passes through
the several asterisms beginning with Mula and represent-
ing the various limbs of the and also worship in
accordance witth Vedic rules both Lord Hari and the

jra»5Rtfs sgqfaqgi* I
ii<Mt
Sloka 9.—One who has performed the above woi>
ship will have (in the next birth) long^arras (touching th^
AdhVGVrSl 10-13^

•fences), bfoad and muscular breast, moon-like face, whitfc


and'beautiful-teeth, the gait of a lordly elepbanf/
eye&Tesembling the lotus, an appearance captivating the
hearts of damsels and a body verily like that of Cupidv

ii?oil

ii??ii

w% sR?m3«q^ ii?qti
Slokas 10-12.—A woman who performs the vvbrkhip
a$ prescribed above will be born with a face as bright'^'ikI
spotless as the autumnal full Moon, eyes like the petals of
lotus, beautiful (and sparkling) teeth, fine ears? hairs re-
semblng the belly of the bees, a voice as sweet as that, of
an intoxicated cuckoo, red Ips, hands and feet as tender
l
Artd charming as lotus-petals, a slender waist bending
■under the weight of the bosoms, a navel with txirns, from
left to right, thighs similar to plantain trees, fine buttocks
and excellent loins She will win the love of herbns-
bandj and have well-knit toes, She may also be borniU
man.

iwrafsmBi *T*R ^qq?^5 wsi


aRrai^^f ?Tf tsrWisiisq^qq |
^qr^t 'spcffff f? qfaqtessqraift ^q:
arqqijfi Jrcqrtsnwft qi wraq: II?HI
Sloha 13.—Such#a person—man or worpan—will
become a star and move with the stars in the sky as long
as the clusters of stars illumine the world, while moving
m [CV. 1M6, cvr, L

in the sky till the end of the creator's day^ i. e*} Kalpa.
And when the universe is recreated, the person will be-
come an intelligent monarch ; and will be reborn in the
world as a king or a wealthy Brahmin.

«fhRsn»n URIHH I
^ mm to ii^II

Slokas 14-15.—The twelve lunar months beginning


with Margasirsha are said to be presided over by Kesava,
^Narayana, Madhava, Govinda, Vishnu, Madhusudana,
Trivikrama Vamana, Sridhara, Hrishikesa, Padmanabha
and Damodara respectively.
Bloka 15, last quarter—'RT%5TI: another reading

i
mi ^ 'ra Jf 5^^ w* iit^n
Sloka 16.—One who fasts on the 12th days of the
several months and worships Lord Kesava with his res-
pective names attains His position, where there is absolu-
tely no fear of re-birth. (He becomes one with Him or
attains emancipation).
Thus ends the 105lh Adhyaya on the ^ Worship of the
Stellar or Deity-*1

3«nj?Klwirc: llMn Conclusion.

IItU
Adh- CVI. Si. 2-4.] m

Sloka 2.— Having churned the ocean of Astrology


with the mountain of my intelligence, I have taken
out the Moon of Science (correct knowledge) that affords
light to the world.
The idea is brought out here beautifully through a metaphor.
This means that this contains the quint-essence of the whole
science of Astrology-cum-Astronomy.

f wn i
^ gsRi: IRii
Sloka 2—I have not discarded the works of ancient
seers while writing this Sastra or scientific work. Hence,
O Ye good men ! You may by all means compare mine
with theirs, and accept whichever you like.

mm f swft gsR: 5wof5rF|or s|T •

sflsRa&ufaj II^H
Sloka 5.—Or, a good man finding some excellence
(virtue), though slender, in an ocean of faults, proclaims
that (virtue), while a mean-minded man does contrari-
wise (finding a small fault in an ocean of excellences, he
proclaims the fault alone). This is the nature of the
good and the wicked.

Sloka 4,—The gold of poetry being heated by the


fire of wicked men becomes purified. Hence, it should
be shown (read) to the wicked by all means.
10. (CVI. 5-6, CVIU i

»ITI fI#
^ i1r|«n TRI^I Tinn MHII
SloJca 5.— Whatever point of this work <|ets lost or
altw^i in the course of its circulation by the fault of
scribes or of students receiving oral instruction from th^
learned, may kindly-be supplied or set right by schalars
avoiding jealousy; so too, whatever I have ill-done, done
niggardly, or not^done at all.

i^Vran^; n^il
'i , SloJca 6.—With my intellect rendered quite pUr'e
(clear)—[or with intelligence caused by the favour] on
account of salutations offered to the feet of the Sun (and
other planets), the sages such as Vyasa and my preceptor
(i, e , my own father •mr^sur-f), [ have only summarised
(or given the essence ot) this science. Hence I make
Obeisance to the ancient authors.
' . i
jy^Thns ends the lOUh Adhyaya on '' Conclusion i } |.

•df
Table of Contents
in this Science
f '
1 his chapter musb have been composed by somebody else.

'^ ii?ii
Sloka 1.—Introduction of ttys science is the first
chapter in this work; next come the astrological rules
(or the rules of astrologers!; next, the transit of the
Adh. cvn; si. 2-5.] 801?

Stin ; next, that of the Moon ; next, of Rahu ; then, of


Ma^of Mercuryi of Jupiter, of Venus, of Saturn and
of the Ketus. (Altogether 11 chapters).

1RII
Sloha 2.—The 12th chapter deals with the Transit
of Agasthya, (13) the next one, with that of the Great
Bear ^(seven sages), next ; (14) with Nakshatra Kurma
Vibhaga (Divisions of the country belonging to the Stars;
next (15) wkh the Nakshatra Vyuha ; next (16) with the
places and objects belonging to the several planets ; and
next, (17) with planetary conflicts.
Jifiorf ^ i
tRRI HWoi %er li^ll
Sloka 3n—The next chapter (18) is on the Moon's
conjunction with the planets; next (19), on the years pre-
sided over by planets and their effects; next (20), on
planetary positions in the form of fiziz* configurations;
and next (21), on the pregnancy of clouds.

miw K5if ?!?: li«||


Slohz 4.—The next (22) is on the retention of rain-
^ter by the clouds; next (23), on the quantity of Rain-
fall ; next (24), on Rohini-Yoga; next (25), on Swati-
Yoga ; next (26), on Ashadha Yoga; n^xt (27), on Vata
Chakra or Bhadrapada Yoga ; next (28), on immediate
rain; next (29) on flowers and creepers ; next (30),
signs aftwilights ; next (31), glow at the horizon.

^ INI
802 IfsiffciRini [Adh. CVII. SI. 6-8.

8hka 5.—The next (32) chapter deals with earth-


quakes ; the next (33), with meteors ; the next (34),*with
halos round the luminaries the next (3!d), with rain- .
bows; the next (36), with aerial city ; the next (37),
with Mock Suns; the next (39), with portentous thunder;
the next (40), with the growth of crops ; the next, (41),
with the classification of substances ; the next (42), with
fluctuation of prices.

SloHa 6.—The next (43) chapter deals with the


glories of Indra's banner ; the next (44), with lustration
ceremony ; the next (43), with wagtails ; the next (46),
with portentous phenomena ; the next (47), with Mayura
Chitraka (or motley miscellany); the next (48), with
royal ablutions; the next (49), with royal crowns;
the next (50), with swords; the next (53), with archi.
tecture.

sriforesmsr: SWHR! mm ^ m\
Sloka 7.—The next (5 4) chapter deals with the ex.
ploration of water-springs ; the next (55), with the treat-
ment of trees; the next (56), with the description of
temples; the next (57), with adamantine glue; the
next (58), with idols ; the next (59), with entry* into the
fordst; and the next (60), with installation of idols.

iwra ^ i.,
iujii
SloJca 8.—The next (61) chapter treats of the signs
of cows; the next (63), of dogs; the next {63), of cocks;
Adh. CVII. SI. 9-12.] *HTnw*Tmw>s«*m: 803

the next (64), of tortoises; the next (65), of goats;


the*next (68), of men ; the next (69), of five kinds of
great men ; the next (70), of maidens; the next (71),
of omens from slits of garments.
gwwnr ^ I
11^11
SloJca 9.—The next (72) chapter treats of chowiies;
the next (73), of umbrellas ; the next (74), of praise of
women ; the next (75), of winning of affection; the
next (76). et-erqtic remedies ; the next (77), of perfumes;
the next (78), of "sexual union; and the next (79), of
couches.

wjoi ?;gvticR gifH n?oii


Sloka 10.—The next (80) chapter treats of gems
(diamonds) ; the next (81), of pearls ; the next (82)* of
rubies ; the next (83), of emeralds ; the next (84), of
lamps; the next (85), of tooth-sticks; and the next
(86), of omens through birds and beasts.
3RR^iP faret sfti&r i
^ ^ wuw
Sloka 11.—The next (87) chapter treats of the
circle of Quarters; the next (88), of cries of birds and
beasts; the next (89), of the circle of dogs; the next
(90), of the cries of jackals; the next (91), of the move-
ments of wild animals ; the next (93), of horses ; the next
(94), of elephants; the next (95), of the cries of, crows;
and the next (95), of further omens.

HUH
Iffwffeirw^ [Adlv CVIL SI 13^X4.

Sloka 12.—The next (97) chapter treats of the


time of fruition of effects ; the next (98), of the func-
tions and qualities of the asterisms; the next (99), of func-
tions and properties of the Tithies ; and the next (100),
of the qualities of the Karanas ; the next, of the effects
of birth in the several asterisms; the next (104), of the
transits of planets; and the last, the worship of the
stellar deity.

M-Uir
Sloha 25.—Thus have the above one hundred chap-
ters been listed in regular order and verses equivalent
to 3900 ones of the Sloka metre have been composed in
this work.
The commentator says that this number does not include the
verges of chapters on srsnW, STWST*, and
They being included, it will be 4000 verses.

^ 11 ?»11
Sloha 24.—-This work contains matters relating to
journey (ireir); the work bearing that name gives fulhr
details that are not mentioned here. I have already written
the Brihat Jataka, containing very many wonderful mate-
rials, also the Karana (TOf^crfcr^r) which has been en-
logised by many. -
Thus ends the 107th Adhyaya on the " Table of Contents ill
^liis science.
Adhyaya Sloka
viii 53
xcii 2
xc 9
CT xlviii 69
v
^ «Jxviii 110
Ixxxvii 31
xxviii 22 ^fd^Th"
xlvi 78 ^rf%:
liii 6I
xiii 10
1 I 3Tr|5t^on
Ixlx 18
liii 99
Iviii 20
Ixx 14
Ixviii 42
li 37
xlvii 23
arfe^arararf^r XXXV 3
xliii 58 arlsn^r
^rsrm^iwR; Iv 5 3nft%r
xliii 54 arsr ^ ^rg^r
Ixiv 2 ^313^
liy 121 3i«rd^T
Ixxxv 2
xix 22 3ra"Trr?ra#frr
2

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


xiv 5 ST^VTr^npr iviii ^ 52
xlv 4 3T3 snnr; xxi 1
amsnfswftr cvi 3 3Tlrt#Eggte&: cv 8
smrsR xxiv 16 ^F^HFITT^T Ixxxvi 5
3T«T3T xlviii 12 xc 8
sTsi^r^rfer 1 10 xlvi 40
3r«nwr«^fs li 8 SRTRRt xi 36
sr^rsrwT! Ixv 10 Ixxix 15
arRrtrsn xlviii 85 STf^fNI*!^ f ix 13
5?«mrf^TRt liii 9 sr^ria Ixxiii 6
ai«p5f5I Ixxii 3 sTf^Tigiurw Ixxiii 5
SR^ffrT xlvi 61 3F%$rir»f xxiv 27
SUTOVPI viii 17 xcv 43
SWTOT xxxviii 5 3(1^ R«I xlvi 2
^RKlTTfllf xlvi 8 w^rhrar xi 33
-flBrSRrawl xcv 8 Ixxxvii 23
V 5 smrw irfnr xiv 20
liii 70 ix 22
3rf^tif^r xxxii 2 an^PT xi 49
a^n^r xxiv 32 3^3 Ixxxvii 44
XXX 19 xlviii 23
sf^p^Rr xxxvi 5 liii 34
sn^sf xlviii 87 arng^dr xlvi 47
^r:3t xciii 2 armasTT^ Ixxxvi 57
li 25 XXX 4
li 27 sutler Ixxxi 27
cvii 11 civ 46
spTOfftr Ixxxi 35 srsrfmr ii 4
ifli«awf«T xlviii 48 liii 31
r*,. 9
V 65 ii
ciii 12 Ixxxvi 61
3

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka

iii^ 4 xl 9
Ixxxviii 20 Hii 103
vnxm** xcv 9 Ixxxii 8
0 /\ xxxii 16 liv 10
r V » -s *
srf^piT^ xxxiii 30 ^nRnTOntr Ixxix 10
^rRtg^r Ixxxv k 9 sTvk-tfia Iviii 9
sS
5lfvT%rr xvi 41 xlvii 21
srrensa^g Ixxxvii 28 '^felSRTT « XXX 1
srwrf^n xliv 7 xlvi 35
3T5:?T|ir?TPTor xliii 26 v 28
STWT^T Ix 16 iv 9
srwrrer Iv 13 liii 71
iv 14 sTgwrttp^ V 18
^vgsrmfvr Ixviii 68 V 48
xix 8 Ixxxviii 46
xvii 5 ; 3<ft«t>dvisar? Ixviii 19
iii 39 i Iv 17
^m^rrr V 1 V 96
i j.
xiv 27 j srf^rWr: ii 16
vmrw&p xxxiii 11 ^lcKdaH<N xliii
Ixxix 18 ^fe**u\<sn iv
* Cv ^
mmXhir xvii 27 Ixxix
STOT^ xliii 22 xxxiii
Iv 3 xlix
if
re«i(^icong^ V 55 civ
V 98 • xlv
xl 4 XXX
xxxyc 2 ix
i 11■■iTi i iiiTit liv
xxxviii 4
uraH lix 10 Ixvi
4

Adhyaya Sloka
Adhyaya Sloka
arfigTrftfa cii 3T%tnr;
7 liv 36
xi 54 X 2
XV 26 S^IrTRT xcvii 10
cii1 xi 3
^rffenro^r xcviii 4 Ixxiv 15
^TEerrm xli 6
xl 3i 3Tmt
^CTTT Ixxiv 3
Ixviii 105i jsTTifTO^
Ixxxviii 33
Iviii 6 arrBf^mm xcvii 5
^rmm^hfRrr; Iviii 19 xlviii 20
^TT^T-c.^rr^ xcii
Iviii 25 3
xlviii an^rf? xcvi
51 6
^rfercfl^<Th xliii 43 Ixxxvii 20
liii 55 am^^T^rRi xxxii 14
3T^r%^5t q-fe^tSt liv
liii 56 97
sn^^rT xv 1
Iviii 22
Ivii 8 xiv 8
sTF^rff^rgrj xxiv 33
Ixxix 2 ^^mrWr
xcv 21
xi 56 sTrRr^mpnT
v 82
xxiv 15
Mil 45
xvii 25 3ir?q%3T: xlviii 52
Ixxxvi 62 arrar^JTnrwf civ 34
vi 5 smrrg^cr Ixi 11
xxxix 4 »nrJTgrr^r xlvi 7
Ixviii 57 3TTr^l«*4lrtfRr bcxv 4
Ixviii 33 ^rmral#
Ixxv 3
Ixviii 2 snfrgwff
xlviii 43
xlviii 50 arrf^n^rftr
XV 29
Xliii 24 3
n^9Trayft XlViii 56
xv 7 3,
nf%% Tt^rf X 6-
5

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


gn%ir i4r XV
xv 5 xlviii 74
STT^^VPT xciv 10 snlkfsr ciii 11

3?T^1»r5?pm Ixxviii 12 xvi 20
civ anrt^ Ixxxv 5
aii^fsrfiv viii anrl^owr xciii 6
antrvftakr viii 3TrrW%^r xciii 13
a?!?!: 55#rft viii anamt 1 25
an^fff^m: viii armart liv 116
arriwang^ xi xxviii 2
an^^^nr • Ixxxii STWPlfftrT vii 5
snamtlar xvi anajwtmtw XV 10
aTTarermT^T: liii arraifnrmfq- civ 51
xxiv 8
Ixxxvii v 64
Ixxxvii aTiai??ftsm xiv 33
3Tm^r v 12
3fTtnfg^if?r xlviii 72 ^1% xi 50
X 14 srmfer^ xlv 16
XV 18 3TT^T%%5 xlviii 22
ix 33 sn^rlf^rm; xlviii 21
I _^__1 ..^
xcvi 5 STt^nUTfTTETTW xxxiii 21
Ixxiv 20 xliv 16
i 5 an%MI^K%T iii 1
V 38 arrwrr^ ix 28
XXXIX 3 3TTS5^n%S3T^ viii 14
Ivii 1 snfiarrgwr vii 6
liii 94 arTO? V 77
xxix 11 xxvii 6
' 4vi 23 anan^sn^ viii 11
XXX 23 afn^rwrwr xxvi 15
Ix 4 xxvi 1
6

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


xvii 3 Ixxxviii 39
liii 86
31
^
i 6 rOTri^w^r ivi 2
liv 24
Iviii 15
viii 40
^Mrliy Ixxx 7
xv 24
xii 15
Ixix 20
x\i 4 Ixxix 27
r ^ ^ ^i r^-
xi 58 ci 9

li 23
liii 114 : 15
Ixxxix
li 44 f~\ »
„XK xciii 15
lii 10 37
„tk xliii
xlvi 17 9
xi
Ixx 15 xvii 10
Ivi 19 xcviii 8
r xlviii 71 v* 15
„^rR xc
Ixxxviii 45 4
A ■» _ „^;^toTgr^ Ixxviii
1 23 Ixxxix 6
^r:
xii 9 liii 26
xii 10
.^IsWIrm^NwTO Ivi 13
f^d^wn«h! liv 69 #v
RT xlviii 78 liii 27
cvii 6 „vinm»rf^v liii 4
xv 14 ..nt iv 12
viii 45 ..fror: %e5TBt xiv 24
v 2 „*TOW Uv 67
Ixxyiii 5 ..TTOTW IHfCT# Uy 35
Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka
zmxt srgtmr xviii 3 ^t^«rarf?er Ixx 25
, .^rcf^TTf^^fecTr xxxiii 15 nf^T' TS
TSn^ti! XX 8
liii 112 xxiv 31
!
..WOFRldteT iii 5 ^SI xcvi 3
„ffnTT^ xlvii 9 | ..^STWTT
.,?5TWTT Ixx 17
ix 6 ..grq- ^nspsr xliii 13
..fPtARt xlvii 4 ..'yiHy&tA*! xvi 28
..wfHiirg gss: ix 8 iv 24
„frtw#T liii 37 ..s^n^rror xix 19
♦ xliv 26 Ixviii 20
■ .rlldOU^ lii V9 iv 8
..rll^H TfttTT xlvi 99 Ixviii 70
C
\f^n^^Tf*TTWrT^xcin 1 ..-HxiRi g- xlvi 97
cvii 7 liii 77
..^RT^TT^ lx 20 Ixviii 1
n^r^rvR^ft civ 61
Ixviii 100
MTTT^ xxxvi 1 Ixix 13
liii 89 xliii 68
n^nmrt vi
xi 7Q
29 ..Tfr^x^rr xliii 8
viii 15
"^rfg^renftr Ixxxix 5
••Tfs^r: irnf Ixxxv 8
..WR^mFeit xvi 17
xiv 7
..^r^RTTTT xlvii 15
Jiw.
XI 45
xx viii 3
51: xvi 39
#.
xai 7
xlvii. 20 i
Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka
xi 61 , •WT^Wt xliii 47
v 93 HTFTT^RHFr viii 48
f$RTm xxxiii 8 j "CTrrorera^ iviii 37
M^rr ^ liv 94
Ixxxvii 22 liii 42
-. ^ -"S .. _
3! QP*m hv 2
i
Ixx 3 i ixxxix 10
Iviii 17
lxviii 81
Ixxxvii 7
^%r^5 viii 22
iii 21
Ixxvii 18
xcv 11
xiii 4
1 14 - .. iA, ...
Ixvin 12
Iii 7
iii 19
c^t f^fr^SiT^ Ixxxviii 41
vii 16
vii 15
iii 10 Ixxxi 18
xlvi 96
xlvi Ixxxi 30
10
Ixv M.dia^^ng<%grT: Hv ill
8
«^f%JPTr^ liii 54
ndi.JTi; lv 5
xiv 31 s5»
' xlviii 65 «rii[ ffernsn liv 51
Ixxix 38 v 91
. fe rs ^
mv^rnnm^iar liv 90 •ws trii««nl«it Ivii 2
^ XXX 32
XX 6 Ixxxviii 10
Ixxxvi 64 U.^}|M<HlflbKUi . v 15
1^VT(; «Tas?Rnr liv 82 ^f; *cvi :ifr
«CTBIW muggr: liii 24 i opj bcsvlii 2
hyaya Sloka 1 Adhyaya Sloka
1
12
^^S^fTry ^
Ixxx 8 :
xxxii 18 !
wrzmwr. 3^TT^
^5w; 5^1^ liv 34
iv 5
i
!
^r fjra^r cv 2
X 11
xxiii 8 t
! xvi sa
Ixxxvi 29
^%f?r qr^rm: xcv 55
V 21 ^ 4
lxxix
xcv 19
xcv 37
ixxxvii 1
r r-
Ix ii :
Iviii 16
Ixxxi 20 '
Ixxxvii 40 ;
qrm^R^r xxxviii
qTm^R^r x 1
^TRSmrRT Ixxxvii 26; ^^n^rr:
- xJviii 29
^^Ull'-lf^ iTlrlMt xxvii 9
1 cv 12
^tStg liii 81 1
^r^rwixnr xxiv 1
liii 116 |
Ixx 13
"^Tfwi%r^Rjt Ixxxvii 16 I
^ Ixx 16
^rrFTr ir^T^s xiv 29 1
T xlii 7
oOT^Tf ?=rTsrr% xcv 24 ;
E55T Iv 22
q:«r^ irrvfir Ixviii 66 j ^Rrt: ipqrw ii 77
i ^'-o-hT Ixxxviii
ii 5
art^rT^j: XV 23 1. xcix 1
Ixviii 52 ^nrvfif^f^r; u-iii 4s
^TTSWT'ftT cin! xlviii 54
Ixviii 32
xi 55

liv 76
liv 119 I ^ft^nsr^fer
10

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


Ixviii 95 Ixxx 15
Ixxi 4 xcv 53
xcv 51 | ^^'^Twrn iiv 19
xli 4 xlviii 14
xlii 5 ^rfe^TTrfcf xxi 36
Ixxvii 14 xcvi 12
^%nTOfq^ Ixx 9 | sntnieggiif; xcvi 15
xiv 13 I imterm v 56
Iviii 7 ! Ixxvii 35
lix 1 I # Ixxiv 18
]xxxi 28 v 80
S%:5^®tun jiv 42 vii 18
^TTT^r^rfts^^m civ 45 v 69
^w^gsr^t ixxxvi 47 x] ^

V 29 xcv 60
^ civ 16
Ixviii 46 t xcv 36
xliv 11 ivi
Iviii 38
xliv 20 5nqTg%5T ivi
Iviii 13
Ixxxvi 63 iv
Iviii 31
Ixxx vii 35 ixx
Ixxix 37
^rr^r?r; Ixix 36 x 35
v 79 ^T^rl: xiii 16
^ liv 122 XXXIii 19
rrixxxii 4 v> 70
xxx 12 qjnpfrn^. ^
xliii 55 xKi
viii 44
xcv 50 liii .2
xcv 57 xxi 4
Adhyaya Sloka
Ixxxviii 22 1 „g3Rf3rarrer
Ixxxviii 21
xiv 10
fN f- r\
Ixxxviii 16 I n^rgwr^K
xcvii 7 i n^flT^TTST
xlviii 57
xlvi 69
- Ixiii 1 j1 ^:sr^
^
Ixiii 3
Ixxxvi 20
f^frsnrsT li 31
..-Jlleifflrl xvii 23
civ 11
Ivi 25 ^TT^T^I
Ixv 9
,,s'-i*jfrr> Ixxxix 9
j i^nifWiw
,,53ri5in<T5r?^ lix 3
..BSrhTTRTFT: Ixix 35
xi 43
ixxix 30
n
T-t^ 1MI &£■ ^

M^S'dfiiRvrfK V | ^T:s^rrr:tft?n:
„wTts?^P»gr cii
„^j%3n5 xvi
..^f^prgrr: Ixxxii
^ p. a r>-
„«rKfR xliii WRpRI
xlviii
c
Aft
•♦ ♦Tn^nflpnpirc dii
..^anr: xxxiii
Adhyaya Sloka
Ixxviii 255 m^TR^TJ xj
kxk 144 ..^%%rf7cr xix
xiv 266 ..wr^hr xiviii
xiv 25
5 ..^ viii .
^wr#r^¥?! lxxxviii 17
7 Hi 1

Ixxxvii 55 ..t jiv -


5^%? Ixviii 85 j -
1 liv „
xvii 22
: xxxii
x]v^ 5 ..fWcm .
liv 39 xix 1
Ixxxvii 25 ^ x'.vi 4:
'BiMHij^oorr {x xciv r
xvi 29 I Ixxvi .
^ lxxxviii 30 || ..Tnr^r ]xxvi 7

^^ xliii 62:1 ^ Ixxvi 1C


^ Ixx 22 I; Iv 2.1
mrw^r ^ xl[x 6 }
I iii 13
xxi 33 |I xxxiv j-
xcvi 13 i1' ..'ffTTfi^r^T: iii 3|
; STSTTtR^ iv 27
Ixxxvi 68 i
! xxvi 6
..'chnft^wi^r; ixix 34 ,
I ^^T^TrferjTO IxxxW 39
xcv 62
XXxiii 23
ixxxvi 21
Ivi 5 I ^
"^l xciii 7 liii 118
ERRTff^: viii 28
IxxxJx 16
..%T%crflr#: xxiv jg
xiv 1
"^Rf ff4:ui|4>Th- TO J 5 ^ ^1*^11 Ixix 29
tlr|U|fn«j^ Ixxxvi 15 ^^^KUtKMlPui Iviii 33
Adhyaya Sloka
xlvii 24 l- L r-
xliv 12 xcii 1
Ixviii 111 xxviii 6
xcv 52 xvi 37
liv 101 xxxii 3
liv 58 xvi 34
xliv 22 xvi 6
xiv 6 xlvi 61
F\ #N
Ixxix 31 nRT^TfS'T xlvi 91
i Ixxvii 9
Ixxxi 12
Ixxxvi 35 j xliii 38
civ 44 xvii 16
,rv-s i- .r>-
Ixxix 19 , .,^rn«w5wf xvii 13
viii 20 ix 37
xlviii 75 ; „^i?r xlvi 11
xiii 8 hi 18
xcvii 13 xlvi 70
xcv 25 ..iwrkor xxx 6
Ivi 24 liu 67
Ixxxviii 8 xlv 8
xxi 35 liii 90
li 38 xlv 5
xxi 34 xli 13
xxi 18 1 7
iii 16 xix 6
xxi 25 „«n: Tjratssr v 36
xli 3 xcv 35
xxyvi 4 ,MwmWPm ciii 13
xiv 28 xxiv 35
iv 23 Ivii 7
Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka
xcvii 9
xlvi 63
ixxxvi 22 xx 2
Ixxxvii 39 ,.^Tw7T^J Ixviii 47
xiiii 16 Ixviii 92
iTfsi?ran4?T ii 13 Iviii 8
^rH^KdlS^r cvi 5
xlix 3
liv 81 ..^ VT^
'.g^^iTiWr Ixviii 56
ii 2
Iviii 54
v 46
, f\ rv A "5^ civ 21
)?^TTgi9;erTWWF v 27
'>g^t civ 42
v 63
ix 36
v 66 S ,.gwTTT;
xlvi 55
„^T^phn: cvii 3 !
„g:^%qt Ivi 10
xx 5 1
»,rmpNn!i; vii 13
xlviii 26
26 '
, Iviii 24
Ixxxix
:xix 18
. ^ > „r=nfh[T^RT liii 10
Ixxxvi
txvi 10
1°!. r r
viii 26
Ixxxvi 6 1
xxxii 8
Ixxxix 14 |
„whr«nT xlviii 45
Ixxxvi 40 i
yj+^i • ST^H* xcvi 7 xliv 9
^i^>msRqr cv 4
iii 26 xvm 2
Uv 110
«<utjscf«n Ixviii
iii 80 v 11
„A^tvT Ixxix
ix 33 „13Bagd d 3
„!nrT^V^r*: Ixxvii
'ii 13 xxix 8
Iv 7 xvi 3
snori'iut Iii >
..unrn^pt sc^: . li
li 39 ,*5trfirwr. xxxu 28
ixi 15 xxxii 17
15

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


liii 12 ^ v 74
xlii 10
xxxv 7
cvii 9
aJTRrferr xcvii 11
xliii 33
.»^rsr^rfer^ ixxi
Ixxi 13
13
civ 40
xliii 57
cvii 2
xliii 63
vi 12
liii in
liii 111
xxxiv ^!
ixv
Ixv 1
Ixxxviii 24 !
: Ixviii 94
Iv 15
ij^TT ?J*rT?pTO55T% Ixviii 89
Ixxxviii 29
f^^CJ Ixxxvi 44
Ixxxviii 14
o xliii 21
Ixxxvi 60
95 „!!?nrinTRn=w^ xliii 19
xlvi
^ liii
liii 85
85
..^THnTTcTyT: ci 8
cv 5 xcv 38
xi ..m^OTIiTPT Ixviii 61
n^Tl 57
,.?n^ x 10 li 3
iii 22 ■ liii 122

cvii 8
..« mff liv 64 snrfrf srenfcrfw ii 5
..ir^ Ixxxvi 78 j.fTJT ifRyj Iviii 21
,,5^ liv 7 „pJT^ 35% 1 15
Ixviii 31 yWfo * civ 27
:
Ixxxviii 38 5P» civ 33
liar iv 25 civ 5
liii 88 xxix 4
xxi 12 liv 9
6v 6 Iv 10
viii 8
16

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


liv 8 ix 18
i 1 ci 10
Ixxiv , 1 ^^
X 13-
xi 46 viii 10'
p
liv 47 V 76
liv 21 ^ r a
^rgrari s^rrar: xxii 1
XXXV 5 yjTefkmrf xxiii 1
xlvi 19 ; !
3 ^rf?r: 5rR5ra%^> i 9
Ixviii 9 5^r: cvi 1
fv*
Ixxxvi 19 vHi ild^di xlviii 39
xix 21 Ixxxi 5
Ixxvii 33 ^xfimTmrrnm ix 7
Ixxvii 27 sscmsgmm xlvi 49-
Ixxv 1
Ixxiv 10
xl 10
Ixxiv 11
ix 3
ivi 22
Ixxxvi 46
Iviii 1
Ixxxvi 42
H 9
Ixviii 53 cnrrmvi:
V 45
Ixxxvi 59 cPTTSCin^rT:
xlix 7
civ 25
Ixix 2
xvii 18
iv 20 a^W^cfiRt
17

Adhyaya Sloka
Ixxxvii 36
i 8
-
H XV 32 cTTH;

cTm: ^TT
Ixxxv
rH^T
crncm^r
^ ^

cTKl'WTT^Ett

xlvii
<rrof^r
Ixxxv

ii 10
v 15

iii 14 ! f^TSSmpKTT
xliii 12
| fa^rflcrersrrrerr
xlviii 37
xxxii 5
liv 25 tjhfnT: STOtT!
xxiv 34
xxiv • 3
#
Ixxxvi ■. 4

liii 58
18

Adhyaya Sloka
Rrfgw^h^irt xiviii 47
xi 13
Ixviii 84
fsr^m^g viii 32
ixxv 101 xcviii 6
civ 12! ^Irl^KcJIwaiKrll xvi 21
Ixxvii 5
Ixix 14
Ixxv 7 j Ixxvii 12
^ xxxiv 2 j rgromrnrnfrnm XV 12
f^f5TFn% Ixxxi 21 | ^ -y g-rN
viii 37

^rf inrm Ixvi 4 |


lr: ^fcr: xliii 5 j v 84
^ liv 113 I s^nnrft vi 10
xvii 9
tr«HH Uixlviii 70 j ^%onTT!i?rTcT5 iv 6
kxviii 24
xlii 8 ^mrTTTsSbn^r Ixv 2
«!T5rtrt5i6cR? iv 3 liii 65
wftf^qmrr xlvi 58 xcv 29
^nrtsPr^rtin: xxvi 12 \ iv 10
xliv 18 xlvii 8
xxxii 29 Kii 41
liii 19 Ixxiii 3
civ 29 Iviii 57
■ Ivi 14 J in 17
xcvii 3 ^«ns»i4
19

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


xxx 18 Ixxxvi 48
^nuifWiTsr xciv 9 ^wrf^r xlvii n
r Ixxix 20 f^rggj^TOSTSrt xxxiii 1
T xciv 1 xlvi 4
xxvi 8 f^rofi^mgricir xiv5 6
nrftr c 8 xlvi 90
Ixxiv 12 f^TFcTft^T xlvii 1
•v
^cf Ixxxi 23 j Ixxxviii 9
V 50 ; fW^Vtrr^TT xiv 22
xi 13
xi 2 ; fW^Trmrr mi 107
Ixxxvi 16 1 xlvi 93
civ 17 Ixxxiv 2
Iviii 30
• Ixi 3 xxx 5
!
xxx 30
1 xcv 18
-
ci 4 j ^ftsra : srawi-: xxxii 15
xcv 17 ! Ixvi 1
! lxvii 8
| Ixviii 69
Ixix 21

^n^TgRTH cvi 4
Ixxxviii 7
Ixxxviii 28
xlvi 38
civ 19
^rnmmt ixxviii i6
^<"*«■
u 21
XKvnt ^Tt^fiCTtSe^T stxiv 28
20

Adhyaya Sloka
iii 3
V 58
xxix 13
^t^PT xxiv 36
!
EW'ci-e|<Jd'Wif iii 20
^vrhmrerm 'xi 31
^^aRri^rften li 35
xivi 80
ix 23
xcv 31

xlvi 13
^TrRSRsr^nrfNiT xlviii 58 i
^WFTRgR^rref Iviii 3 ;
xliii 2 1
bodi 1 i
^rrgM Iviii 29 1
- civ 9
li 1 Ix
$ xlvi 9 Ixxx
xxi 3 xliii 3
Ixviii 102 L xcvi
xvi 11 xcvi 1
ixxvii 19 Iviii
iviii li

xivi 85 Iviii
xxi 32 xlviii t
ft-d,O^H^dtlMT Ixxxvi 25 Iviii ■
Ixxxi 33 ,1.

XtriV
ii.'n""rr''!'rl. '"' " ^
18
^
w, civ-
»
xcv 49 VTiH^lR^f^ . jgj
' ffi
21

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


lii 6 XXX 27
Ixviii 63 xix 13
Ixviii 62
xivii 16
V 16
v 41
xxxiii 17
ciii 9 |
wwprrl: xcviii 3
^ liv 1
xiv 1#
xlviii 17 j
rTR^T: xlvii 10
yrrwtv^irf ixxvi 6 j
xlviii 59
^ liii 124
trwkDT^T^T viii 1
Ixxvii 26
xlvi 22
^^^qwrWnr cvii 4 ;
5RTS[K ii 17
xxxiii ^ 6 , ?nraTr^
xliv 3
Ixxviii 14
xlviu 32 , Ixxxvi 24
xxxu 9 j
ii 20
lx 13
i irfr^s^r^j^: ii 22
firriTiifrrfra:
Ixxxvi 27
«*S xlm 65 i ^{griT^hmfrr liv 54
t^ts^frsr xlvi 21 , Ixxviii 21
41
^ Wkwwr Ixxviii 26
X1U 2
^sft^fenrt
^sftsifenTt viii 38
"^5^ lv 31 liii 32
xxxiii 19 li 10
xliii 35 ?n«i^K^rf?r%^r iii 11
WRRntrfirxtg^n' Hi 32 ii 1
xxxiii 10 inrisr^^r xxxi 5
3fliii
<liii 50 ara^^smfbh liv 93
^rsnror xi 4 5rfinnTT% ix 39
6
22

Adhyaya Sloka
xi 62
xvi 14
xlvi 82 srmrfft
xxxiv 21
xii 18
xcvii 14 I
liii 71 I
Ixxix 9 |
civ 10 1
Ixx 26
civ 37 I
Ixix 16 ! TnRrT^t%F
Ixxiv 14

ciii 5 |
civ 28 ;
ii 12 i
ii 11 I fdrK44tF=i!(iFlf
xcviii 13 |
I 6 i
ix 1
xxxiv 22
xvi 13
(Wwrgren
Rmf#: ^r:
xliii 61
xi 20
xii 12
Jxxxviii 35
civ 18 fitmi-wS'cwr'*
23

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


tv rv
R^ttra^T xxvi 13 f^r^rr; xiv 17
viii 30 vf^^TT xcv 22
S xcv 34 Ixxxvii &
r^-: 1 8 •tq^i^ujcTT xc 7
Ixviii 17 rfM lyyvi 7.7.
ix 41
T\ ' rv
civ 53
jfttsn^nr xcv 3
Ixxxv 6
xlv 11
xxxii 21
sft^OT; liv 46
xcvii
Ixx^ix 1
dTSTT^JT xliii 20
xlviii 80 xlv
^ivnmw Iviii 50 »xlv
„«Tf^r xlv 14 v
..iQMFd'hi.! xxx 25 Ixxxi 11
ihi 8 xxiii 9
^ *> xiv 21
j)'TO^?Tn^n^T: Ixxxvi 50
..T^mrfrr liii 14 xxi 31
sTmr xcviii 14 Ixviii 77
xxviii 9 civ 57
TtwgtiRr Ixviii 87 Ixxix 39
%^TOT: Ixx 19 xlix 5
Ixxxvii 21 Iviii 27
xliv 25 „^T^I Ixix 31
liv 115 Ixvii 4
liv 98 xlix 2
v 86 ,,^1^ Ixxvii 37
Ixxxvi 31 „wTt»mR[7 Ixxxvi 11
Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka
liii 65 XXX 28
Ixviii 64 ..gsr^Rffe xxi 22.
:
Iviii 44 xxxix 1
xxi 37
Iv 3
li 19
1 20
Ixxvii 4
Ixxxvii 38
xxxi 4
xvi 39
„5JIr^TOTT^l% xi 51
Ixxxvii 11
liv 11
Iviii 2
mIWWT Ixxxvi 49
V 60

66 * liii 16
Ixxxvi
f cvii 12
Ixi i|
xlvi 76
xlvii 19 '
V 35
Ixxxi 8!
viii 46 liv 5
,,^wr^rBnTRr Ixxx 13
civ 20
Ixvii i 79 li 13

ixviii 21 ,Tr:T^rerPE9P!ftw ixi; i


xxx iv 12 ,^TT^ Ixii 2
V 94 .friSnrar Ixxxix 12
ha > i 14 cv 1
liii 52 Ixx 24
Iviii 12 jirwyrrfgw vii 12
V 47 .W^r lx 21
^ V 90 v 59
xx viii 15 TT^?r xlvi -ZT
V 52 .imms: Hy 108
Iviii, 28 xliii • 18
Ixxxi 13 xii 9^
26

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


Ixviii 23' xlvi 66
liv 118 liii 84
Ixxix 25 xxiv 6
xciv 6 liv 30
Ixxxi 17 liv 32
i"- xxix 12 Ixix 40
xliv 19 Ixxiv 16
r xcix 2 liv 3
vili 6 xlviii 38
lix 2 xlviii 3
Ixviii 39 xxxii 12
xlvii 18
xiii 6
ix 15 xlviii 25
xcvii 15 xv 6
xv 8 xliii 11
li 15 xlvi 29
xlvii 6 ..iShn^r^r xciii 8
v 73 Ixxxviii 23
" liii 81 xcv 13
civ 6 xlvi 98
xxxvii 2 xxvii 1
: Ixxxvi 8 Ixxxvi 55
liv 75 Ixxix 6
liv &5 ^ ix 2
Ixxviii 22
xlviii 73 ..^srrfr cvi 2
xlviii 15 xv 28
1 16 vii 7
xcvi 9 ,.*rW3 liii 40
cv 11 viii 42
li 36 xliv 13
26

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


S^njsnir Ixxvii 22 civ 58
lix 13 xii 5
V 87 Ixxxviii 44
rv rv> rv Js
liv 16 xlviii 68
fN r- TIN .
V 34 i jKfl^nTOlflTT xxxiv 9
xiii 5 iii 34
liii 51 iv 4
.,4iyr>«r liv 63 xcv 30
..^yrXirtmrt V 83 Ixxix 5
xc 3 xliv 5
„^^l; xxi 13 xxxvii 1
„yif?rra: iv 21
„^fr: xxiv 23
,tq'4^?r: XXX 33
vMiRldy liii 44
civ 32
li 20
i 2
Ixxxvi 80
liv 28
„*Fmm Ixxxvi 7
,sjfl5^^3nT!^?n iw 66
xxi 15
,«r> p> civ 39
cv 3
v »» xxxii 28
MMI<4d xix 18
^ ^ _ fN „3t^m xciii 5
^m^TSm^JTT: XV 16
xlih 56
,5f::^: XX 7 „3rT^T Ixxiv 6
..TJTflVR xvi 24 Ixxi 1
jj^TOT xxxiii 13 p.JTSTrf^Tt Iviii 58
xvii 8 Ixxxvii 32
vii VI xcv 44
V 71 p.vJWIfllS: cv 9
■v <? f\*<
xxi 19 pjl^^csa^O*! Ixviii
£, *s rs fN rv
,,^Tr*mrPOTT xxxii 29 Ixx 20
XV 25 xxviii 23
WKHPSI Ixxxix i: jyrpWTjp xcv 46
«
27

Adhyaya Sloka
xciv 14
li 5
i 11
xlvi 52 .ffSiritsfe
xcvii 8
xii 4 .^ui^iior
Ixxix 22
xciv 3
iii 35
xlvi 77
vii 14
vii 8
vii 9
r^ - *
xxXi 3
liii 35
V 88
XV 9 fsnr^m;
xi 37
li 6
liii 115 l>d«H<ul
xlvli 13
liii 117
xi 32
xvi 1
XXX 31 ^sgT^rgr
xlvii 7
liii 119
xcv 1 Ixxxviii 19
ix 25 Uv 56

Yl 11 xxix 1
xliii 60
28

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


Iv 16 xlvi 15
xc 10 xviii 4
xxi 21 ix 42
«*ii-!»jiiTy?f viii 7 5rgnjft5%<TTf^r^ „ xx vi 5
xxi 11 xiv 30
rr; ivi 7 mw^ xi 15
xiv 18 Iviii 41
Ixxxviii 31 xliii 1
xlvi 65
sTf^TTJ Ixxiv 8
liv 72 swf 8>mrm xlviii 41
Ixxxvi 67 v 20
civ 30 xlii 2
xcv 47
Ixx 6
xxx 15 xciii 9
^ ^ rs ry fv
TO^TfJT xiv 16 xlviii 28
Iviii 36 5,^n?rfin liii 99
^rra^r c 1 xliv 1
xxxiii 26 „7Twnm xxxii 4
yMt» Ixxiv 13 Ixxv 2
ci 2 „-yyy<widjsr ix 12
^rfi^vRT ci 6 xxi 28
Ixviii 82 ..sniTrg^ Ixxi 7
x 4 Ixvii 5
xliii 14 xliv 2
Ixxxi 3 xlviii 46
xvi 33 ixxxix 2ir
mnfem'' liii 50 ix 10
liv 18 xi 47
Awrn^t Iviii 47
29

Adhyaya Sloka
Adhyaya Sloka
Ixxxviii 4 Ixix 26
iv 29 cvii 5
..^rrwm xlviii 16 V 8
^^rrfer^r xcv 12
* vS r\» Ixviii 108
wragniT: Ixxvii 11 ,5dAWM^r xcviii 2
xxxiii 18 xix 9
vi 6
viii 50
„T^rf^5R^r X 8
>,^rr: ix 29
xliii 23
"y r\ '
viii 13
^grhmpgnr^ xviii 1
xl 2
^WrfUR^"
xlvii 26
,,»ll^r+i xii 1
»,T3[T5nra^T Ixxxvi 2
•% - ^r
>,Tw<rerf^ Ixxxvii 24 Vr^T^TTTRr
,,TT^Tf; Ixviii 106 >i^fti^<Ti'ftr>
,,'TgTq' xviii 5 Jr^rRrar
liv 48 ^rarR^rw
Ixxvii i 9
, H^rnmi vi 9
s^in^icTl^tf^^r ix 24 iftiftrgRrer
jiWTT^r Ixxxvi 36 ^jrBrrR«rom
iv 22 WTWIr'HT'-i
Ixxxviii 34 Ml *4 I'd Rt?
^ Ixvin 114

#
. *8
30

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


vnrK$m Ixxxii 5 v 89
r\
Ixviii 78 Ixvii 1
xlvi 3
♦1
Ixix 30
Ixviii 48 Ixviii 67
xli 7
iv 26 xlvi 24
xliii 44 «r<3HC|1iq xxx 7
liii 123
irf^gT^r Ixxvii 6 xvi 10
Ixviii 38 xxxn
irfitfiw Ixviii 13 xxviii 14
Ix 7 Iviii 51
Ixix 37 Hv 62
xlviii 34 liv 86
Ixx 2 Ixviii 112
«3^FTT: xvi 16 liii 62
Ixviii 16 Ixviii 93
xlvi 27 xlvi 81
Ixviii 15 JT%^tOT^Tr xlv 9
xlvi 16 Ixviii 109
Tl^srr^pnf xlviii 86
Ixxvi 3
IFWRT xxi W
JTSHI# Ixx 12 v 72
V 30 xxi 20
Ixix 22 XXX 14
v 51 HIU^0<4I4K civ 3
vi 8 Wd<<rtA>: li 26
xl 8 Iviii 56
liii 46 Ixxii
31

Adhyaya Sloka
Trg^hr xiv 3
Ixviii 26
jrreg^rr Iv 20
Ixxviii 18 5%»T!ST3rT
tri^^Rrar#: xlviii 30
xix 10 "prfftsrftr^Rr
TTT^TT xcv 23
wi4.u^ xlviii 66 gii%Rr
JTi'M^ur liii 76 4^=hClRi
wnf%t: xxi 6
irraicni^mq# xxviil 5 »C55ITt
iMI-rfkll^r: bd 6
Ixix 11 Jt^snf^rfcr:
Ixix 33 ^JCflST
Ixix 10
Ixxxi 9
Ixxxii 9 q^^rarfwsflTnr
Ixxxi 10
Ixxvi 8
xlvi 57 gwmfsr
wrmr cv 16
Iv 30
xlii 4
V 37
^imnrRr Ixxi 6 giRfNimr^SR
xli 8
jjThUIH Ixxxvi 12
Ixxiii 2
g^RTORr xxi
§ 23
rv f\
g^nrfi^rr Ix^xi 16 gmwwgrw
gWHHTfTRT: V 92
32

Adhyaya Sloka
xcviii 10 ^rgf^r:
Ixi 10
Iv 2
liv 22 ^Trft?IrTT^
xvi 2 ^Tf^^JrfT^fN
xxii 8
liv 125 ifcwm
xxvii 7 ^rfen-
Ivi 17
xlii 3
x 12
ix 32 I ^TTTWcrarOTm
XV 15
xc 12 ^rwm
V 33
ii 14 I ^r^^ncTi

7jt ^W||«J^: Ixv 7 I WOT W


^ r^.
Ixxix 12 i q-^itrP-iqw
Ixxix 13 i
Ixxxvi 1
Ixxviii 20
^Tf^PT xcix 3 ^^l41d
viii 49
liii 3
^f^^nf^rr Hv 91
fv rN
xx vi 4
xliii 53
v 62
xxvii 2 WhfTllfaR
33

Adhyaya Sloka
Ixix 28
, XL, ^ Ctk
Ixiii 2 ^TRT^TTO
xliii 28 TTsftei^
Ixxii 4 rngg^pmr.!
Ixxix 11 Tl^rf^:
Ixix 8
Ixxv 8
Ixxxii 6 Ttrmfkr
ii 19 Tn%T^rc«renfl:
xxix 14 mr^nwr
liv 61
XX 4
iii mr^s^Rrflm
12
1 9
XX 3
XX 1
^rf^nqir^T: xxxviii 2
^nrw^nmMT
wmtnmw&n liv 60
TT^nwrnrnl
xxxiii 24
xxxiv 17
^ifiriClan Ixx 23
Ixxvii 3 ,,»T^rTWT
Ixxii 6
'nTwf ?»Tfir%?r xliv 14 „^ruiyvy<i
■MlnlftjyArj! li 7
Ixxxvii 6
civ 56
xlvi 1
xlvi 60
kgocviii 12
Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka
Tv r\_
xvi 27 cyiRrengipn; xlvi 14
Ixi 9 xiii 11
;
xii 3 C5r%q^nn^ft Ixxxvii 17
xxiii 3 cirmnft k 5
,.S|«r^«T xxvi 3 xxxviii 6
V^WTRT Ixxiv 5
Ixvi 3
.Mis^o^iwrr xli 1 trVrvifegJE Ixix 25
xi 53 Ixxx 3
,,<7T5^nT^% xviii 7 iPiPm ^-4 u C-n Ixxiv 2
xliii 34
xxiii 5 r^^SRpr Ixxx 1
vii 11 |
xxiv 5 ; rsTFrnrl"? civ 7
j
xxxi 2
Ix 12 <R)T<rdMft^'4|! xxii 7
Ixi 19
'Ttf^TKt Ivi 11 xvii 17
i
v U j xvii 24
iv 25 i <f^H> liii 106
xxiii 10
XV 31
<thM^UIW''3TT xlvi 87 _ p- *\
xvii 6
Ixxx 11 civ 49
. kix 24 ^fcl^^uifgsg^q' xliv 6
xxxiv 23 TT^n^tflTCt Ixxxvi 34
viii 51 xc 4
xliii 42 iii 18
i fx *
Ixxvi 1 xliii 64
civ 47 Ixxviii ii
Ixviii 10 liu 121
35

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


rRt$3gt^rrm xi; 9 xlvii 14
TT^FRgtr: xli n ^%^rt xv 2
xlii 13
xivi 26 'dWWt^TRnT viii 19

xlvii! 83 TT^TTT^^'l jTSTTr'y^n"- Ixxxvi 26


<>^d^-lrSj liv 68
.! ,1 ^sTI^r vii 3
cm 10 aT
xv 4
civ 14
civ 15 ^5
Ixxi 11
xliii 25 xcvi 8
Ixxxvi 41 • xcvm
Ixviii 73 Ixxxv
iii 38
,,KTSRi:
xxi 26
vi 4
vii 19
Ixxxix 4
VVTR^W
iii 25
xxiv 21
xxxii 11
„3Tr?WcT
Ixviii 50
x 18
liii 63
xii 20
Ixxvii 29
Ixpii 59
rs v r. >
Ixviii 5 rannttrnt
. xxiv 30
36

Adhyaya Sloka
V
Ixxxviii 2
^hrrfmpn: xc 2
xvi 16
Ixxvii 2
wSsrai?

?^r:srw^foif5r; ixv 11
ci 14 ei^tqlM<-<ifri<<^( xxviii 24
Ixviii ^ ^ t"*1
54 ^TTRn^fm iii 28
xi 12 ^rrffSt^ri^RT
i 10
liii 103
ft
Ixvii 2 ^TMiTWTHT
g^rtenthiyimsHi Ixviii 86
cvii 10
* #*v
Ixxx 17
g^rmrraffrFrr Ixviii 45
g^mf^r^KfT xlvi 84
«l^l|»s^«fl« Ixxx 4
Ixxxviii 11 r ^ »
cf^i^^rTmcTWr
Iv 11
1 24
^ilJUIWl'^-:
xlvi 53
^•i
liii 75
ii 7
Ivi 8 ^Tdl^'dl'tf^TT
xlviii 49 Ixvxvii 9
xci 3 Ixviii 104
xcvi ■ 17 Iv 28
37

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


ixviii 49 wrcrrcaV
Ixxxvi 51
Ixxxix 11
xcv 28
Ixxxvi 72
V 85 ^My^^rr
Ixi 13 fya*<i?ryjT:
Ixxxiv 1
Iviii 39 1
liv 45 1 BrgT^JTyrft:
p ,
xcv 26 j r^rg^nrnr
xciii 10
Ixxx 10 I i^^rrftnar
Ixxxvii 13
Ixxxvii 12
xxxii 10 ! ^TfNOTT:
xlvi 64.
xxiv 24
Ixxxvii 37 BrarfHrcJ^lfi
xxxii 29
mmm&i Ixxx 9
xxxii 22 RrftT%T^r:
*v
V 22 T^RTTWM
suh'iinJT'iiraRTrar Ixxxvii 10
yMk^ral^rarT xix 11
Ixxv 6
liii 70
Iv 19 f^sr^Bnrf^
liii 1 wnTcTT^^I
fiii 11
xcv 48

J0
38

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


liii 100 fsfcrorcf lix 12
Vv 9
liv 102 Ss
liv '55
55
liii 47
Ixxxvi 73
Ixviii 107
Ixxxix
ixxxix 19
xi 23
Ivi 23
v 57
oprmmwr xxvi u
14
xvii 2
v 49
Ixxviii 7 V V fN fv
^Trgrnn^fttmR xxiv n
11
xxviii 4
\x\x
Ixix 38
38
RT: xxx 29
xl 1
xix 15
xl 11
XV 19
xlii 9
x 15
Ivi 26
Ixxxvi 32
xiv 9
fgTfr^nrs^r Ixxxi 6
Ixi 5
Ixviii 25
xlviii 76
Ixviii 40
XXXV 6
Ixviii 30
viii 25
viii ' 23 „f^^r xxxiv 11
Ix 19 XXV 3
—t. C1* *\
1 Ixxxvi 54 Ixxx 6
Ixxxvi 56 40
li
li 32 xiv 23
xlix 1
xlvi 12
liii 22 V 24
Ivi 12 Ixxxvii 15
Ixvii 7 Ixxxv 3
^ fN fS
Ixx 4 w^rsFtf^cTwr^* X 21
liii 114 Ixiv 3
ix 5 Ixi 14
Adhyaya Sloka
liv 107 ^m^TT
xiv 14 5,rrf^rnTT
xliii 46
Inrw^r liii 104 .,tmfWl^i
v
»i 9 j
xcv 2
: ..cri^iTW
i xi 5
^n^rrfi
Iv 27
Is^rhdt
„Ti ix 40
Ixxxvi 33
„3T^Tt^cnTT civ 48
xlvi 45
Iviii 43
^JTH^vr: xix 4
cv 10
smar^grTTC Ixxxvi 28
xcv 5
Ixxxvi 77
,,?rfe^R5rt^TT iii 24
vi 3
iii 30
xxxiii 28
1 „^THStfT Ixxviii 19
j M^fe^R^TcT xi 14
xvii 20
y^rwhr xviii 8
% ^ ^
Cl Ixxxv: civ 8
1 „^RT^#5T Ixxxviii 18
,,^'Rra^sw Hii io7 „^aRn»cTfl xlvii 27
,,^5. him: xliii 39 Ixxxi 26
,,%-mimmRm xxviii 16 „4idl^fas[»T
xlvi 74
xlvi 88
. n^n^nr^
„s6iPiM{Ir,t^M xcviii 5
lx 6
„^U|^uft
I'xxxi 29 „^TiRrer
Ixxxvi 23 viimiiSmmixiWh
40

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


li 21 Iv 14
viii 3^ „<fHlijri<JMKr^ xlvi 92
.mvniittm xlvi 25 „?fNrfiMfe: xcvii 4
xii 21 ..aWrRnrqf^ Ft xlvi 39
xxiv 12 gwftrr xxviii 11
Ixxxvi 71 xi 11
ci 5 Ixxxiii 1
..gdlHclUli xc 14 Ixviii 71
xcv 20 V 61
Ixxxvii 29. civ 33
DpntuiAv xliv 21 xvii 21
rs ^
Iviii 40 i xi 28
rvr y
Ixviii 115 „^%rgTgmorT Iviii 42
„?rrBr*mr liii - 20 j Ixxix 26
t
xix 16 > xciv 7
xxix 2 xxx 11
Ixxxv 7 xxxiii 14
cvii 1 ,#T^nsriir iv 31
firi^rsr^sfir xxxiv 6 Iv 8
xcviii 1 xcviii 17
fN. r-- r\
,,raiTRnr^r i ,,^17^^:
liii 43 I .,*Tfl3W
„%5flWJR ix 44 j
.,,, Lp-i , ,r\
9X^\^iiU{ lii 4 1 „VTJT^sfeftr
„Kf&Q£k 1 11
li 42 whn:
Ixxxvi 30
..mwmsrr kxxvi
Ixxxvi 37 wrw^trf^
„%d|gwf: xxx 22
^dbmrwfw^i ixxxvi u Iflswmft
41

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


xvi 9 Ixxxviii 32
liv 23 xxxiii 25
liii 45 xxix 10
rs -\
H 4 WWMWtf Ixxxvi 45
Ixi 8 ! xliii 15
»
Ixxxviii 1 | WFnW IdT xxiv 9
xi 24 1 Br lv 29
Hi 29 1|
29 xlviii 4
lxi 4 i WVtmrt li 33
xxxiii 16 xlvi 71
xlvi 68 ^'^rr: xc 1
x j liii 93
... _ sgytFrchr liii 95
,.ci5inqi^vn txm
xiii 7
: x
xv 20 lvi 68
55TOiTg^^Trr Ixxviii 15
x 16
vi 7
Ixviii 116
viii 12
54dlfc!,V4
Ixxxviii 27
s^crm^
cv 15 i
xliii 4 •
ci 12
xciv 2
1
sftwresn: Ivii 3 i
I
1 2 ;
sftf^ra^JTurs^T Ixxix 21
Ixxvii 16 1
Ixxiv 4 ; .
i
viii 35
*%.* _ 'f
'liii 36 1
42

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


XCVll liii 13
Ixxxn Ixxxvi 69
^vnrw: xi 27 xliii 29
.^orsr^r^ Ixxvii 21 xxx 8
Ixix 7 xxiv 18.
.^m^rtrrc v 19 xlvi 75
liii 6 xlvi 67
j.t^rar^r ix 20 ,,Tc5T^T^ liv 83
cm liv 17
<?»(<<( xli xxii 6
r-> vt
,^!j: Ixix 12
civ 36
,.1^rw Ixv 6
Ixxxi 14
, „?rflr^rr=g- Ixviii 96
„ ^r%^sr Ixxvii 25
vagsft^ xi 34
Ixxvii 20
„-s^iqig^ ),HTqiw% xxv 5
Iviii 26 N r\
t.^^nrprr oH^T^IwTtn* Iv 18
xliii 40
xlviii 63
Ixxxvi 3
XXXIV
civ 5 Ixxvii 31
liv 74 prnirsnan* xcvii 16
f\
xhu 7 liii 28
liv 27 wg^tnr XXV
xi 44 Ixvin 29
5,^n# xcv 16 ,44MRl|fi< iv 11
xlviii 36 ITFT^ xxviii 21
Ixix 6 gsr^Mr xciii 12
„^rHm vii 10 ii
xn 2
■"fNi n.iJii. &
xii 15 vig^rapT xx 9
liii 89 ii 18
iii 6
Ixix 3 ,'r*n xliv 28
43

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


Ixix 32 xliv 27
sxiv 1 xlii 12
?^rdf«r: vin 24 xlu 14
iv 18 XXII
xxxiii 12
v 44
KXl v ,,smw^r v 43
Ivi 4 li 41
xlviii 62 „^r%WT%: xcv 10
xlvi 89
liv 104
1
jj^T^R^TT • Ivn 6 nftnsirm xlviii 61
„^reft lxx\di 28 ! xxiv 19
xhv 4 xlvi 37
xlvi 30
!
xcv o2
Iv 38
xlviii 40
XIX Rr%rr^rf XIV
XXXY1 3 .
Ixix 39
Ixxx 14 ( Ixxvi 11
ntf^^pTr xc 5 1 » j^^TRTmRT x 17
Ixxix 17 | Ixviii 103
Ixxix 1 : .jWr^ftr^r xlviii 31
Ix 22
Ixxxvi 65 „T$rrnRR iii 2
xlix ,,'wmsra^ Iv 9
v^rfiwrt liv 31 „«rrawfiif?r liii 21
Ixxv
XV 9 Ixxxviii 37
xii 12 liv 99
iv 2 x 7
xlvi 51 „^rvfWT xcviii 16
fy
xlvx 50 Ixi 2
ps .•s... #
.M&mw m Ixxix 7
44

Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka


BT xcv 41 lix S
xxi 8 1 xxiv 2
| ..<Mpi-yiy xxxiii 29
Ixxxvi 75
I xvi 2a.
lix 9
Ixxx 12 I ..'^3^ Ixxxi 31
xxx 24 liv 73-
xvi 8 xlviii 5S
liii 39 #lxxix 29
xvi 21 ..fwjyyn xcv 33
Ixviii 18 ' „ferr^TTTr Hi 2
Ixxxi 2 „^f?rar Ixxi 5
Ivi 28 i Hv 88
V 39 xxvii 4
xlii 6 „^r^ Ixxix 34
cii 3 liii 110
xci 1 ,,irwT^ liii 108
liii .66
: civ 4
civ 43 „** tjiridry civ 41
civ 54
liii 74
XXXV 1
1 17
liv 106
xlvi 73
v 10
Ix 15
xlvi 46
Ixviii 27
„%JIW ciii 3
ci 7
j Ixxxix 2
bcix 27
I ,.ifc5*f: Ixxxix 3
civ 62 xi 42
xxi 16 xxxiv 10
iii 27 liii 17
45

Adhyaya Sloka
xiii 1
v 97
Ixxiv 7
Ixxxzi 1
Ixxx 5
civ 22
Iviii 49
xvii 26
viii 4
xv 30
xi 17
:
ix 26
ix 43 !j
xvii 14 ^
ciii 7 1i
v 68
civ 55 ,
civ 60 '
xliii 45
liii 111 ,
xcv 45 , ..srfen:
xciii 3 !
xciv 12 .
xxviii 12 I
I 13 j
Ixv 3
liii 29
liii 30 ,>"7%3reT
Ixx 21
#
„'r«T:^5r:
46

Adhyaya Sloka
Ixviii 91
xi 18 wm:
liv 49
liv 100
Ixx 1
xi 38
Ixviii 101
Ixxviii 3
xlvi 48
Ixxii 2
Ixxvii 24
xxiv 29
li 11
Ixxviii 8
lii 8

r\ ^ ^ ^
,Kd<MIMy|

xlv: ,T%¥5i^n^
Ixxvi ,vWn^
Ixxxvii;
Ixxxv:
Ixxx 18
xlvii 3
xxi 27 .,e$Tf5r5TT^9
Ixvii 10
xx vi 11 Ixviii 26
•d
xv 13
xxv 2
ix 31 „^nw?rt
47

Adhyaya Sloka A
xv 11
x 9
Hv 123 iwr^Rscr
xcviii 15
xix 3 I
xvi 23 !
Ixxxvii 42 ! tlftsnTR
xi 10 : ftrrg^T
Ixxxviii 15
xix 12
xlvi 94
xxvi 10 1
v 25 I

Slokas Slokas Slokas


210 3Tt 3 cf 1 120 126

95 1 T 136 < 79

26 210 36 23

6 14 5T 128 191

85 T 75 257 St 154

9 7 12 <T 22

6 62 36 263

39 1 16 78 50
#
19 3T 54 JT 136
Total 2784
48

SI
ml

i 1 " 23 16 89 20
2 : 22 24 36 99 68 116 90 15
3 ; 39 25 6 28

4 1 32 26 15 87 70 26

5 i 98 27 9 8 71 14 93 15
6 i 13 28 24 26 72 | 6 94 14
7 | 20 29 14 44 73 : 6 95 62
i i
8 53 33 10 96 17
9 45 31 5 [25 97 17
10 21 32 32 98 17
11 62 33 99 3
12 22 34 23 100 8
13 11 35 8 101 14
14 33 36 5 102 7
15 32 37 3 103 13
16 42 38 8 104 64
17 27 39 5 105 16
18 8 40 14 06 6
19 22 41 13 107 14
20 9 42 14
21 37 68 Total
43
2784
22 8' 44 28
xvnu 3 Ixxxvi 29
sr^r^fT v IB civ 35
xn liii 43
ii (18) 'X^trSiT. viii 24
Ixxvii 17, 23 xiv 31
srfcr v 19; viii 23 sqw iv 6, vii 12
xxxiv 2 ix 32; x 12; xv 15
xv 1 ci 9
liv 50 STfrTft^T liii 43
3TW v 72 xiv 25
i 9 v 81
Ixxxvi 12 xiv 20
ii (18); xiii 5 civ 15
3TWfW liv 109 liii 47
wm** V 43, xvii 3
ST^RT xxxn 4
xxv
3T3T ix 1, xlvii 4
3T^nTr?r iiv 115, Ixxxv 7
xiv 5; liv 50
Ixxvii 32 srf^RTR: xiv, 29
vcmt Iviii 32 3T*ftt xiv 12, 18
SffrMeSI liv 50 srJTmr^n xcix
Ixxxv 5 smtsr xxvii 18, xxx 11
STfospK! vii 15 xlvii 20
arBr ii (18); xiii 5 Ixxix 18
xiv 4, xlvi 1 s^rcRcr xiv 27
liii 45 xiv 7, 17
xxxv 2 ii (4), 9
50

V 18 Ixxix 2
srcsr xiv 17 3#?T xi 1
xiv 2 vi 5
liv 105 liii 44
xi 24 xiv 20
xiii 6 xi 30
3r^ Ixxxv 3 3T% Uii 45
31^ Ixxxi 17 viii 23
3i^»r iv 25; liv 12; 105; argfrnr ii (4)
Ixxxv 6 aiRR xvi 7, xvii 6
xiv 25 snT^tvr xiv 25
Ixxxi 17 snsna V 43
V 68; xvi 31 1 sns^R xxi 32, liii 93
liii 46 xiv 25
aismror xvi 38 aTTTcT v 80, xiv 17, 33
3T5Rft V 64; xiv 33 arrpg xiv 8, xvi 11
! liii 48
V 43 arnr
smft xxxiii 1 liv 50
3RlW liv 119 mm V 43
aT«R V 39; xiv 22;: sTCtfiT V 49
xvi 11 ainrf vii 3, 9;^ ix 2; x 15;
aT>JRR liv 43 xv 4; xxi 29; ci 3
ap^g1 vi 2 amrf civ 2, 54, 55
ST^tiT liv 105, Ixxxv 7 angler iv 14
ST^r^X xiv 3, lix 5 3JR& xi 50
Ixxxv 4 arra^B xiv 2
Ixxxvi 33 arraifBT 19
xlviii
xiv 6 3n%gT vii 9, ix 2, x 27
arfsg^ vi 2; vii 6; 10; xiv 10, xv 7, xxi 29, ci 5
ix 35; x 3; xv 26; ci 1 *mr<z iv 5
jSj—JSL 23 mm ii' (15); Ixxix 1
sTT^gin viii
ii 14 xvi 4

mm* Ivi 18 v 75; ix 17; xi 58


51

viii ^Rn% c;v 12

xiv 3
fST v 19, viii 23, xxxiv xjiii 39
liii 43, 47, Iviii 42, Ixxx
xliii 8, 68
Ixxxvi
xiv 8
liv
civ 11
civ
, iv 28; xi 61; xxx 1
civ
| xvii 3
viii
i 23
xvi
iv 22
Ixxxvi
Ixxix ^xxv" is
xiv 8
xcviii rvc
^TTTJTT^T civ
civ 45
45
xiv
^ xlviii 66
iv 35; xiv 6; xvi
vii 15
xiv "3 ii (4); 9
v^m^r xvi
> xiv 15; Ixxxvi 1, 40
vi 6, xiv 15
vii 5, 10; ix 2;
x 8; xv
xlvi 83
ci
xlviii 65
vi 11; vii 5;
ix 2; 35; x 17; xv 24; xxi xiv 7
ci Iviii 37
vi 6, 11; vii 2; Ixxxvi 12
ix 3, 33; x 15; xv 19; xxi ^TRcT ix 1; xxx 8, 16; xlvi 20;
ci xlvii 4, 20
>*<m xlvi civ 60
♦'5"^ v 40; xiv 4; xvi v
xi 37
Iv *1^ liv 76
MJWT civ
^fs _ Ixxvii 37
5,^1^) x|v
xiv 12
jjWT xJiii xiv 12
civ 49, W ^ xi 26
52

XIV ^i^vsrr liv 19


v liii 40
l&m xiv 5»^t xiv 15
Ixxvii 7, , irmnn xlviii 65
W&f&m xiv xvi 11
liv 5,tn^r ix 25
xiv v 35; xiv 17; xvi 1
^ *** liv 38, 78; Ixxxv xiv 15
VTO xi n^T^TT Ixxxi 9
5fm5r%3 xi I 5 5^ xi 27
Ixxxvi n^» xiv 19; Ixxix 32
^IMr^T ]v 5 xiv 4
XIV
i 7, xiv ii 4
^ftrS^T xiv 4; Ixxxvi
ii (14)
xi 27
xiv 11
liv 21 xvi 26
sEtsr liv 33; Ixxxv 4 v 64; xiv 3
STOT xcix 3 Ixxxv 3
q>iOlt*W i 10
nS^ft'C xiv 29
Ixxxv 6
v 72; x 4; xiv 7
liv 67, 76
Ixxvii 14
xiv 18
xiv 10
c 6
#i: iv 23
xiv 13
v 71; xiv 4
^ifSi^KK liv 59
xiv 30
Ixxvii 13, 15
Ivi 17
xiv 5; xvi 13
Ixv 9
«hfoS v 35; ix 26; xiv 8; 32;
xvi 1, 3; Ixxx 7 Ixv 9
Ixxix 2 iv 15
wnr v 3; xxi 2; xxiv 2; >,TO xiv 30
xlviii 65 ,,5^ xvi 11
53

iv 30 ix 11
Ixxvii 8 Ixxvi 2
v 19; Iviii 57 Ixxix 32
xlviii 71 xiv 13
9^ Ixix 31 liv 27
»»9T iv 30; xi 43; liv 23 ^hnr XX 5
liv 119 wfTW ix26: * 4; 12; xiv 7; 8;
iv 25; xiv 24 xvi 6; Ixxx 6
V 78 Ixxxvi 29
,>^ST Ixxxii 2 xiv 27
,>Wr5iT Iv 16 xvi 11
xiv 22, 29 „^T xi 21
S3
Uii 44 „Hr*? xiv 30
,.^R*T xiv 14 iv 24
Ixxxvi 32 c 1, 3
Ixxxvi 20, 44 iv 24
fv
xiv ,xnm xvi 3
r*\. fN
xlviii 71 xvi 16
ii (is); „w* Iviii 31
vii 5, 9; ix 24; x 4; 19; ssg ii (18); xiii 6
xv 1, 28; ci 2 xiv 18
fs &
Ixxxi 11 Ixxxvi 51
xiv 14 ^t2J xiv 24; Ivi 6; Ixxxvi 22
%^T ^ v 67 xiv 13
Ixxviii 25 f^RR^mfor xcviii 9
,^75 xiv 12; xvi 11 xiv 24
ntrr Ixxvii 23 ^ci^r xiv 20
xiv 26 Ixxxv 3
»^r cv 14 xiv 28
WT xiv 25 xcviii 12
xiv 24; Ivi 17 ??RT xiv 28
xiv 12 | xiv 18
54

xxvi 9; lix 5; Ixxxv 5 xvi 9


x 12; xiv 6, 30; Ixix 26 ciii 13
' xiv 22 M ix 13; xiv 12
'nr ix 1 >,<T Ixxxvi 30
xi 25 xiv 3
mxm xiv 14 xvi 12
i 9 ,.lT?rT xvi 17
liii 44; Ixxiv 7 Ixxx 5
xxxvi v^snr^ xvi 3
ixxvii 14 cv 14
TT cl, 4 ix 2
xi 62; Ixxxvi 1 Ixxxvi 32
*T$4^T\ Hv 87 xiv 7
xi 1; xxi 2; xxiii 2; xiv 3
xxiv 2; xlvi 1; Ixxxvi 3 ira^T V 42
T^T xiv 28 iii 23
iflwt
TT^TT civ 54 VZ Ivi 18
xiv 31 ! •ZH Ixxvii 10, 13
iv 23; xiv 28; Ixix 26;
ii 18
Ixxxvi 40
vii 8
TWu^WT xvi 16
xiv 2, 30
fifftsfflTT xiv 11
XX 2
firfenr x 14
xiv 18
"•lift civ 49, 54 «K
3^1 Ixxxi 8 Ivi 28
, 3^ xiv 3 Ivi 18
c 2
Sf Hv 100
Ixxvii 30; bcxix 14
5^5 xiv 23
Ixxx 4
%W<1* Ivi 18
^Fjpsrnr xvi 27
3538^' Hii 40
^ ix 1 1 21; Ixxvii 6
Ixxvi to ■cf+MI , xvi 3
bb

Ixxxvi 33*
xiv 13
liii 83 Ixv 9
xiv 9 xiv 30
xiv 23 xjv g
xi 33 liv 8; Ixxxv 7
xcviii 11 liii 43
c 1 3Wfcft lx g
Ixx^cv 7 ^ xliii 40; lx 8; xcix 2
Ixxxvi 27 „
v
qi
81
xiv 5 3R^? jx 1

ii (14) xi 46
^rrar Ixxii .14 ^,^04 ix 29
ix 8 ^TTcT^ j ^
'aw Ixxxvi 41
xlviii 65
xiv 13; xvi 17
ix 3
WTT vii 11; ix 30; x 10; xi 57
lix 6
XV 2
Ci ^ rv 3fNjsft lx 8
Nlq^lW^ xiv 26
W xiv 21
v 77; xiv 30; xvi 1
CL v%jr iv 7; vi 11; vii 10; x 2;
liii 38
XV 16; xxii 1; ci 10
Ixxxi 17 WtRreicfl }iv g7
xi 59; xiv 8; xvi 3
Ixxx
5 XX 5
xiv 15
Ytxr
xiv 30
^ffl«F5r ii (14) cT^T
v 40; xiv 13; xvi 10;
Ixxvii 14
i rmr
B?w?r xlviii 66
^JT
Ixxiii 4
Ixxxvi 44
Ixxxvi 37 rTO^T
# c 3 rT^c
3rEF^ Ixix 31 cHW
56

Hiywi xiv 16; Ixxxi 3 cTOT iii 6; viii 23


xiv 7 Uv .99
xiv 21 V 81
3KT xxxiii 1 V 81
xiv 11 V 81
iii 7; xi 22; ii (15); xx 2; xxx 8, 16;
xxi 25 xlvii 19 ; liii 41; civ 61
frRr xiv 22 i"<i* xi 56; xiv 16; xvi 11
ii (9) xiv 27
i
%(5r^»FrnanT xcix Ixxx 3
liv 50; Ixxix 2 xiv 6
liv 37, 50 ^Tf v 42; xiv 29
cfhpir vii 8 xiv 11
fftfURT^nfat xcviii 7 141^ xiv 12
gm?T xiv 15 Iviii 30
gonsrw xiv 25 . ii (14)
g^K Ixxvii 23 f^rnJr xiv 10
3^K xiv 22 ix 1; xi 32; xlvii 4
c 1, 3 9!T%* Ixxxv 7
civ 39 ?T?r ii (15)
fsr^tor Ixxviii 25 cv 15
^.Tcf xiv 25 xiv 30
xlviii 65 v 67; xiv 26
xiv 31 xiv 28
V 39 ii (19)
xiv 9 f^f?r xlviii 68; liii 45
r- r-i
f^rhr ii (14) xiv 31
■Brfofw CV 14 Ixxxvi 12
liv 48 xiv 23
fft ii (4) xiv 23
Wt iv 24 xlviii 16
xxvii 24 3UV 23
viii 50 viii 31
viii 48 vntwK Ixxxvi 30
viii 38 Ixxxvi 38
iv 10 f^nr xxxiii 1
liv 37, 47 Ixxix 32
Ixxix 2 xi 9
xlviii 67 Ixxxvi 12
vii 15 ; xi 1; xxiii 4; xi 34
W
Ixxxvi 1 c 2
xi 35 xi 41
civ 23 „tR^rrf5T
liii 44
ix 15; xiv 19; fr^rjFT cv 5, 6, 8
xvi 2, 11
Ixxvii 13, 16
Ixxxvi 2 vfitT
Ix 19
S^dM^ civ 20
o Iviii 4, 15
xiv 10
j^>T ?r?^T viii 38; Ivi 17
51^51 xcix 2
fastc^^i Ivi 17
HtcTJ xliii 39
i«r liii 32
|WR Ixxxvi 49
«R^ra; Ixxxvi 32
^STiii 1; vii 2; ix 3; x 16; WTT
xv 21; ci 12
«I3^ xiv 24 ?r^rrf^T
xx 2 ?r^j
vim Ixxxi 13, 15
^•j^sr xiv 14 ^n^rsr
vrnWr xiv 3 5TFT
. liv 105 ^mr^^nc
S8

Ixxvii 13 xi 49
xlvil 17 )> »,5mr cv 15
ii (U) ,&Kxn Ixxx 4
JTKT xi 5; xxiv 2i xvi 10
tiimm cv 14 viii 42
xiv 17 xi 1; xxi 2; xxiii 4;
xiv 9 xxiv 2; Ixi 1
•rrfe^pr xiv 13; xvi 12 xlvii 19; Ixxxvi 51
twT Ixxxi 17 viii 46
'>W* liv 119; Ivi 5 ■.frm xlvii 19
V 43 viii 24
i
»5Bfcr xxxiv 2 1 iii 34; v 94
liv 14 liv 50
.,srfrr xxxix 1 „^T liii 43
xliii 47;1 xiv 10
xiv 10 iii 6; v 2
"!
Ixxix 32 ir v 2
'fbr xiv 2; liv 119; Ixxxv 6 ii liv 17
xliv li xiv 17
Ixxx 4 xiv 29
xiv 22 v 35; x 4; xiv 3, 32
ii (4) ijftraf c 7
>.^57 liii 38 [ Ixxxl 6
xiv 21 i^m liii 45
,j5§ffe?Crl^r?rr i 10; xvii 1; ijTi^rr vii 8
XXIV 5 „T3 x 5; xiv 21; xvi 4
«>.
xiv 30 T>Tr5\^fi Ixxxi 4
?s5r Ixxvii 5,' 12, 23 xiv 18
Ixxvii 29 xvi 10
civ 55 Ixxvii 27, 37
xiv 5 ,?fen5it V 68
5
n jj ^ Ixxix 2 nfifcr viii 36
59

30, Iviii
„*** ii (18);

w
jj^rTT
Ixxxvi 37,
Ixxxi
liv
ix 2. 6; x 1,
liii
Iviii ix 2. 34;
liv
Ixxxvi
Ixxxvi
xiv
Hv 65,
fll

ix "flfe^T
SyVFTWT Ix
vi 12; vii 10; ix „3nTRr viii 24; xiv
x 6; xv 5; ci Iv
mWT Iv i

ii (18); xiii
Ixxx
ii(18); xiii
iv 22; xvi
v
xiv 26;#xvi (,wifsr

Ixxx ..w
60

srer lv 17 Ixxxv 5
xvi 26 mm liii 44
civ 22 mr* Ixi 1
xiv6; xvi 1 viii 23; xxiv 2;
.,T ii (4) Ixxxvi 1
Ixxxvi 12 xi 15
XX 2 v 19; liii 46
Ixxvii 23; Ixxxv 7 xiv 30
\9
51^ liv 119 agmfSr Ixxx 5
viii 39 sr^rert^ ii 12
"Sf viii 44 sr^TT i 5; ii!2; v 14,19; xxiv 2;
xiv 23 Iviii 41
Trfor^n?: xiv 12 Ixxiv 8
xiv 18 | viii 23
,
liv 119 !i ^5" xiv 1, 16; Ixvii 1; Ixix 2
liv 16,17, 72, 74, 75; 1 ^rsTrfefit xcix 2
Ixxxv 5 *nrT«r ix 11
«Pg3frT Ixx 3;
6
i flmftvii 5, 9; ix 6, 35; x 1,
xiv 18 I xv 27, 30; ci 1
xlvii 2
VRdTT^T Ixxxvi 2, 41
sra* Ixxx 3 | xiv 11; xvi 6
Iviii 36 *T€5T xiv 30
xiv 16 liii 45, 50
Iviii 30 xi 47
c 1, 3 Ixxxvi 38
xvi 26 wmrT Ix 19
viii 33 Ixxxvi 1
^TT^T xiv 19 *n^[r Ixxxv 6
c 1 xxvii 8
liv 18; Ixxxv 3, 5 xiv 1
Hv 105 viii 31
55 Iviii 44 Ixxxvi 38
61

xvi 11 Tsf v 40; x4; xiv 22, 33


Ixxxvi 30 xiv 27
xvi 9 xlvi
16
liii 45 cv 14
gsrwsrarta civ 42 liv 35; Ixxxv 3
civ 47 V 43
xiv 27 Ixxxvi 40
liii 15 V 81
W liii 63 ^3 xix 11; liv 99,110; Ivi 31
rv_ r\
^TRT liii 44 TTPr^lM^K xvi 11
W liii 43, 63 Ivi 17
ii (15) cvi 1
£sr
*ft'i!T«r xiv 25 xvi 10
--Tv _ -S—
vrnr^R xvi 12 civ 9
civ 25 JTHT^T viii 38
mx iii 2; v 41 THT xxiv 2; Ivi 29
3W Ix 19 Ixxx 4; Ixxxiii 1
iv 26; xiv 6, 32, xvi 1 ii (18); xiii 5
vi 8, 9,12; vii 9; ix 2, 14; v 40; xiv 2
00

; xxi 29; ci 6
•<

xiv 23
i

Ixv 3 xiv 15
nfui%a xi 44 T^cT* xliii 52
ZTforiJUlfrst civ 27 TIW xiv 11
jrftnr^ xiv 20 V 38
ix 10 xliii 43
«T"46OT Ixix 31, 37 »nrnftw xiv 9
TW Ixxx 7 Ixxx 5
civ 26 xlviii 71
JTf^T V 38 JTfT^cT xxiv 8; xxvi 1
iv 26; xvi 17 IT%^ ix 10
JRffT ^vii 5 xvi 32
102 xiv 11; xvi 10
. Hv
i

m Ixxvii 24 gH ii (4),' 9
Ixxvi 3 liii 15
mmsfr civ 54 vi 11,12; vii 6,11; ix 32;
xiv 27 x 2; xv 17; ci 10
xiv 2, 22; civ 3 ix 1; xlvii 4; liii 44;
Ixvii 3
?ncrw Ixxxvi 30
Iv vii 2, 9; ix 2; x 5;
4
xv 3; ci 3
xiv 3
JJJTT ix
cv 14
xcviii
xiv 2
xcviii
JTI4^ xlviii 66
v 39; xiv 7; xvi
xiv 18
JTTtrf xiv
xvi 26
xiv 24; Ivi
xvi 10; civ 14
xiv
xiv 27 rsf ..
iiv
Ixix 2
qiT v 19; Iviii
Ixxxvi 32
civ 24 li"
xvi
xiv 11
xlviii
xiv 5
mwrni liv 88 ii 14; ix 21; xiv 18; xvi
TKT ii (4) xiv
v 22; liii 47 ii
WW55T x 14; xiv 6 qrm ii
iftfT V 42 xiv
gtb«l) Ixxxvi 12 xvii
„tI5T Ixxx 5 3T ii
„4?r^rT5rT civ xiii
2
liii gSTT
45 viii
liv 103 ^TT^cf vii
x
»^Tfsr xiv 31 sfcrr ii
Ixxyii 10 iv 25; v 40; xiv
ii (4); xvi 6
6, 9, 10, 11; vii 2, 9;
ix 2; x 4; xxi 28; ci 2
xxviii 16; xlvii 20;
Ixxxvi 26
liv 72
liv 68
Ixxvii 23; Ixxx ^'ST viii 49; xi 32
vT^irnn liv 48
: civ 36
; civ

civ 29
Ixxvii 37
^ v 43
I xvi 16
:
xiv 6

civ 56
liii 28; Ixix vi 1
; vii 15
^ v 72; xiv 8; xvi 1
1 iv 19; xx 2; xxi 2;
! Ivii 8; Ixxx 4
! liii 28
j Ivii 7
Ixxxvi 38,
Ivii 8
liv 50; Ixxxvi 20, 48
Ixxvii V3I
sr^ngjir xiv 17
^ftvii6: ix 2; x 18; xv
v&Z x 5; xiv 8
Ixxix 32
xiv 30
mm xiv 29
xiv 12; xvi
STRjJrTC
Ixxxvi

I5l«riP»i
BnsrR:
fgfriTf

f^rsnr
f^srsn

f^w
f^cTSI
^tr

Rnftft
Br^rfw
Rnrra
xiv 26; xvi Rr^s-
liii
NWWtf.

f^f^nfsr
lxv9; cv
Ixix Rnmr

Ixxvii
.fs..
Ixxvii 10, WCH
Iviii 30
^ ^ ^ viii 43
viii 39 ,jsgr^
vijj 37
16 „^r
civ
„^f?r
civ
53 ^rauw
32 c jv
32 serfoqnr
civ
^^5 liii 46
1555 46 &pf
^
iv 6; vi 9; vii 12; ix 3,31; 3?niR^r
11 19;xv 14; 9
' a a^ltnif
lvi
29; Ixxix 10
«i » Us3
s
viii 4i
XlV 9
f^Ttre Ixxxvi 32 mr
v38
xcviii 13; c 1, 8 5™™- :xvi 1
lxxxvi
f^3 viii 23: Iviii 31; cv 14 -JI 52
lx 8 c 2, 5
liv 47 Ixxvii 10; Ixxx 5
ffr Ivi 18 xvi 21

Jf* xiii 2, xlviii 2 lxxvii &


f viii 34; Ivi 18; xiv 9 -nrA,— .. .
5nT
rt^tf WTvii61ll;ix3,34;x 2,
X W 29;x^r
OTrofan ! 1ft 17; xv 22; xxi ci 13
civ
C1V 10
10 5T»r -0
^ v38;
v38: xvi
1l'
=v
xiv 5 ^nfi-
^ liv
liv 81, 85; Ixxxv &
** iv^6; xiv 12; Ixxx
XXX
6 ^
6 lxxix j
lxxix !
^ «v
Xiv 23
23 ^
^ iii 23; v 27
27
liv 86 w uij
Ttrvn xiv ..
26
X,v 26
^cft x
xvi
vi
71
9
9
9
a,- n W«w lvii
Ivii 11
yy xvi
xvi 32 TO
32 w bcix
^ 2
2
kkv
lx«v 3 v i9>
19> 69

lax4;lnxiv
xiv 2 Ixxvi, »
. dv 54,
54. 59
59 xj
xi 30
30
66

liv 105; Ixxix 2, 13 xiv 14


Ixxxvi 31 xi 32
Ix 19 ix 21; xiv 23; xvi 35
i 9 ii (18); xx 2
Ix 19 Ixxvii 10
,*fere> xiv 20 Ixxvii 13t 23
,7^r Iviii 40 Sffar xvi 1
^rmtr viii 39 liii 45
civ 4 Ixxxvi 31
,,af Ixxix 13 xiv 8
9»^ lix 6; lxxix2; Ixxxv 7
rs is Mf^Tt xiv 9
MWu civ 30 ^rm liv 87; Ixxxv 6;
civ 8 Ixxxvi 37
liii 43 vmm xiv 28
liv 105; Ixxix 2 vi 7,11; vii 2; ix3; x 1,
rs r-
WW^K xiv 12 16; xv 20; xxii 2; ci 12
xiv 6 Ixxvii 24
iv 24 *&&&$ Ixxxvi 38
liv 50; Ixxx 6 Ixxxv 4 Ixxxvi 38
Ixxvi 3 sftvit * cv 14
Ixxxvi 30 liv 105
xxxiv 2; Iviii 53; lix 7 xvi 3
liv 87; Ixxxvi 37 Iviii 31
iii 23 eftwmv Ixxvii 16
liv 87 Iv ?9
xiv 27 '»)"*> civ 57
m Ixxxvi 1 xiv 25
xlviii 66 ^?t%g xi 37
viii 41 TfST Ixxxvi ,40
m xiv 18 ^ li 30; Ixxvi 8
Ixix 26 'TtTOfW Ivi as
xiv 5 &mK \ vfri 24
viii 19 smam
xi51;xx 5
xlviii 66
ii as)
ii (12) ,<ft5rr
Ixvii 3
vii 8 ,5^tT
. xiv 2 liii 21
V 81 Ix 22
liii 43 Ixxxi 17
xlviii 64 liii 39
xlviii 64 xlviii 55
xlviii 64 xlviii 56
xlviii 64 xlviii 57
. ii (15) liv 101
?;T^nTRT XX 5 iv 23; x 6; xiv 17, 19

liv 29 lix 6
fv
xiv 6 xiv 33
xx 5 ^ Ivi 18
xx 55 Ixxxvi 20
CIV 66
xiv 15; Ixxxi 3
«
xlviii yi ^53^ v 42
ja Oi
xlv v 2
xx xvi 9

56 Ixxvii 7, 9
31; xlviii
lix liii 37
6
..iflra' liii 44, 63
liii 31
18 „a?r'Rr Iviii 41
Ivi
..'srr xlviii 57
liii 46
v 42 x6; Ixxx 6
4
Ixx^ 5 civ 6
liflx 31, 39 liv 70
68

X 6 wrai civ 1^
.>1*T civ 7 vii 9; ix 16,31; x 1, 10;-
liii 21 xiv 19; xv 13; xxi 29; xxii 2;.
>$$ v37; xiv5; xvi 1 ci fc
Ixxix 32 xlviii S6
liv 88 Ixxviii 14
liii 43 „ttnrmT civ 28
^ftsw xiv 29 M Ixxix 2
WfcT liii 45 liv 45
CThnfk liii 20 «fi Ixxvi 3,11; Ixxvii 31
^'(Pyb Ixxx 5 5^ Ivi 18; Ixix 2
.,T ii (4), (5) fiS$ xiv 22; xvi 6
xiv 9; xvi 17
i xiv 22
r\ «v r
lytx^vN xiv 11 „^!T vil2; vii 4,12; x 1, 9;.
„ik Ixxx 6 xi 56; xv 11
xiv 17 ,,1*1.11!4< xiv 4
iv 23 xiv 33
xliii 52; xlviii 26 Ixxxvi 21
'PRWI* civ 54 Ixxxvi 31
Ixxvii 30
y^fPnw xiv 22; xvi 6 : fopy
WRT ii (15) xiv 24
ii (14) fiiWSTHiT liii 37
civ 38 r** xiv 27
^«H«T Ixxix 2 IMWOT cv 15
Ixxvii 5, 13, bnpw xiv 9
^ Kj\
t^rrVc^ Ixxx 4
1 PTFTK xiv 19
Ixxvii 7: xiv 28
w^FT lix tT5* iii U
wro civ 5; %r*r xiv m
qflistW 12; Ixxx 10; Ixxi 15 rkr i9; ii (U>
1

—4—
INDEX

N. B.—Tbe Raman and Arabic numerals opposite to each refer respecti-


vely to the Adhyaya to which it belongs and to the number of the Sloka therein.

ABANDONMENT XLVI—58
ABDOMEN—Elephant to have a huge — LXVII—2
Horses having hairy circles on the — LXVI-2
Men with the upper part of the—'dry LXVIII—14
ABHEERAS—will be destroyed IX—19
In the south are situated the^ XIV—12
—will suffer V—38
Saturn presides over the— XVI—31
ABHIJ1T—A moveable comet touching the star-.. XI—34
If Ketu touches—)clouds will be destroyed .. XLVII—12
The star—appertains to the circle of Indra, .. XXXII—16
The star—belongs to the merchant class. XV —29
When star —is attacked, artists and artistes
will suffer. XXXI11—19
ABHISARAS—are situated in the north. XIV—29
An earthquake of Indra's circle will bring
trouble to the— xxxn—19
ABLUTION—To be conversant with—s. H—(3)
To worship the idols with—s. XLVI—15
To worship a tree with—s. LV—8
Performance of royal—s. . XLYIT1—3-17
Brihaspati taught the -s. , XLV1II—86
ABNORMAL—births. XCV1I—4
ABORTION—Prediction of—in the case of a
woman. LI—38
Prognostication of—of a pregnant woman LI-35
Women will suffer—when ... V—85
Effect of an omen in the 3rd Division from
S. E. causes the—of one's wife LXXXVTl—32
ABSENCE—in other places cm—7
B. S. 1.
2 INDEX

ACCOUNTANTS XIX—10
ACHALA XXXII—4
ACQUISITION of wealth. XC—15
ACROBATS—Danger from or to — LXXXVII—33
ACTORS—are allotted to Purvaphalguni ... XV—9
Mercury presides over— XVI—20
Junction of roads filled with— XLIII—26
When Veuns is behind Mercury at rising or
setting,—will be ruined. IX—43
ADAMANTINE glue. LV1I—3
ADARSAS XIV—25
ADHAKA XXIII—2
ADHIMASA II—(5)
ADITI— V—2, XLVI1I—56, LL1I-45, 52, 56, 63; XCVIII—4
ADITYA—Daughter of Brahman, XXVI—5
—name of the Sun, XCLX-l
ADITYADASA ,father of Varahamihira ... CVI-6
ADULTERER—To Kartika are assigned—s. ... XV—4
Ketu presides over—s. XVI-39
ADULTERESS—The lady of the house
would be an—when LXXXIX—8
AERIAL CHARIOT— XL VI—90
AERIAL CITY—Time when effecits of—ies
will be felt. XCVII—13
an—in the four quarters XXXVI—1
an—seen in the north XXXVI—2
an army similar to an—screening the Sun's orb
at Sunrise or Sunset ... XLVII—26
an—in all directions and at all times ... XXXVI—3
Atmopheric portents consist of—ies ... XLVI—4, 5
Clouds in the form of an— , ... XXX—21
Multi-coloured— XXXVI—5
White—of clouds. XXX—23
AERIAL VOICE in the dewy season proves
beneficial XLVI—92
AFFECTION—Husband's- v ... CIII-13
AFFLICTED—One born in Purvabhadra will he.. n—13
INDEX

AFGANS—A comet hit by 'a meteor will become


unfavourable to the— XI—61
Ketu presides over-^ XVT—38
AFTERNOON—The —time is not favourable
for a query. LI—6
AGARU—Venus presides over — XVI—30
—is one of the substances of the Gandharnava
perfume LXXVII—13
The body of the person of the Bhadra class
will smell like— LXIX-16
Nortb-easterly breeze scented by— xxvn—9
An omen crying in the 19th Division will get,,. LXXXV1I—11
AGASTHYA—The-chara ' II—(18)
Course of sage— XII—1, 8, 13,
14, 15-17, 20
AGATE LXXX—6
AGE—For ascertaining the — of a person XCVI—17
AGHRATA—A variety of the eclipse. V—43, 50
AGNEEDHRAS XIV—25
AGNI is the, lord of one of the six month-periods
siunce creation. V—19
Effect of the six month-period swayed by— .. V—22
—,lord of one of the Yugas VIII—23, 24, 26
Ketus born of— XI—23
To Visakha are assigned men devoted to—... XV—14
Place where—should be kindled. XLVIII—34
White is the colour produced by— XXXIV—2
The quarter where authority is excercised
by— LI 11-49; LXXXVI—75
—is situated on the head of the House-God ... LIII—51
Effect of the door being at— LIII—70
AGNIHOTRA—To Krittika are assigned Brahmins
performing daily— XV—1
AGNIMANTHA ,a sacrificial material XLTV-9
AGRICULTURIST—Trouble to the— IV—9
—s will be destroyed when 1V-29
- •} The—s will prosper when VIII—52
4 INDEX

—s are assigned to Rohini.


The Moon presides over—s.
Fire seen in the west bodes evii to—s.
A dog barking at the Sun at Sunset indicates
immediate danger to—s. LXXXIX-4
AHI One of the deities in the ground plan of a
house

AH1RBUDHNYA—Lord of one of the 12 Yugas


in the Jupiter's Cycle.
—is the presiding deity of the star Uttara
bhadra-
AHORATRA
AIR
AIRAVATA—Name for a line of clouds.
Pearl—
AIRY
AJA—A road ascribed to Venus
Effect of planets moving in—
Name of a herb.
AJAIKAPAT
AJAKARNA
AJAMODA
AJAVEETHEE
AKARA
AKRANDA KlNGS-^-The Moon presides over
the—
AKRANDA—The Sun when standing in the
meridian is called— XVII-
—planets XVII-
AKSHAVALANA V—
ALAKAS
XI-
ALLIES **
XXXIV-
ALMS LXX1V-
ALTAR •« XLV1II-
Symptoms of the—
XLIV-
INPEX 5

Damsels having marks of—s on their soles or


feet attain to the status of queens. LXX—10
AMALAKA— LV —22; LVII—6
AMAVASYA XI—31
AMATORY TALK LXXVI—2; LXXVIII—12
AlviBA LXXIX—17
AMBUPAT1 LIII—50
AMBARAVATA XIV—27
AMBASHTAS IX—19; XIV--17; XVI—22
AMETHYST LXXX-4
AMIABLE CI-ll
AMIABLE PERSONS—To Purvaphalguni are
assigned— XV—9
AMNESTY XLV1II—81
AMOGHA—Sun beams called— XXVIII—-18; XXX—U
The long rays of the Sun at rising or setting
are named— XLVII—20
AMOROUS—intoxication LXXVII—37
AMOROUS TALK LXXVIII—12
AMRATAKA LIV-50; LV-ll
AMRITA CREEPER XL1V—9
AMSUMARDANA XVII—3
ANALA VIII—47
ANALA JEEVEE LXXXVI—29
ANANDA VIII—47
ANANTA XXXV—2
ANARTAS—Saturn presides over the — XVI—31
The-^-will parish V—80
The tracts of the—lie in fhe South west. XIV—17
ANDEERAKA LXXXVIII—26
t ANDHRA—The Chiefs of—will be killed XI—59
—is situated to the South-east of Bharata
Varsha. XIV—8
People in—will come to grief when Saturn
is overcome by Mars, XVII—25
ANDRAPOGON—a kind of grass XXX—29
. known in Sanskrit as Useera LV-—7; LIV—121*
LXXVII—12
6 INDEX

ANGA—Trouble to the people of— * V—72


Fright in the country of— IX—10
When Saturn is in Purvashadha, people
of —will come to grief. X—14
When Saturn is defeated by Mercury, the
—s. will be afflicted. XVII- 26
During an earthquake, the—s. will be
affected. XXXII—15
ANGARA LIII—61
ANGARI LXXXVI—12
ANGAVINISCH AY A 1—9
ANGELS XIII—8
ANGER—To become subjected to— VIII—51
ANGIRAS— II—(18)
(One of the seven Sages) XLVIII—63
Name of the first year of the second of the
Yugas. VIII—31
—is situated west of Marichi XIII—5
ANGLERS—are assigned to Satabhishak. XV—22
ANGUSHTIKA— LIV—109
ANILA—,a deity in the South-eastern corner of a
house Lin~43. 48, 55, 63, 72, 73
ANIMAL—Group of—s crying pleasantly in the
north XXI—16
—s and birds not facing the Sun send forth
their melodious notes. XXX—7
Flames from—s are said to forebode danger ... XLVI—22
Release—from the hands of butchers XLVIII—81
Increase of domestic- LXXII—6
Effect of a wild—standing at the town gate. ... XCI—3
Effect of wild—s standing in the border
of a town. XCI—2
Effect of• wild—s standing in a 'burning*
quarter. XCI-1
ANJANA—Name of a mountain. XIV—5
A kind of tree LIV—50; LXXVn-32
ANKLES—Effect of pimples on the— * LII—7
INDEX 7
1
ANKLE-JOINT LXL-4, LXVIII-'2, LXX—1, 24
ANKOLA L1V--51; LV-27
ANNIHILATION—of the population. XLVI-•30* XLVII—10
ANOINT—The preceptor should—the King. v ... XLVIII-50
Hymn for the—ing ceremony. ... XLVIII~51
ANT—% shifting their eggs is a sign of rain. ... XXVIII—7
—s laying eggs on water bespeak drought. ... XCV—59
ANT-HILL—Effect of a rain-bow seen on an— ... XXXV—7
Trees growing in—s are not good for making
Indra's banner. ... XLIII—13
Effect of an—produced on houses. ... XLVI—70
A place free frora~s. ... XLVIII—16
A house filled with—s will produce
calamities. ... LIII-90
Effect of an—to the east of a Jumbu tree ... LIV-9
an—to the north of an Arjuna tree. ... LIV—12
an—near a Nirgundi tree. ... LIV—14
an—to the east of a Jujube tree. ... LIV—16
an—near a Kakodumbara tree. ... LIV—19
an—to the south of a Vibhilaka tree. LIV—24
an—to the west of a Vibhitaka tree. • •• LIV—25
an—to the north-east of a Kovidara tree. ... LIV—27
a Saptaparna tree surrounded by an— ... LIV-29
an—to the south of a Karanja tree. LIV—33
an—to the north of a Madhuka tree. LIV—35
an—to the south of a Tilaka tree. •«. LIV—37
an—to the west of a Kadamba tree. ... LIV—38
a palm tree or a cocoanut tree covered with—s... LIV—40
an—to the south of a Wood-apple tree. ... LIV—41
an—to the north of an Asmantaka tree. ... LIV-43
an—to the north of a Handra tree. • »• LIV—45
—s surrounding certain trees. ... LIV—51
an—to the northeast of a Peelu tree. ■ *. LIV—63
an—to the east of a Peelu tree. . «* LIV—65
an—to the north of a tender bamboo. LIV—67
. an—to the west of ^ Rohitaka tree. .. * LIV—68
an—to the east of an Indra tree. ... LIV-69
\8 tNDEX

an—to the north of a Golden tree. ... LIV—70


Durva grass on the top of an— LIV—77
Durva grass on an—in a place full of Kadamba
trees. LIV—78
Rohitaka tree in the midst of three. —s. LIV—79
an—to the north of a knotty Samee tree. LIV—81
5—s in a place LIV—82
a white Rohitaka tree surrounded by an— LIV—84
Some specified creepers growing near an— LIV- 88
ground devoid of— LIV—90
an—seen at 4 cubits1 distance of a ground LIV—94
If in a row of—s one is taller than the rest. LIV-95
Trees grown in—s should he avoided by the
maker of images LIX—2
Elephant wantonly breaking—s. XCIV—13
a crow cawing sitting on an— XCV—35
Sudden appearance of—s in a house. XCVII—9
ANTARA CHAKRA— LXXXVII
ANT ARDWIJEPA. XIV—25
ANTAR1KSHA—Name of a deity L1II —43, 49, 52, 56
ANTELOPE—Bulls whose shanks resemble
those of— LXI—13
—is strong in the north. LXXXVI—23
—is of no consequence in the winter season ... LXXXVI—26
—is to be treated as good for a journey. LXXXVI—48
ANTIMONY. LIV—121; LXXXIl—1
ANTYADARANA. v—90
ANTYA VIDARANA. V—81
ANURADHA—Moon going through the South
of—will prove malefic. IY—6
When Mercury passes thro—, it is called
Papakhya. VII—12
The course of Venus is named Mriga when he
sways over—, Jyeshta and Moola IX-3
When Venus is in—, there will be dissensions
among Kshatriyas. ^ IX—32
When Saturn is in—, the Kulutas, Tanganas,
INDEX 9

Khasas, etc. will come to grief. X—12


r
A bad comet hitting—, the head of the Pandyas
will die. XI—58
TTiiDgs assigned to— XV—15
—belongs to the merchant class. XV—28
The quantity of rain in—will be 14 Dronas. ... XXIII—7
—appertains the Circle of Indra XXXI I—16
Kings will be troubled when—is struck. XXXIII—19
The Moon conjoining with— XLVII—18
—is one of the auspicous asterisms for commencing
the sinking of wells. UV—123
—is one of the asterisms auspicious for planting
trees. LV—31
—is a favourable star for the installation of
deities. LX—21
Meeting a friend will be the result when a new
cloth is worn at— LXXI- 5
Effect of a birth in— CI—9
Vrischika comprises the whole of— CII—4
ANUS—To suffer from pain in the ~ V—86
—is a masculine limb. LI—8
Pimples on the— Lli—6
Horses having hairy circles on the — LXVI—2
Flame appearing in a horse's — XCIH—2
ANUVATSAKA—Name of a lustrum VIII—24
ANUVIDDHAS. XIV-31
APA—A deity situated on the face of the
House-God. Liri-5I
APACHAYA. Malefies in—houses. XLI -U
APAH—A deity near Brahman. ...Llli~48, 49
Deity presiding over Purvashadha. XCV1I1—5
APAMARGA. L1V—115; LXXXV—7
APAMVATSA—Name of a star due north of Chittra. XXV—4
APARANTHAKA. XTV—20
APARANTHYA. V—40
APASAVYA—One of the varieties of an eclipse ... V—43
.Name of the lunar ylipse if it commences
from the north-east. V—44
B. S. 2.
10 INDEX

One of the 4 kinds of planetary conflicts. . XVII—3, 5


APAVATSA—A deity to the west of Brahman. L1II—47,49,51,56
APHRODISIAC. XVI—28
APIARY. LI—5
AQUATIC ANIMALS. People to be troubled by- IX—33
Trouble to— X—7
—are assigned to Rohini. XV—2
Affliction to— XVII—24
Clouds in the shape of — XXI- 23
AQUATIC BEINGS—Omens through— . LXXXVI—6
AQUATIC FRUITS. XV—25
AQUATIC PRODUCTS. XV—3, 22; XVI-7
When Mercury is defeated by Saturn,—
will suffer. ... XVII—17
One to get— LXXXVI f—17
ARANI. # , LIII-I20
ARAVASl1 XIV-17
ARBUDA MOUNTAIN. V—68
ARBUDAS—Saturn presides over— XVI—31
Trouble to the— XXXII—19
ARCH. The—at the bottom of the standard must
be fastened with tight nails. XLIII—58
Erection of a triumphal—to the north east of
a town. XL1V—3
A hermitage to be constructed south of the—... XL IV—8
The falling down of an—indicates King's
death. XLVI-74
ARCHES—A strong rough wind crushing— XXX—6
If triumphal—are burnt XLVI—20
If groups of birds sit on— XLVI—70
Damsels that have marks of—attain to the
status of queens. LXX—10
Effects due to the entry of wild animals into the
village—will be felt in a year XCVII—8
ARCHERS. XVIII—5
ARCHWAYS.—for the installation ceremony. ... LX—1
A slit in the formof an—brings fortune to men... LXXI—13
INDEX 11

ARCHITECTURE. lMl8); Adh. LIIE—21, 39-41


ARDHA—A term to denote a collection of
25 pearls. LXXXI—17
ARDHA-GUCHCHA. LXXXI—33
ARDHA-M AN AV A K A LXXXI—33
ARDRA—Course of Venus thro— IX—2
Four stars from—form the second Mandala ... IX—12
Effect of Venus when going through — IX—26
Effect of Saturn's stay in— X—1, 5
Effect of a malign comet eclipsing— XI—56
Things assigned to— XV—4
—belongs to the powerful class of cruel
persons. XV—29
Effect of Mercury passing thro— vn-3
An embryo of cloud formed in — XXI—20
Quantity of rain in — XXITI—9
Rain when the Sun is passing through— XXVIII—20
— is one of the stars of the Varuna circle XXXIT—20
Eflect of—being struck by a meteor. xxxin—19
Wearing a new cloth in — LXXI—2
Birth in— CI—3
—belongs to sign Mithuna. CII—2
ARECA. Use of—in chewing betel leaves. LXXVH—36
ARECA NUTS—Gain of— LXXXVII—2
ARGHA. LXXXI—17
ARIES. CII—I
ARIMEDA.—belongs to the central region XTV—2
ARISHTA. LIII-87
Existence of—tree indicates water close by, ... LIV—105
—shouldbe planted in gardens and near houses... LV-3
—tree is good for images and bestows prosperity
on the Kshatriyas. LIX-5
ARISHTIKA. XLVm-40
ARJUNA—When the Moon's orb is cut by Saturn,
tbe~B will suffer. IV—25
—, a tree best suited for making Indra's banner. XLIII—15
There will be wate/at 15 cubits near an—tree... C—101
12 INDEX
*
One should guess good rain from the—trees. ... XXIX—11
The—tree grows in a moist soil. LV—10
—tree is good for constructing beds and seats... LXXIX—2
—tree destroys one's enemies. LXXXV—5
—tree corresponds to one of the eight quarters
in a query or omen. LXXXVI—80
There will be good rain, if a crow caws
sitting on an—tree. XCV—16
—tree is good for images and bestows prosperity
on the Sudras. LIX—6
AHJUNAYANA—The King of—will meet with
destruction if. XI—59
In the north of Bharatavarsha lie the—s. XIV—25
The—s belong to Jupiter XVI—22
When Jupiter is vanquished by Venus, the
—s will suffer. XVII—19
ARKA TREE—as tooth stick bestows good
brilliance. LXXXV—3
ARKA PLANT—Increase of gold is indicated
by the— XXIX—10
Ungent prepared with the milky juice of the—.,. L—25
ARM.—People to suffer on account of clash of—s. VII—3
Little clash of—s. XXXIV-10
—s belong to the masculine limbs. LI—10
Effect of pimples on the— LI I—5
Deities on the left—of the House—God LIII-54
The length of the—and fore—of an idol. LVIII—25
The circumference of the— LVIII—26
Kings have—s like the trunks of elephants. LXVIII—35
Kings have long—s. LXVIII—88
—s of the Hamsa type of men. LXIX—7
—s of the Malavya type of men. LXIX—10
—s of the Bhadra class of men. LXIX—13
Love is indicated by exposing the—s. LXXVIH—3-
Omen causing clash of— LXXXVH--30, 32, 43
Effect of a dog smelling both the~s. LXXXIX—13
ARMLET. ^ XLIII—45
INDEX 13
ARMOUR—Storing—s when the Sun is in Simha. XLII—6
ARMOURY—Places where—is kept will not be
suitable for a query. LI—5
ARMPITS.—are masculine limbs. LI—8
Pimples on the two—. LII—4
Idol's ...LV1II—24, 26
men with—not perspiring. LXVIII—33
men to have raised — LXVIII—86
ARMY. XLIV—20
Lands for the location of the— 11—(is)
Mobilisation of the— IV—10
Disaffection in the King's— V—89
Annihilation of the — XXX—3
Flock of deer to the right or left of an— XXX—4
Ruin or prosperity of an— ...!XXX-25, 28
When a meteor approaches an— XXXIII-30
Danger to the commander af an— XXXIV—10, 13
Mutiny in the— XXXIV—20
Shattering and destruction of the King's— ... XLIII—22
One whose—consists of soldiers in a jolly mood. XLIV—28
Devastation of the country by a hostile— XL VI—82
Clash of—ies. XLVII—16
King's—to be completely routed. XLVII—25
—similar to an aerial city. XLVII—26
Leading to the command of an — LXVIII—58
A commander of—ies. LXIX—20
Omen in a marching- LXXXVI—11
Fleeing and destruction of an— XCIY-9
Crows perched on something pertaining to an—
relate to battle. XCV—11
If crows enter an— XCV-46
AROHA—One of the 10 varieties of eclipses. V—43
AROHANA V—49
ARRACK—Distress to distillers of— IX—34
ARREST—Pimples causing— LII—5
ARRIVAL—of an eminent personage XCVI—10
ARROGANCE—producj^fe repulsion ... LXXV—6
14 INDEX

ARROGANT FELLOWS. XVI—13


ARROW—One of the 8 arms of an idol of Vishnu
should have an—
>
)—1
t

Goddess Ekauamsa should have an —in one


of her 8 arms. LVIIT—39
Damsels having the.marks of an—on their
soles or palms. LXX—10
ARSENALS. LIII—16
ARSENIC. XLIV-9
ARTISAN—Distress to—s. ^V—29
—s are assigned to Punarvasu. XV—5, 11
Mercury presides over—s. XVT-I9
One has to know—s from saffron. XXIX—9
—will suffer. . XXXII—11
ARTIST—Distress to—s. V—29
Eclipse in Chaitra will make—s suffer. V—74
Venus in Hasta will make—s sufTer. IX—30
—s are assigned to Purvaphalguni. XV—9
Trouble to—s , XXXIII—19
Danger from— LXXXVII—43
ARTISTES—Trouble to— XXXIII—19
ARUNA—When darkness is just pierced by—'s rays. XII—16
ARUNA KETUS. XI—24
ARUNDHATEE. XI IT—6
ARYAMAN—is situated to the east of Brahman LIII—46
—is the presiding deity for Uttaraphalguni XCVIII—4
—is the lord of Taitila Karana. C—I
ARYA METRE. LIV—99
ARYAVARTA. V—67
ASANA. II—(15)
The state of mustard is known from the—tree XXIX—5
—is a tree recommended for the construction
of beds. LXXIX—2
ASANI XXXIII—1,2.4
ASCENDING NODE V—15
ASCETICS—will be ruined when. 1X-43
—are assigned to Swati. XV—13
INDEX 13

When Mercury is beaten by Mars,—will suffer. XVII—15


Place occupied by—, unfavourable for a query. LI—5
Effect when a querist looks at an— LI—20, 22
^ Houses of— Lifi—ie
Sighting of an— LXXXYII -9
ASHADHA—Moon passing through the two-—s. ... IV—5
An eclipse falling in the month of— V—77
Moon's conjunction with Uohini in the dark
half of-- XXIV—4
Moon's conjunction with— XXV—1, XXYI—12, 13;
Moon's conjunction with Swat5 in the month of-— XXV—6
Full moon in— XXVi—1, 14, 15; XXVil—1, 6.
intercalary— month. XXVI-11
The asterism- appertains to the circle of Indra. XXXII—16
Portents seen in— XLYl~87

<i
hM
ASHADHA YEAR-of Jupiter.

i—i

***
1
ASHES—Effect of seeing a wagtail ^perched
on a heap of— XLV—9
Ablution in a ground free from— XLVIII—16"
A place covered with—is inauspicious for a query. LI—4
If a querist be standing on—, he will be afflicted
with disease. LI-14
A piece of earth having the colour of—is
declared to be waterless. LI V—106
A rock having the colour of—is without any
water nearby. L1Y—109
Omens stationed on - bring about quarrels. ... LXXXVI—60
If a dog hides eatables inside—, there would
shortly be an outbraak of fire. LXXXIX—13
If a crow throws—in a couch, XCV—12
ASHTAKAVARGA. II (14)
ASHTAMI. V—17
ASHTASRL LVI—18
ASIKAS. XI—56
ASIMUSALA. VI—5
AS IT A. XI—1
INDEX

ASLESHA-—The Sun's eastern course began at


one time from the latter half of—
—represents the heart of the Samvatsara purusha.
Course of—is in the Airavata road.
Effect of Venus in—
Effect of Saturn in—
Effect of—being eclipsed by a comet
Regions under the group commencing with—,,,
Things assigned to—
—belongs to the Outcasts,
Embryo formed in—rains for many days.
Quantity of rain in—
—constitutes Varun,a's circle.
Thieves will be troubled when—is struck. ... >
Effect of a cornet touching—
A new cloth if worn in—
—makts its effects felt on the same day.
Effect of birth in-
Karkataka contains the whole of—
ASMARA—s will suffer destruction when an eclipse
occurs in Kanya.
People of—will be in distress.
The will be put to much suffering.
The chief of the—s will die.
In the north west of Bharata Varsha are the—s.
Mars presides over people of—
The—s will suffer.
The—s will be affected.
ASM ANT AK A TREE.
ASOKA—When a halo is of the colour of—flowers.
A mock Sun of the colour of—blossom. ... '
When fire shows the hue of —flower.
Ornament of the hue of the red—flower.
—trees should be planted.
The banks of a tank must be shaded by—trees.
A diamond of the hue of—flower is presided
over by Vayu. ^
INDEX

ASPECTS—Effects of planetary— II—(14)


To ward off evil effects of malefic-— ... CIV—48
Neutralisation of—when ... CIV—52
ASRUMUKHA. ... VI~2
ASS—Ulkas resembling—es. ... XXXIII 9
ASSEMBLY—To Anuradha is assigned delighting in—ies. XV—15
Omens to be considered with respect to the
chieftain of an— ... LXXXVI II
ASSOCIATIONS.—When Saturn is in Jyeshta,
—come to grief. ... ' X—13
In Vanik Karana, it is auspicious for trading,—, etc., C—4
ASTAGIRI.—The—is situated to the west of
Bharatavarsha. ... XIV—20
ASTERISM.-^aII about—s are treated in Yatra. ... 11—(15)
Sun with a slit in his disc and occupying at the time the
natal—of a king indicates his destruction. Ill—29
Eclipses occurring in any of the—s ... V—42
—occupied by Jupiter. ... VIII-—I
A year is composed of two—s. ... VlII—2
Jupiter is beneficent when he transits 2—s in a year, VIII—16
—s; Northern, Central and Southern- ... IX—5
Celestial Ketus are those that are seen among the—s. XI—4
When groups of—s beginning with Krittika are hurt XIV—32
When planets come together in any— ... XX—4
Foetus bom during the Moon's stay in a particular— XXI—7
An—at which an embryo is formed if afflicted by a
malefic planet. XXI—33
Quantity of rain should be guaged on the day of
the—during which there is rain. XXIII—3
If no rain in any of the —s beginning with
Purva^hadha,
If an—be afflicted by the Sun, Saturn or Ketu.
A diagram of the planets and the—s.
One should ascertain the direction of the wind
at the Moon's conjunction with the— XXIV-9
Moon cutting across the prominent—of a group. XXIV—34
" An—having, got an ^dependent halo around it. XXXIV—18
B. S. 3.
18 INDEX

For making Indra's banner the astrologer and carpenter


should proceed to the forest at an auspicious-~XLlII-^I2
Unnatural behaviour of-^s. ... XLVI^4
The—of probable time of deivery of a pregnant woman
will correspond to the particular limb touched
by her at a query. ... LI—43
The—s propitious for sinking wells. ... LIV—123
The—s favourable for the planting of trees. ... LV—31
Effect of an—on marriage. ... XCVIII—3
In Godhuli lagna, it is unnecessary to consider the—,
Tithi. etc ... CIII—13
ASTHMA—To suffer from— ... VIII—48
When Venus is of green colour,—will prevail... IX—44
ASTRINGENT—If the querist hiccoughs, it has to be
inferred that he has eaten something— LI—32
A copper-coloured earth mixed with gravel yields
water of an—taste. ... LIV—104
ASTROLOGER.
Aphorisms relating to an— ... II—(l)
Qualifications for an— ... II—(2)
Qualities of an— ... II—(3)
The—should be conversant with II—(4), (5), (6), (7), (8)
(9). (10). (11), (12).
Who is a true—? ... II—(13)
The predictions of a true—will never prove void
of effect. ...II—3; XXI—3
An—in the employ of a King. ... II—(18)
An—is essential to a King. ••• IL-8, 9, 10
One should avoid a place where there is no— ... II—XI
Importance of an—of Brahmin origin. ... II—14
—s are assigned to Krittika. ... XV—I
The royal—should give an ablution to the King
on a day with the asterism of Pushya. ... ' XLVIII—3
The royal—should set out at night. ... XLVIII—18
The—should tell the auguries of Fire. ... XLVIII—78
The duty of an—at a query. LI—1
An—will always be honoured, t ; • LI—44
|NDB2C 19

Houses for royal—s. LI1I—10


Honouring the— LX—18
A clever—reveals the past and the future. LXVIII—I
ASTROLOGY—The Science of—is contained in this
Samhita. CVI—1

X
T
O
OJ
ASTTHI KETU.
ASURA—Name of one of the deities. LI1I—44
ASWAGANDHA. LXXVI—9
ASWAKARNA—The price of horses should be
determined from the— XXIX—7
The existence of an—tree indicates that water
is far off. LIV—105
Dignity will result from the use of— LXXXV—7
ASWARAKSHA. LXXXVI—33
ASWATTHA—belongs to the central region of
Bfaaratavarsha. XIV—3
The success of all crops should be guessed
through the—tree. XXIX—3
—is c*ie of the sacrificial twigs required. XL1V—12
Effect of an—tree in the corners of houses, ... LIII—85
—bestows prosperity on the Kshatriyas. LIX—5
The image should be bathed with a decoction of — LX—8
The genital organ of a woman being similar
to the leaf of the—tree. LXX—3
ASWAVADANAS. XIV—6
ASWAYUJA—Solar or lunar eclipse in the lunar month of—V—80
Effect of Mercury being visible in the month of- VII—18
Formation of clouds and fall of rain in the
month of— XXI—U, 12
The lustration ceremony should be performed in-- XLIV—2
ASWAYUJA YEAR. VIII—14
ASWINI—When Mercury passes through— VII—6
—belongs to the Go-veethi of Venus. IX—2
When Saturn passes through— X—3
To—are assigned horse-dealers, commandants, etc, XV—26
—belongs to the merchant class. XV—29
Qttantity of rain in— XXIII—9
-^-belongs to the cirdfe of the Wind-God. XXXII—8
SO irabis
If—be struck, artists and artistes will be attacked. XXXITI—19
' "—is favourable to the planting of trees. LV—31
Wearing a new cloth in— LXXI—I
Effect of birth in— ... CI—1
—is comprised in Aries. CII-I
ASWINS—The lords of the 11th Yuga in Jupiter's
cycle are the two— VIII—23
The presiding deities of Aswini are the— XCVIII—4
ATASEE—is to be determined from the flowers
of Vetasa, XXIX—6
Kanya presides over— XLI—5
ATASEE FLOWER—If Saturn be deep-blue like the— X—21
The image of Vishnu to be made as dark as the-- LVIII—32
A pearl dark like the— LXXXI—7
ATASEE FRUIT. LVII—3
ATHARVA SIR AS. XLVI—73
ATHARVA VEDA. XLVIII—71
ATH1EST—A friend of—s XLVI—76
Kubja is an— LXIX—35
atibala. LIV—50
ATIMUKTA—From the—tree is known the state
of cotton crop. XXIX—5
For making the wood-apple shoot, there is a
CM
CM
>
A

combination of 8 roots one of which is—...


1

Desired objects may be expected from— LXXXV—5


ATMOSPHERIC KETU. XI—2. 4
ATMOSPHERIC PHENOMENA. XLVII—1
ATMOSPHERIC PORTENT. XXI-25; XLVI—2, 4
ATOM. LVIII—1, 2
ATRI—One of the seven sages. II—(18)
—is situated to the west of Angiras. XIII—5, XLVIII—66
—'s hermitage. ... XIV—14
Portents enunciated by— « XLVI—1
ATTACK—Crows—ing people with their beaks. ... XCV—9
Success of—s when made during certain '
^sterisms. XCVIII—7
ATTENDANT-^-To Aswini are assignedt-s. XV—26
papx ,21
Kubja is an-^of Ha Asa, ... LXIX—35
Mandalaka is an-~-of Ruchaka. ... LXIX—37
AUSPICIOUS-r-Thamasakeelakas produce—effects when

1—»
they enter the Moon's orb.

>—44

00
1

Mars will prove—when VI—12
Saturn is-^when he is jet black. X—21
A cornet whose crest has been hit by an Ulka
will prove— XI—61
Teeth will be—when ... LXVIII—52
The sound of a Jackal will prove—when XC-15
AUSPICIOUS CEREMONIES. XVI--23, XCVIII—10
AUSPICIOUS FUNCTIONS.—A wagtail in--tends
to prosperity. XLV—5
AUSPKIOUS HOUSES from a Rasi. XLI—12
AUSPICIOUS RITE. ... XLVHI—84
AUTHORS.—To meet with— ...LXXXV1I—11
Danger from— ...LXXXVII—37
AUTUMN.—The —shines like a smiling damsel. XII—9
To Anuradha belong all things that grow uv— XV—15
Shining like the Sun in— ... XLIII—66
Portents auguring well in— ... XLVI—91
The swan, cow and Krasuncha are of no
consequence (for omens) in— ...LXXXVI—27
AUTUMNAL CREEPERS—Mithuna presides over— XLI—3
AUTUMNAL CROPS—will be abundant. IX—42
—will be affected. X—18
The—will not flourish. XXV—2
Enriched— XXVII—1
Growth of— ... XL—1, 12
Vrishabha presides over— XLI—3
AUTUMNAL SEASON. V—78
AVAHANA CEREMONY. ... XLVII1—19
AVANTEE.—People of—will suffer. ... V—40, 64, 73
AVAMARDANA. V—3, 48
People of—will be crushed. IX—17
People of—will be in distress. ... IX—18, 21
The King of—will^be destroyed. XIV—33
22 INDEX -
Dravyavardhana, ruler of— LXXXVI—2
AVARJITA. IV—14
AVARTAKAS. XIV—12
AVARTAKETU. XI—50
AYERHOAS. XXVII—4
AVERSION. LXXV—5
AXE.—creaking sound of the— XLIII—19
Figure in the palm like an— LXVIII—47;; LXIX—34
AXLE. XLIII—22
AXLE PINS. XLIII—22
AYANA. II—(4), (8)
AYANA VALANA. V—18
AYODHYA.—The people of—will suffer. IV—24
—belongs to the central region. XIV—4
AYURDAYA. II—(14)
AZURE STONE. LXXX—5

BACK. The—is a neuter limb. • LI—9


Pimples on the—cause the destruction of miseries, LII—5
Hairy circles on the—are auspicious. LXVI—3
It is auspicious for men to have the—short. LXVIII—86
The flaming of a horse's—leads to the owner's
victory. XCIII—3
BACK-BONE—A tortoise that has a fine—is auspicious. LXIV—3
Elephants having—s similar to a bow and hips
are called Bhadras. LXVII—1
BAD TASTE. LI V—122
BADARAS. XIV—19
BADARAYANA. XL—1
BAHLEEKAS ...XVII—13,25
BAHUDHANYA, VIII—33
BAHUGIRL XVI—26
INDEX .23

BAKULA.—tree should be planted amidst thorny trees. LIII—87


BALA. ... LXXX—3
BALABALA. LXXXVI1I-36
BALADEVA. LIV—125; LVIII—36
BALADEVAPATTANA. ... XIV—16
BALAKA. LXXVII-9, 28
BALANCE, ...XXVI—2, 9
BALAVA. ... C—1, 2
BALI. ... LVIII—30
BALHEEKAS—Trouble to the—is caused by
Saturn in Magha, v ... X—7
-^will be joyful when ... XVIII—6
An earth-quake of the fire circle will affect the— XXXII—15
BALKH—The people of—will suffer. ... V—37
The Sun presides over— ... XVI—1
BAMBOO—^Having the appearance of a cluster of—s. XI—26
Meteor in the form of a—cluster. ... XXXIII—27
Indra gave a—flagstaff to the King of Chedi ... XLIII—8
Flags and discuses made of— ... XLIV—4
Swords shaped like a—leaf. ... L—7
Pearls are got from— LXXX1—1, 28, 29
The direction corresponding to—tree, LXXXVl—80
BAND. ' ... LXV-7
BANDHUJEEVA—Abundance of coral should be
inferred from the—flowers. ... XXIX—8
Comets resembling—flower. ... XI—11
Lower lip similar to the—flower. ... LXX—6
BANDHUKA FLOWER. ... XXX—15
BANNER—The Sun's disc being obscured by an
obstacle in the form of a— ... Ill—18
To Jupiter belongs-s, XVI—24
Clouds having the shapes of a— ... XXX—27
Meteors that resemble—s. ... XXXIII—10
A meteor that has the appearance of Indra's— XXXTII—24
An aerial city shining in the sky with—s. ... XXXVI—5;
XLIII—2, 5, 6, 7, 10, 11, 12, 14, 18, 35, 37, 38, 39, 41,
45, 50, 51, 56, 59, , 60, 61, 64, 67.
mctex

Planets stationed in the form of a— ... XLVIl'—7


The King should worship his— XLVIII—1%
Men having the figures of a—become immensely
wealthy. ... LXVIII—48
Damsels having the marks of—s. ... LXX—10
A slit in the form of a— ... LXXI—13
—s of certain colours are favourable to persons. LXXII—4
When cutting the tusk if the figure of a—appear LXXIX—21
The sign of the east is a— ...LXXXVI—78
Dog passing yrine on a— ...LXXXIX—1 (a)
BANYAN TREE.
Barley should be guessed through the— ... XXIX—3
Querist with the fruits of the—in his hand ... LI—17
—produces unfavourable effects in the Western
corner. ... LIII—85
Where a—and a Pippala tree are together. ... LIV—96
The banks of a tank should be shaded by— ... LIY—119
One should drive a wedge of—at the place of
the vein. ... LIV—124
—bestows prosperity. ... LXXXV—3
The quarter represented by the— ... LXXXVI—80
BARBARAS. The—will be affected. ... V—42
The—are situated in the South west. XIV—18
BARBARIAN—s will be destroyed. ... IX—40
—s live in the west. ... XIV—21
—s will come to grief. ... XVII—16
The—tribes belong to Rahu. ... XVI—35
BARBER—When Saturn is in Hasta,—s will come to grief. X—9
—s are assigned to Krittika. ... XV—I
Unfavourable will be a place occupied by—s for a query LI—5
—'s wives serve as go-betweens. ... LXXVIII—9
BARDS—The King should sit on the throne with—
and Brahmins shouting. ... XLVIII—49
One coming in contact with— ... LXXXVII—6
BARHICHITRAKA, ... XLVII—1
BARK—People clad in— ... XIV—31
When dogs—con tin nously looking up towards
v
the Heavens xxvm—io
INDEX 25

When a querist looks at— LI—14


One ought not to use a toqth-stick that
is without— .. LXXXV-2
If one or more clogs—at the Sun at Sunrise. .... LXXXIX-2
If a dog—s in the S. E. corner . LXXXTX—3
A dog—ing at the Sun at Sunset . LXXXIX7-4
A dog—ing at the north at midnight . LXXXIX—5
If a dog standing on heaps of straw or tops of
palaces—very loud . LXXXIX—6
If a dog—s looking at the lady of the house .... LXXXIX—8
If a dog—s facing a person desiring to undertake
a journey. . LXXXIX—14
If dogs bark repeatedly in a group in the middle
of a village. LXXXIX—18
BARLEY—The earth will abound in— VIII—30
—is assigned to Pushya XV-6
The Moon presides over— XVI—7
The earth will be rich in— XIX—6
Through the Banyan tree—should be guessed. XXIX—3
from the Saptaparna rich growth of—is ascertained. XXIX—4
Mesha presides over— XLI—2
Vrishabha presides over— XLI—3
Tula presides over — XLI—5
—preparations to be offered to fire. XLIV-11
If the stalk of—has a branch or two XL VI—33
If the querist touches his neck, his food has been of— LI—30
A cock whose neck is of the shape of a—corn. LXIII—2
Maiden whose feet contain" marks of— LXX—2
A diamond having the form of a—corn LXXX—10
One will acquire— LXXXVII—4
BARREN—ness of one's journey. LXXXIX—16
Rahu and Ketn make the girl—
O
►—(1
cy\

BARUKACHCHAS—are situated to the South XIV—11


The Moon presides over— XVI—6
BASE MEN. X—3
BASE-MINDED.% VIII—12
BASHFULNESS. LXX VIII—12
B, S, 4.
26 INDEX

BATH. XLVIII—72
A shave soon after a—is not good. XCV11I—13
BATHE. XCV—16
BATHS. II—(15)
BATHING—Scents that become perfumes for— .. LXXVII—28
—of a woman after her menses LXXVI1I—21
BATTLE—Baths for success in— II-(15)
A—will be impending. VI11—17
Vidyadharas will be crushed in— IX—27
>
X

People and kings will be suffering from—s. ..


1

The country will be torn by many—s. XIX—19


4
Omens that have a blasted ' position cause— LXXXVI—63
Crows perched on something pertaining to the
army indicate a— XCV—11
BAVA KARANA. C—1, 3
BEAKS—Crows with their—raised indicate danger
to a traveller. XCV—11
If a crow scratches with its—, a massacre of
men is indicated. XCV—31
BEAMS—When the stars are pale and devoid of— XIII—7
The thickness of the— LIIl—30
The tips of the—should be laid in a direction from
left to right. LXXrX-27
BEANS. XVI—25
BEAR—A dog having eyes like those of a— LX1I—1
The—is strong in the South. LXXXVI—21
—s are of no consequence in Hemanta LXXXVI—28
The cry and sight of the—are good but not the
mention of their names. LXXXVI—42
BEARD—being smooth are of good augury. LXVIII—57
BEASTS. If—howl dreadfully at Sunrise or Sunset. Ill—38
—are assigned to Mrigasira XV—3
—are assigned to Swati XV—13
Cries of— XXIV—25
Cries of—at dawn facing the Sun XXX—5, 30
The effect caused by the cries of—will be felt
in a week. XXX—31
The Asani falls upon— XXXIII-4
IKDEX 27
—forming cirdes at dawn and twilight. XLVI—67
A twilight resounding with the cries of—■/ XLVII—27
Loss of—with cloven hoofs. LI—16
The nature of men resembles that of— LXVIII—108
—that have female names. LXXXVI-38
Omens caused by— LXXXVI—53
One conversant with the cries of— XCVI—1
Effects of the cries of— XCVII—7
BEAUTY. LXXVIII—13
BEDS—Injuries to— II—(18)
Sparks observed in— XLVI—22
Dogs barking atfinding on — LXXXIX—20
Crows striking the—with a gem. XCV—12
BEE-HIVE—Trees that contain— LIX—3
Effect of— XCVII—8
BEES—Sky covered with clouds resembling— XIX—4
Clouds dark as Tamala and the— XXIV—17
If honey—cling to the banner XLIII—63
Forests resounding with the notes of— XLVI II—5
Clouds as dark as— XXVI11—15
Clouds appearing like swarm of— XXXII—17
A stone resembling— LIV—107
A rock having the color of— LIV—109
Trees in which—have taken up their abode. LXXIX—3
Diamonds showing scratches like — LXXX—15
Rubies showing the lustre of— LXXXTI—1
—building their honey-combs inside a house XCV—58
BEES WAX—belongs to Jupiter. XVI—25
The value of Brahmins, Kshatriyas should be
determined by— ... XXVI—8
BELL-METAL—Vrischika presides over— ... XLI—6
—is one of the constituents for Vajra Sanghata LVII—8
BELLOWING. Cows—in panic. XCII—1
BELLS—Banner bedecked with— ... XLIII—7
The sound of—and conch shells are strong
in the north. ....LXXXVI—23
BELL-RINGERS—When Saturn is in Pushy a, the—
• will come to grief, g ... X-6, 12
28 IHtokx
BELLY-^is one of the feminine limbs/ LI—8
If at a query a woman touches the— LI—38
Pimples appearing on the— LII—6
When an idol is of a slender— LVIIJ—50
A bull that has a white — LXI—7
A bull that has a well-shaped-— LXI-10
For a horse there are 2 hairy circles between
the—and the navel. LXVI—4
The Manda class of elephant has a hanging— ... LXVII—2
A man with an even—or a—resembling a pot... LXVIII—18
People with folds on their— LXVIII—24
A woman with a hanging— LXX—20
BELOVED—The Moon presides over—persons ... XVI—8
Young women mentally go only to their—ones. LXXV—4
Union with a—person. XC-I5
A woman to be a—of the husband. cm—io
>
0

BENARES.
1

BENEFIC—Moon aspected by—s. ...XXVIII—1, 19


Strong—s in the auspicious houses from a Rasi. XLI—12
Strong—s aspecting a Rasi. XLI—13
The Moon aspected by and associated with—s. XLII—14
Kendra and Trikona houses are occupied by—s. LXXVIII—25
BENEFIC PLANET. CIV—52
BNEFICIAL—Mercury will prove—to the people when VII—20
Jupiter will prove—when VTII-53
BENEFICENT—A planet proves—when XVI—40
BENEFIT—will accrue to the person when XC—13
BENGAL GRAM—is assigned to Visakha XV—14
Saturn presides over— XVI—34
<

Ui
T

BENZOIN.
BERYL—If Saturn be as bright as the— X—21
When the Sun possesses the lustre of—XX VIII—3; XXXVII—I
The abundance and cheapness of—should be inferred
from Nandikavarta. XXIX—8
U A twilight,having the hue of— XXX—20
When the fire shows .the hue cf— XLII I-33
' A SrWord having the lustre of— ■ - L—22
mm 29
A stone or rock resembling— ... LIV—107
Bulls with eyes hued like the—stone LXI—14
A tortoise having the lustre of— LXIV—3
—, one of the gems. LXXX—4
One will get— .'..LXXXVTI—10
feESIEGING. XCI—3
BESTIAL NATURE. ... LXVIIT—114
BETEL. LXXVII—-35, 36. 37
BHADHAPADA—Effect of an eclipse in— V—79
Effects in the—year of Jupiter. VIII—13
Clouds formed in— ...XXI—10. 11
Conditions when the month cannot be called —... XXVII—8
Banner to be ushered on the 8 th of— ... XLIII—23
Animals of no consequence in— ...LXXXVI—27
BHADRA. The—s are situated to the East
of Bharatavarsha. XIV—7
A variety of wagtails named— XLV-2
—, a kind of herb ... XLVITI—40
A class of elephants are called—s. LXVII—1
The colour of— LXVII—5
—, one of the Mahapurusha yogas. LXIX—2
Height, extent etc, of the—type of men. LXIX—7
Characteristics of the—type of men LXIX—13
Age of the—type of men. LXIX—19
Vamanaka is a servant of the King of the— type. LXIX—32
Pearls produced from the—class of elephants ... LXXXI—20
—is the name given to one class of Tithis XCIX—2
BHADRASWA. IX—11
BHAGA—is the lord of the 12 th Yuga in Jupiter's cycle. VIII—23
—name of the presiding deity of Uttaraphalguni. XCVIII—4
BHAGANDARA. XLVTII—64
BHAGAVATAS. LX—19
BHAGURT. Sage— ... XLVIII—2
BHAGURU. ... LXXXVI—1
BHALLAS. . XIV—30
BH ALL AT A. _ LIII—45, 50, 52
30 mm
BfclALLATAKA—One should guess danger for
men from— ... XXIX—11
—nuts. XLIV—5
If—-tree be covered with ant-hills, there will be
water 3 cubits from there LIV-50
—fruit LVII—3
BHANDEEKA. ...LXXXVIII—7
BHANDEERA. ... LXXXV—6
BHARADWAJA. Sage— ... LXXXVI—2
—goat ... LXXXVI—41
Sound of the— - LXXXVIII—15
BHARANI—Mercury cutting through— VII—5
The course is known as Prakrita when Mercury
passes through— VII—9
X

The course of Venus through—


>—<
1

The 9 stars from—onwards constitute the northern


course of Venus. IX—6
The 4 stars commencing from—constitute the first
cycle of Venus. IX—10
In—, Venus causes damage to Kiratas and Yavanas. IX—35
Saturn passing through— X-l, 3
If—be dimmed or touched by a malign planet. XI—54
To—are assigned XV—27
—belongs to the outcasts. XV—30
Rain in— XXIII—7
—belongs to the 'Fire* circle. ... XXXII—12
When—is struck, ... XXXIII—19
Wearing a new cloth in— LXXI—I
Birth in— CI—1
Aries comprises— €11—1
BHARATAS. XVI—21
BHARATAVARSHA. XIV—X
BHASAPARA. XVI—1!
BHASHA. ...LXXXVIII—4
BHASHAKA. ... LXXXVI—38
BHAVA. VIII-31
BHAVAKETU. XI—47
INDEX

BHE BHE XC-13


BHEDA. ... "-(8)
—(cleaving), XVII—3
BHEEMARATA. ... XYI—9
BHIKSHU. ... LXXXVI 30
BHOGAPRASTTHA. XIV~25
BHRIGU. ... XL VIII 64
BHRINGA. ... LIII—63
BHRINGARA. ...LXXXVIII-6
BHRINGARAJA. ... LIII—44, 56
BH KING EES. ... IV—22
BHRISA. LIII—43, 52, 56
BHU. ... C—1
BHUJAGA. ... LIU 45
BHURJAKANTAKAS. ... LIH—15
BHUTAPURA ... XIV—
BIG TOE. ...LVIII—19,20
BILE. ... IX—43
BILWA—Meteor resembling—trees ... XXXIII—10
—Fruits. XLVIII—42, LVII—3
-tree LIV—18, 50, 76, 105; LVI—15; LIX—5;
LXX—10; LXXI—13; LXXIX—21; LXXXV—3, 5;
LXXXVI—80
—kernel ... LVII 5
BIMBA FRUIT. LXVIII—51; LXX—6
BIRCH BARK. ... LI—14
BIRD—Clouds taking the form of a— ... 111—35
—s will suffer. V—55; IX 30; XVII 25, 26
Crops will be affected by—s. VIII—4
—s will suffer destruction. X—20
—sf.re assigned to Mrigasiras. XV—3
Coloured—s belong to Venus. XVI—29
If the cries of—s be pleasant. XXII—6, XXIV—12, 25
—s bathe in water or dust. ... XXVIII—13
Effects of Juncture are to be determined from—s.
Cries of—s at dawm
Throwing down—/from the sky.
M mmc

- If—s send forth their melodious notes. XXX—7


Attended with the cries of—s. ... XXXIV—8,
Harsh cries of—s facing the Sun. ... XXXIX—I
"If carnivorous—s follow the army of a king. ... XLVII-25
A twilight resounding with the cries of—s. ... XLVII—27
Trees in which bees and—s have taken up their
abode. ... LXXIX—3
—s having female names. ...LXXXVI—38
An odd number of—s. ...LXXXVI-43
'Omen gate' is caused by—%. ...LXXXVI—53,
One conversant with the cries of— XCVI—I
Effects of the cries of—s. ... XCVI I—7
BIRD'S NESTS. ... XLIII—14
BIRD'S. MEAT. LI—33,
BIRTH. . 11—(14)
Omens should also be considered at the time of a— XL1II—37
Wonderful—s ... XLVI-9S
-—of a boy or girl. LI—36
One's previous— ...LXVIII—103
—of a male, female or a hermaphrodite. ... LXXVI-1
—of long-lived children. ...LXXVIII—23
BISONS. ... XXIV—15
BIT. XCIII—9
BITCH—With 5 nails on each foot. LXII—I
Effect of —es bringing forth their young ones in
a forest. ... XCYII—8
BITTER SUBSTANCES. XVI—20
BITTER THINGS. XVI—34
BLACK ANIMALS. ... XXIV—35
BLACK AND WHITE. XXIV—35
BLACK FROG. L1V—18
BLACK GRAIN.—s will be destroyed IX—40
BLACK GRAM—is assigned to Visakha. XV—14
—belongs to Rahu. XVI—37
—will thrive XXV—2
—is ascertained from the Jamboo fruits ... XXIX—4
Kanya presides over— XLI-5
indkx
9
One must bave eaten—when # LI—31
Six morsels of—boiled in milk. ... LXXVI—4
—soup. ... LXXVI—8
One will obtain—when ...LXXXV1I—22
One will eat food prepared from— XCV—22
BLACK GUMS^-in a female lead to tbievishness. LXX—21
BLACK MAGIC. Hymns used in- XLIV—21
Clever in spells and— LXIX—30
Expert in— LXIX—37
BLANKETS—To buy and sell— XLII—8
One will gat—if ... LXXXVII—12
BLASTED OMENS. ... LXXXVI—15
BLASTED QUARTER. ... LXXXV1-I5
BLAZING. Metor falls - ... XXXIII—30
The—of a sword. XL VI—23
—and explosion without fire XLVI—86
If a jackal is—, the country will be destroyed. XC—6
BLEAT. LXV—10
BLEED. XCV—30
BLEMISHES. ... LXXIX—32
BLEST. ... LXVIII—116
BLIND—When the eyes of the idol are turned upwards
tbe sculptor will become— LVIII—52
One to become— XCVI—12
BLISS. LXXIV—18
BLOOD.—Comets resembling— XI—11
>
X

Those that feed on—


rsr
t-.
i

The earth to be filled with— XXVII—5


If—flows from trees, there will be war. XLVI-27
If there be a rain of—, there will be war. ... XLVI—40, 43
A sword with the smell of— L—22
A drink of—by the sword L—23
—, one of tbe 7 vital substances in the body of
living beings. LXVIII—96
One to have—in abundance. LXVIII—97
One to have flesh and—of the best quality LXIX—28
—in a woman. LXXV111—16, 17
B. 8. 5.
34 INDEX

Omen causing flow of— ... LXXXVII—35


Admixture of—in one1^ family ... LXXXIX—1
To have one's—spilt. ... XCV—48
BLOOD-LIKE. ... XLV1I—27
BLOOD-RED. ... III--24
BLOOD-SHED. ... V—26
BLOOD-STONE. ... LXXX~4
BLOOD-SUCKER—The sight of a—in front ... LXXXVI—41
BLOWS—Pimples on the neck produce— ... LIT—4
One will get—if LXXXIX—I (c), XCV-55
BLUE FLIES. ... XCV-58
BLUE GEM. ... L1V—110
BLUE JAY—Clouds showing the,colour of—s. XXVIII—14
A halo shining like— ... XXXIV—4
—s sitting on the banner. ... XLIII—62
a forest resounding with the notes of—s. ... XLVIII—6
—is strong in the north. ... LXXXVI—23
—flying from left to right. ... LXXXVIII—23
A traveller to whose right a—flies will suffer
death. ... LXXXVIII—24
Sight of a—is always favourable to a traveller. LXXXVIII—25
BLUE LILY—One has to know the minister from—ies. XXTX—9
A twilight having the hue of a— ... XXX—20
Huge clouds resembling— ... XXXII—21
When the fire shows the hue of— ... XLIII—33
A wag tail on a—-tends to prosperity ... * XLV—6
A sword shaped like—petal. ... * L—7
An eye defeating the lustre of the petal of a— LXX—7
BLUE SAREE. ... LXXXVI—79
BLUE SNAKE. ... LIV-46
BLUISH ASOKA. ... XXIX—2
BOAR—s will be destroyed. ... IX—40
Meteors resembling— ... XXXlII—9
The Great— ... XLIII—54
Having a face similar to a— ... LXVIII—104
Pearls got from—s. ... LXXXI—29
The—should not be considered in Bhadjrapada. LXXXVI—27
INDEX 35

The mention of—is not good. . LXXXVI—42
BOAR-HUNTERS. XV—22
BOAR'S TUSKS. LXXXI—23
BOAT. IV—8
BODY. The throbbing of the— II—(15)
Cows with weak- LXI-4
Constituent elements of the— II—(14)
A hen with a glossy— LXIII-3
A tortoise that has a pot-like— LXIV—1
—ily lustre. LXVII1-<B9
BOILED RICE. LI—30
BOIL S.—on the right half of the body LII—9
BOLT. XXX—30, 31, 33
A line of clouds across the Sun is called— ...XLVII—19, 23
BONE—The earth will be strewn with pieces of- s IX—25
If wag tail is seen perched on— XLV-9
If there be a rain of—s XLVI—40
When dogs bring—s into houses. XLVI—71
A ground free from ashes and —s ... XLVIII—16
—belongs to the masculine limbs LI—8
When a querist is standing on— LI—14
Sight of— LI—29
If the thorn is made ol— LII1—60
—one of the 7 vital substances of living beings LXVIII—96
One who has thick—s ... LXVIII—99
If a dog passes urine on a— ... LXXXIX—1
If a dog hides—s. ... LXXXIX—13
If a crow throws—s XCV—12
If a crow is breaking a— XCY-39
If a crow caws holding in its mouth a— XCV—40
BOOK—The Goddess Ekanamsa has a—in her left hand.LVIIl—38
One will get—s or have contact with—sellers. LXXXVII—11
Danger from—s or-sellers. .. LXXXVII—37
BOON—Brahma conferred a—on Rahu. V—14
—to the suppliants, LVIII—39
BORDERS. LXXI—11
BlORING. C-6
INDEX
BOSOM. A woman's— ,,, LXX—5
Exposing of the—s. ... LXXVIII—S
BOTTOM. ... L—8
BOW. Configuration of a— ... IV—12
Armament of—s, ... XIX—3
One of the left hands of lord Vishnu should have a—LVIII—33
In one of the left hands, Goddess Ekanamsa has a - LVIII—39
Pradyumna has a—in his hand. ... LVIII—40
Siva has a—called Pinaka in his hands. ... LVIII—43
« Men with figures like a— LXVIII-—47; LXIX—29
BOW-MAKERS. ... V—73
BOYS—will perish ... V—65
To Purvaphalguni are assigned— ... XV—9
Mars presides over— ... XVI—14
Fire in the south-east farebodes evil to— ... XXXI—3
Mars inside a halo causes misery to— ... XXXIV—13
If—clap their hands. ... XLIII—28
Any unnatural feature iu the figures of— ... XLVI—13
The place where—strike one another ... XLVI—77
Subrahmanya should be a— ... LVIII—41
BRACKISH WATER. ... LIV—22, 104
BRAHMA. 1-4, 5, 6; V-2, 14, 19; XCVIH—5
BRAHMA DANDA. ... XI—15
BRAHMA GEM. ... LXXXr-5
BRAHMA LOKA. 11-12; LXXIV—18. 19
BRAHMAN. Son of— ... . XI—15
8 Retus born of— ... XI—25
Daughter of— ... XXVI—5
Temple of— ... XXXIII—22
Rays produced by— ... XXXIV—2
—gave a girdle af many colours. ... XLIII—42
Hymns addressed to— ... XLIV—6
Any unnatural behaviour in the image erf— ... XLVI—10;
XLVIII—55; LIII—47, 54, 66
The idol of—should have four faces. LVIII—41
The installing priests of— ... LX—19
LX—19
On© should worship— ...LXXXV1II—40
INDEX 37
*
—is the lord of the first lunar day. XCIX-!
— is the lord of Balava Karana. C—1
BRAHMAPURA. XIV—30
BRAHMA SIDDHANTA. II—(4)
BRAHMIN CLASS. VIII—52; IX-•12; XV—28
BRAHMIN COMMUNITY. IV—23
BRAHMINS —will rise to power. IV—31
Prosperity for— V—20
—will suffer. V—28, 53; VIII—42; X--16, 17-19
Rahu will kill the — V—32
Trouble to the— V—71, 72
—will suffer destruction. V—76
The—will perform many sacrifices V—98
promotes happiness of— IX—16
To atone the murder of a— IX—25
—will neglect their religious duties IX-39
—will suffer ruin. IX—42
Saturn proves destructive to— X—21
—making offerings to Agasthya XU—19
—belong to Angiras. XIII—10
—are assigned to Krittika XV—1
„ „ Uttarabhadra XV—24
The Moon presides over— XVI—7
Discord between—and Kshatriyas. XVI!—21
—will thrive XVIII—4
A—should worship fire. XXIV—7
The value of— is measured by bees wax. XXVI—8
—are indicated by lotuses. XXIX—10
Danda forebodes evil to— XXX-16
Fire seen in the north forebodes evil ttf the—... XXXI—4
A white meteor ruins— XXXIII—14
A rough meteor falling in the north bodes
evil to— ••• XXXIII—15
If Pushya, Swati and Sravana be struck, there
will be trouble to— XXXIII—18
A meteor falling os the bolt of a door causes
trouble to— XXXIII—22
3 INDEX
^ A Kalo on the first day of a lunar month will
' destroy— ... XXXIV—19
i At night, the rainbow causes suffering to— ... XXXV—8
An aerial city with white, red, yellow or dark
colours annihilates the— ... XXXVI—1
Thunder in the 2nd watch destroys— ... XXXIX^S
If portents are observed in the north,—will suffer. XLIII—65
Wagtail near—tends to prosperity. ... XLV—5
Unnatural behaviour observed in the images
bodes evil k)— ... XLVI—10
The field should be made over to— ... XLVI—37
The owner should worship— XLVI—58, 59, 65
During portents of beasts, birds, etc., 5—should
repeat hymns. ... XLVI—72
If two Moon's shine in the sky,—will soon prosper. XLVII—11
The king should worship— ... XLVI1I—73
The houses of— ... LIII—13, 18
For—, breadth of houses in cubits. ... . LIU—25
Divisions of deities to be allotted to— ... LIII—69
A slope to the north is auspicious to— ... LIII—91
Wood that is good for images that are installed by— LIX—5
Honouring of— ... LX—17
Adepts in the rights of Brahman are known as— LX—19
A bull with cat's eyes is not good for— ... LX1—6, 8
Murder of a— LXVIII—3
One in whom the quality of—predominates ... LX1X—8
Oneidevoted to— ... LXIX,..29f 38
Wearing of new cloths with the consent of— LXXI—8
Yellow colour is favourable to— ... LXXII—4
Umbrella of—should be circular. ... LXXII 1—6
. —are pure at the feet. ... LXXIV—8
White diamond is auspicious for— ... LXXX—11
1
Omens situated in the abodes of—are auspicious. LXXXVI—17
The quarter owned by— LXXXVI—34
A—moving in the north is auspicious. LXXXVI—45
One will meet a— LXXXVII—3, 14
. TVbuble from Vratya— ... LXXXVII-39
mmx

Trouble to the— LXXXVlI—45; LXXXIX—5


A—in the neighbourhood of a horse brings victory. XCIII—8
Sudras will come in contact with— XCV—54
Portents to be warded off by expiatory ceremonies
performed by— XCVII—17
One should do in Balava things that are beneficial to— C—3
In Chathusnpada Karana things relating to-
become fruitful. C—5
Gifts to a-astrologer. CV—7
BRAID. U—40
BRANDISH. L—6
BRAMHEE. XLVIII—41
BREACH—The splitting of the earth without — ... XLVI—75
A sword that has a— L—4
BREAK—If both the tusks- XCIV—10
Elephant, to—the middle of its left tusk. XCIV—11
A crow—ing a bone. XCV—39
BREAKING OF STONES. LIV—113
BREATH. LXI—12
BREATHING. XCIV—12
BREAST—is one of the masculine limbs. LI—8
Pimples on the—lead to the acquisition of a son. LU—4
Prithvidhara is on the left—of the House-God. LIII—52
AVyama is on the—of the House-God. LIII-5I
The Sun-God's—should be elevated. LYIII—46
The groups of Mothers must have charming—s LVUI—56
A bull having—full of veins LXI—5
A bull having strong— LXI—11
A bull having narrow groins and— , LXI—16
A horse has two hairy-circles on the— LXVI-4
The elephant of the Manda class has a slack — LXVII—2
It is laudable for men to have broad— LXVIII—85
The Bhadra class man has large— LXTX—14
A woman with tender—and without hair, LXX-5
A woman with two big—produce misery. LXX-21
Smoke in the—of a horse leads to defeat. XCHI—3
BREEZE. XXVII—7, .9
ttnmx

A cool-blowing from the east. ... XXVI11—12


Impact of a gentle— ... XXX^-7
A twilight having gentle— ... XLVII—27
BRICKS-~-The wall of all houses made of burnt— LI 11—23
Dog passing urine on a heap of— ... LXXXIX—1
BRIDES. ... XVI—28
BRIDE-GROOMS. XVI—28
BRIDGES—To Purvashadha are assigned con-
structors of— ... XV—18
Mercury presides over— ... XVI—17
People that live near— ... XIX—12
Construction of—on the high roads by children. XXVIII—5
BRIGHT GLARE. ... XLVI—84
BRIHADRATHA, ... LXI-i
BRIHASPATf—is the lord of one of the 12 Yugas. VIII—23
As instructed by—to Narada. ... XXIV—2
Hyops addressed to— ... XLVIII—77
—tafaght the royal ablution to Indra. ... XLVIII—86
BRIHATEE. ... LXXXV-5
BR1HATKSHATA. ... L1II-44, 53
BRILLIANCE.—at dawn and Sunset ... XLVI—75
Arka bestows great— ... LXXXV—3
BRINJALS. ... LiV-48
BRISK. ... LXVni—115
BROACH. ... LXIX—11
BRONZE. ... XXVni-5
BROTHER. ... LI—28
BROTHER'S WIFE. ... LI-28
BROW—is one of the feminine limbs. ... LI—8
The—s measure 10 digits from end to eqi LVIII—12, 13
Hairy circles near the—s of horses. ... LXVI—3
Lofty—s are the indications of short life. ... LXVUI—68
A man of the Bhadra class has well-knit—s ... LXIX—15
A man of the Ruchaka type has beautiful—s ... LXIX—27
Blessed are the—s that are LXX—8
The eyes and the—s represent the 9 th stage of life. LXX—26
BROWN STONE. ... LIV—44
nvraz

BUBBLES. ... LXXX—16


BUCKLER. ... LVIII—33
BUDDHIST MONK.
Mars presides over—s XVI—15
If the querist sees a— ... LI—21
There will be the sight of a— ... LXXXVII~9
Fear from—s. ...LXXXVII~36
BUDDHIST NUN. ... LXXVIII—9
BUDDHA—should be represented as seated on a lotus. LVIII—44
The installing priests of—are known as Sakyas. LX—19
BUFFALO.—s will be destroyed. ... IX—40
Saturn presides over she— ... XVI—34
Sign Vrishabha presides over— ... XLI—3
Wagtail perched on a— ... XLV—9
To eat the flesh of a— ... LI~34
When one sees a— ... LI—19
The God of Death should be mounted on a—... LVIII—57
On© is horoic when he has a neck like that of a—LXVIII~31
Face like that of a— ... LXVHI—104
With respect to omens,—are of no consequence
in Hemanta. ... LXXXVI—28
One will get— ... LXXXVII—6
If she—coming home with the cry of XCII—3
If a crow caws sitting on a— XCV—35
Sleshmataka seeds rubbed with—s' dung. ig. ... LV—30
—V hide LVII—7
—'s horn LVII—
LVII—7, XXXII—17
BULBS—are assigned to Aslesha* XY—7
Karkataka presides over— XLI—4
If—are kept for 2 years. XLII—9
If one collects—when the Sun is in Meena ... XLII—12
BULL. To Rohini are assigned—s XV—2
If-at the time of the cows returning home, a—
takes the lead
Increased lasciviousncss on the part of—s. ...
Skin of a— X
The ensign of Siva is a—
B* s» 6.
42 INDEX

A^is inauspicious when LXI—5


A—that makes too much dung LXl—7
A—whose1 body is filled with dark spots LXI—8
A—having weak neck LXT-9
—s having red lips etc., LXI-10
—s with hairy circles turning left LXI—13
—s with eyes hued like the beryl-stone. LXI—14
A—that has wrinkles on its snout. LXI—15
One with a neck like that of a— LXVIII—31
Face resembling that of a— LXVriI-103
The gait of kings resemble that of—s% LXVIII—115
Feet and palms of the man of a Kuchaka type are
marked with the figure of a—- LXIX-29
One will obtain a— LXXXVII—22
If a—cries at night. XCII—2
One will get—s. XCV-24
BULLOCK. Sign Vrishabha presides over—s. ... XLI—3
BURDENS. Bearers of— V—42
Bulls that cannot carry— LXI—9
A bull that is fit for— LXI—16
BURDWAN—is to the east of Bharata-Varsha ... XIV—7
The Sun presides over— XVI—3
BURGLARY. LXXXIX—9
BURIAL GROUND. A wagtail perched on— ... XLV-9
—is inauspicious. LI—4
Trees growing on—s LXXIX—3
—is the sign of the southern quarter. LXXXVI-78
BURNING. XCI—1
BURNING QUARTER. Omens occurring in the-- LXXXVI—
13, 57, 39, 71; LXXXVIII—29
Jackal in the— XC—3
Cro-^ standing in a— XCY-18
Effects in— XCVII-5
BURNT. XCV—36
BURROW-DWELLERS. LXXXVI—28
BURROWING. xcn-i
BUSHES. When—are fully packed with glossy leaves XXIX—14
INDEX 43

Ground devoid of— LTV—90


If an elephant breaks— xcrv—13
If a crow builds his nest on— XCV—5
BUSINESS. XCV—36
BUTCHERS. Release the animals from the hands
of— XLVIII—81
Places occupied by— LI—5
BUTTER.—Pearls from Surashtra are hued like— LXXXI—4
A vessel filled with clarified— CV-7
BUTTER-MILK—Kept for 7 nights. LIV—114
A mixture of Ajamoda, rock salt, etc., soaked in—■LXXVI—11
BUTTOCKS. One of the feminine limbs. LI—8
Pimples on the— LII—8
Mriga is on the—of the House-God. LIII—57
The group of Mothers must have large- LV1II—56
Bulls that have small— LXI—10
A man with very stout— LXVIII—17
■ To he afflicted with a fistula on the— LXIX—23
A woman with—hanging. LXX—20
Diamonds that are like the— LXXX—17
BUXOM WOMAN. ... LXXXVI—79

CALAMITY. A phenomenon boding— II (18)


Terrible—will befall mankind. X—19
Mankind will be afflicted by various—ies. XIX—9
When the Moon stands South-east of Rohini,
there will be great-Hes. XXIV—33
To portend great—to the king. XXXI—2
Great—is in store for the country. XL VI—44
If a house is filled with ant-hills, there will be—ies. LIII—89
If blood comes out when cutting the tusk, there
will be—to the people LXXIX—25
If jackals cry like dhik, dhik, there will be great
to
i

—to the Town, . XCI-2


44 mm t
If crow cries without any reason, there will be - xcn-2
Terrible—ies due to.reversal of temperature ate., XCVII—5
CALF, XL VI—56
CALF-MUSCLES. LXX—17
CALVES. XLVIII—'11
CAMEL—s will suffer. V—54
Saturn presides over—s. XVI—34
If the clouds have shapes of—&. XXIV—'21
Meteors resembling—s. XX^III—9
If—s are bought in Kanya Masa and sold in
the 6 th month. XLII—7
A wagtail perched on a— XLV—9
If—s bring forth twins. XLVI—53
A piece of earth having the colour of a— LIV—105
A rock that has fee colour of a— LIV—109
A man with a waist like that of a— LXVIII—18
Those who had in their previous birth face and
body like those of a— LXVIII—104
For purposes of omens, a—is to be kaown as of
no consequence. LXXXVI—26
Death of donkeys and— LXX XVI1—44
A crow standing on a— XCV—47
CAMEL'S MILK. L—24
CAMPHOR, Powder of—as a component of a
perfume, LXXVII—11, 12, 15. 16. 27
Pearls sprung from bamboo resemble— LXXXI—28
CANCER. CII—2
CANES. LXXII—4
CANOPIES. LXXII—4
CANNIBALS. XIV—6
C A NO PUS, n-(i8)
CAPTIYdTY. LXXrx-28
CARAVAN, LXXXVI I—39
CARCASS—eating bird. L—3
CARDAMOM. XVI—25
Heaps of'small—s. XXVII—4
—s mixed with camphor powder LXXVII—12
CAR. ... ;XLVI—9
CARNIVOROUS BEINGS—are assigned,to Magha, iXV-^-S
The sight 6f a— ... U—33
CARPENTER, XLIII—12, 19, 22, 29; LX—28;
LXXXVII—20, .24
CARRIAGE. If the Moon should appear like the
yoke of a— ... LY—12
When a ~ moves without horses. ... XLVI—60
.CART, The tree should be taken to the town^gate
through— ... XLIII—21
When a wagtail is seen perched on a— ... XLV—7
CARTMEN—will suffer distress. ... X—4
To Rohini are assigned— ... XV—2
CART WRIGHT—s will suffer when Saturn is in
Uttarabhadra, • ... X—17
CASSIA LEAF. ... LXIX—16
CASTES. ... II—(14)
Ruin of— ... XXXII—18
Rough meteor bodes evil to the four— ... XXXIII—t15
Destruction of persons of mixed— ... XXXVI—2
Pimples of the people of the 4— ... tLII—i
CAT. When Saturn is in advance of Venus,—s will
fbe destroyed. ... IX—40
—s scratching the earth ... XXVIII—5
—s are strong in the west. ... LXXXVI—22
All omens except—s cause famine. ... LXXXVI—65
Effects due to the sight of sexual union of —s will
come to pass in a month. ... ,XCVII—12
CAT'S FACE, ... LXI—15
CAT MEWING. ...LXXXVIII-Si
CATARACTS. ... LVI—8
CATCHERS. ... XY—4. 27
CATTLE. Disease will break out among— ... IV—U
—will prosper. ... V—20
-wiU suffer. VII—4; .XVII-26
—"WUI increase. „. IX—20
—will lauguish, ... XIX—2
46 INDEX
t
Rearing of—will thrive. XIX—10
The country will lo^e— XIX—19
Destruction of— XXX—13; XLYII—16
Prosperity of— XL—6
Evil to the— XLVI—10
Trouble to one's— LIII—60
To become owners of— LXVII1—23; LXXIX—6
Theft of one's— ... LXXXVI1—39
CATTLE-LIFTING. ...LXXXIX—5, 9
CAUVERY. V 64
CAVES. Inhabitants of— XVI—35
—a sign of one of the 8 quarters ... LXXXVI—78
CAVE-MEN. Death overtakes the— IX—17
—will thrive. IX—21
Katu presides over— XVI—38
CAVERNS. XVI—17
CAW. XCV—16, 17. 19. 20. 21. 22, 23, 24, 25, 26. 27, 28,
29. 30. 32, 34, 35. 36, 39. 40, 41, 42, 43, 45, 48, 50, 51
CELESTIAL KETU. XI—2, 4
CELESTIAL NYMPHS. XLVI—90
CELESTIAL PHENOMENA. XLVII—1
CELESTIAL PORTENT. XXI—26; XLVI—2, 4, 6. 7
CELIBATE. ... LXXXVII—15
CEMETERIES^ Trees growing in— XLIII—13; LIX-2
When dogs go to—and bark there ... LXXXIX—14
CENTRAL ASTERISMS. IX—5, 6
CENTRAL COUNTRY. V—90
Man of—ies will be troubled. X—5
Trouble would befall the— XLVII—7
CENTRAL ROUTE. IX—8
CENTRAL TRACTS. Y—78
CEREBRAL DISEASE. ... LXXIX-29
CEREMONIAL FIRES. II—(15)
CEREMONY. XLVIII—85; C-5
CEYLON. LXXXI—3
CHAIN. When a dog enters a house with a— ... LXXXIX-^ld
If a crow caws holding a— XCV—42
XNDBX 47

CHAITRA. If an eclipse happen in the month of- V—74


In the—year of Jupiter. VIII—8
Clouds formed in— XXI—12
Moon's conjunction with Swati occurring in— XXV—6
Portents in the month of— XLVI—85
:hakoras. XLVIII-6
CHAKKA. XX—2
CHALA ketu. XI—33
chamara deer. LXXII—1
CHAMBER. LIII—118
CHAMELIONS. XXVIII—8 ; LXXIX-24
CHAMPA. XVI—3
CHAMPAKA FLOWERS. The cheapness of Gold
should be inferred from— XXIX—8
A sword having the smell of— L—21
Hair oil of the scent of— LXXVII—6, 7
CHAMBERLAINS. XLIII—23
Dimensions of the houses of— LIII—8
CHANCHU. LXXXVIII—5
CHANCHUKAS. XIV—18
CHANDALAS. V—28
CHANDRAPURA. XIV—5
CHANDRABHAGA. XVI—27
CHANDRA YOGAS. II (14)
CHANGE OF PLACE. XCV—45
CHANT OF VEDIC HYMNS. LXXXVI—23
CHANTERS OF VEDA. V—74
CHARACTER. One to possess a good— LXVIII—112
Jupiter will give the girl a good— era—i
CHARACTERISTICS. II—(14)
A person's— LXIX—3
CHARACTERLESS PEOPLE. XV—27
CHARAKARANAS. C—1
CHARAKA PERFUME XVI—25
CHARAKEE. LIII—83
CHARCOAL, There will be— XLV—12
Figures drawn with— XLVI—78
<» iiwiikr

A ground-free fl-om— XLVni^-W


A ground covered with— LI—4
—direction. LXXXVI—13
CHARIOT. To Venus belong—s. XVI—27
Group of—s. XLIII—34
Like'the wheel of a— Xlilll—46
One's hands and feet to be marked with the
figures of—s. LXIX—17;
Damsels having marks of—s on their soles or palms* LXX—ID
CHARIOTEER,—s will be affected. X—10
—s ate assigned to Hasta. XV-11
One will meet a— LXXXVII—20
CHARITABLE. To Uttarapfaalguni are assigned
—persons. XV—10
To Dhanishta are assigned—persons. XV—21
To Jnpiter belong—men. XVI—23
CHARITABLY DISPOSED. To Punarvasu ace
assigned—men. XV—5
Ta be— LXIX—39
CHARITY. XV—24
CHARMS. LXXV—5
CBARMADWEEPA. XIV—9
CHARM ARANGAS. XIV—23
CHARMERS. XV—4
CHARMING DRESS. LXXVin-13
CHARMING PERSONALITY. XVI—29
CHARUDEVI. ' IX—18
CHASHA. LXXXVI—41, 43, 48
CHASM. Llll—90
CHATAKA BIRDS. Cries of— XXIV—19
Clouds showing the color of— XXVIII—14
For omens,—should not be considered in the
month of Sravana. LXXXVI—27
chatika. LXXXVIIl^-g
CHAW KARA. LXXXI—35
©HArifRASRAS. XI—25
GHA'TUSHKONA. LV'I-18
♦WAtWSHPADA. G—2, 5
INPEX 49

chauraka. XCV-7
CHEDI.-~is situated iu the South. XIV—8
The Sun presides over— ... ' XVI—3
The'S will be ruined. XI—59, XXXII—22
Indra gave a flagstaff to the king of— XLIII—8
CHEEKS.—are masculine limbs. LI—8
If the querist touches the— LI—33
The—of the Sun-God should be elevated. LVIII—46
A bull with—covered with thick veins. LXI—5
Horses having hairy circles on the— LXVT-2
Unsuuken— ... LXVIII—60
A man with fine — LXIX—10
A man with plump— ...LXIX—20, 24
The flaming of the lower part of the— XCIII-4
CHEER ANIVASI. XIV—31
CHEMISTS. XVI—20
CHERISHED OBJECT. LI—12
CHERYARYAKAS. XIV—15
CHESHXABALA. II (14)
CHEST.—is a neuter limb. LI—9
When a querist touches the— LI—12
Pimples on the— LII—4
The House-God has Apavatsa on the— LTli—51
Having an even— ... LXVIII—29
Having—raised ... LXVIII—86
CHICH CHID THITH THID. LXXXVIII—47
CHICK CHIKI. LXXXVIII—27, 29
CHIEFS. Ruling—living in the land. IV—15
Marching—will conquer. XVIII—5
Houses of feudatory— LIU—8
CHIEF MINISTER. V—41
CHIEFS ON MARCH. XVI—5
CHIEFTAIN. IV--24. LXXXVI—11
The marching—will meet with his end. XVII—21
CHIKKARA. ... LXXXVI—44
CHILDLESS. ... LXVIII"—55
B. s, 7,
50 INDEX

CHILDREN.—will be happy. XIX—12


—engage themselves in sports. XXII—6
—procuring food for their parents, ... XXIV—30
Construction of bridges on high road by— XXVIII—5
Hahu causes trouble to—in the womb.- XXXIV-15
If ropes should give way,—will suffer XLIII—66
If tender plant blossoms very luxuriantly-—will die. XLVI—26
Loss of— LI —16; LIV—98
When—are in front of a woman at a query . LI—37
Pimples on the temples give— LI I—3
Destruction of— LIII—38
Increase of— LX-5
Devoid of— LXYIII—7, 70
To beget too many- LXVTII—15
Birth of—who will be long-lived. LXXVIII—23
Pearls bestow—, victory. LXXXI—22
To possess— CI-14
To be deprived of one's— cm—i
To become the mother of many— cm—2, 3
Mercury bestows many— cm—12
CHILDREN IN THE WOMB. Rahu has in
fluence over- XVI—36
CHIN* If one touches his— LI—34
Pimples on the lower part of the— LII—3
The nose, forehead,—and neck should be '
digits long. LVIII—5
Long—s indicate poverty. LXVIII—51
CHINA—will suffer destruction. V—77
—is situated in the north. XIV—30
The Sun presides over— XVI—1
CHINESE. Trouble to the— X—7
—will come to decay. X—11
Comet unfavourble to the— XI—61
Ketu presides over— XVI—38
CHINTICHI XCV—56
CHIPPIKA. LXXXVIII—35
cmptmNAsiKAS. XIV—2f
INDEX 51
CHtRULA IRULU. ' LXXXVIII-28, 31, 38. 45
CHITRAKUtA. XVI—17
CHTTRAKUTA HILL. XIV—13
CHITRABHAM. VIII—35
CHtTTRA. Transit of Mercury through VII—11
—is one of the asterisms in the Aja Veethee ... IX—3
When Venus is in—, diggers of wells and birds
will suffer. IX—30
Effect of Saturn in— X-IO
Ketu touching or eclipsing— XI—57
Things assigned to— XV—12
—belongs to the servant class. XV—30
Rain in— XXIII—6
—is in the wind circle. XXXII—8
When—is struck by a meteor XXXIII—18
Effect of Moon conjoining with— XLVII—IS
—is one of the asterism selected for the planting
of trees. LV-3I
Effect of wearing a cloth in— LXXI—4
—for boring ear-lobes. C—6
Effect of birth in— CI—8
First two padas of—arc in Kanya and the other
two are in Tula. CIT--3 and CII—4
CHOLA. People of—will be destroyed. V—40
A comet hit by an Ulka proves unfavourable to
people of— XI—61
The—s are situated to the south of Bharatavarsha. XIV—13
Mars presides over— XVI—10
Ketu presides over—s. XVI—38
—a constituent of the Gandharnava. LXXVII—14
CHOLERA. Peril from— ... LXXXVII—44
CHOWRIES. II—(18); III—18
—belong to Jupiter. XVI—24
To collect' and sell— XLII—7
Garlands shaken by white— XLTV—24
A w^gtfeil perched on— XLV—5
Damsels that have the marks of— LXX—10
52 IKDEX

Excellences of the— ' LXXII—2


Handle of the— ... LXXII—3, 4
If figures of—appear. ... LXXIX—21
One will get— ... LXXXVII—12
Dogs passing wine on— ...LXXXIX—1(a)
CHUCHCHUNDARI. ... LXXXVIII—5
CHUCHU. ... LXXXVI—37
CHUGLU. ...LXXXVIII—22
CHULLI. LIU—38
CHUNAM. ... XXVIII—15
CHURNA. ... LXXXI—17
CHYAVANA. ... XLVTII-66
CIRCLES. XLVI-67
CIRCULAR. LXXIir-6
CITY. Jackals howling at the gates of the— XLVI-68;
LXXIV—I
The—will be destroyed in 2 months. ... LXXXVI—64
Civil feud in—ies. X—19
—ies in the sky. XXI-25
To make the—ies indistinguishable. ... XXXVIII—1
Dog barking in the—gate. ... LXXXIX—20
CITIZENS. Discord between the king's troops and the— IX—23
To Jupiter belong the- XVI—24
—come to grief. XVII—16
Destruction of— XXXIX—2
In the company of the— XL1II--23; XLVm—48
Being surrounded by the— XLIII-60
CIVIL FEUD. There will be—in cities. X—19
CLAPPING OF HANDS. XXXIII--23; LXXXVI—39
CLASH OF ARMS. XXX—21
CLAY. Idol made of— LX—4
When the crows mouth is filled with wet- XCV—13
CLEAN. CI-14
CLEANLINESS. LXIX—5
CLEANSING. , ... LXXXV—1
CLEVER. The Mandalaka is— LXIX—37
The person born in Aswku will be— CI—1, 13
inbex 53

The person born in Swati will be—- CI—8


CLITORIS. LXX-t-3
CLOD. LXX1X—22
CLOD OF EARTH. XLV—9
CLOTHS. Mesha presides over— XLI—2
Vrishabha presides over— XLI—3
Dbanus presides over— , XLI—6
To buy and sell— XLII—8
Fire and sparks observed in— XLVI—22
Deities to be worshipped with— XLVIII—33
When the querist leaves his—from his body LI—12
If a—be seen or mentioned by the querist. LI—15
The tree should be worshipped with— XLVI—31
One will obtain silken— LI—19
Gods dwell in the four corners of a— LXXI—9
When—a're stained with ink. LXXI—10
A slit in- LXXI—11
One will obtain- LXXXVI 13, 15, 16, 17
Pimples on the nose give—s. LII—3
Trouble to one's coloured— LXXXVI I—40
When a dog comes with a—, one will g
miseries. LXXXIX—1(c)
CLOTHES. Injuries to— II—(18)
The Moon presides over~ XVI—8
Mesha presides over—made of goats' hair. XLI—2
To be adorned with— XLIV—27
One will get—when XLV—7; XCV 23
The things contained in one's— LI—7
To lose — XCV—15
Gain of— XCV—54
To present Brahmins with— CV—8
CLOUDS. XLVIII—69
If there should be—of various colours. V—93
Mars will spoil the thick— VI-1I
—will shower hail stones. IX—42
—will be destroyed when XVII—17
—do not pour forth sufficient rain. XIX—2
ijKDEX

The sky will be covered with— ' ^


The—will not let loose anywhere much water.
The sky is covered with towering—
The sky will be bereft of—
The symptoms of the pregnancy of—
—formed in the east.
Symptoms at the time of conception of-—
Floating banks of— XXI—19, 20, 22
—that resemble pearls. XXI—23
—scorched by the Sun's rays. XXI—24
A cross line of— XXT—26
Embryo of—accompanied by XXI—31
Quantity of rainfall as a result of— ... XXI—32, 37
Sky covered with glossy— XXII—I
The Moon screened by the—1 XXTI—4
Effects of the— XXIV—12, 13, 14
Sky blocked by— XXIV—16
Elephants in the form of— XXIV—17
Clusters of— XXIV—IS
Sky covered with banks of— XXIV—20
Should the—be rough and small. XXIV—21
Effect of—formed in the directions. ...XXIV—23, 24
If—thunder, frequently XXV—5
Groups of dark—every where XXVII—I
The—shed a few drops of water. XXVII—3
The—will inundate tbe earth. XXVII—7
If—show the colour of peacocks. ... XXVIII—14
—as white, as chunam. ... xxvm—15
A cross bar1.of— XX
XXVIII—16; XXX—25
The—will pour down rain. ... XXVIII—17
If—thunder close to the earth. ... XXVIII—18
If there be glpw-worms at night near the-
the—' ... XXVIII—23
—shaped like cross-bar, a tree, a stick.
ck. ... ' XXX—2
Fish-like—^, XXX—8
—in the for|tt of a Danda. XXX—16
Blue and tree-shaped— XXX—18
—in inauspicious forms XXX—21
INDEX 55

Aerial city of— XXX—23


The Sun covered on the right side by— XXX—24
—having the shapes of a banner, umbrella, etc., XXX—28
—produce effect. XXX—31
—will be destroyed XXXII—14
—sending loud peals of thunder. xxxn—17
Huge—resembling blue lily. XXXTI—21
A meteor that disappears ruins the— XXXIII—29
The rays of the Sun and the Moon with a few
—become halos. XXXIV—I
Little razor-like— XXXIV—7
Thunder destroying— XXXIX—3
Fire emitting sound like-— XLIII—34
A stone resembling a— LIV—107
Pearls got from— LXXXT—I
Pearl is produced in the— LXXXI—24
The pearls got from—cannot be easily recognised. LXXXI—29
If a crow caws after the thunder of— XCV—17
The effects accruing from shapes of—will come
to pass in XCVII—3
CLOUDLESS NIGHT. XLVI—21
CLOUDLESS SKY. XXIV—22
CLOUD-TREE. XXX—19
CLOVES, Tossing up and down— XXVII—4
Betel leaf made fragrant by— LXXVII—37
CLUB. Armament of—s XIX—3
God of Death with a—in his hand LVIII—57
The handles of— LXXII-4
CLUSTER. XXXIII—27
COAL. XLVI—41
COASTS. IX—15
COBBLERS. LXXXVII—8, 35
COBWEBS. XLVI—79
COCK. ^ II—(18), LXIII—I, 2
■ —s crowing in the evening. XLVI—69
, Resounding with the notes of the— XLVI 11—6
' Umbrella to be made of the feathers of— LXXIII—1
ItfDEX

The—is strpng in the east. ... LXXXVI—20


—should be treated as good for journey in the
fore-noon. ... LXXXVI—48
One %ill get—s, ... LXXXVII—6
The—s crow as ... LXXXVIII—34
COCK'S EYES. ... XXVI1I-—6
COCOANUTS. ... XLI-4
COCOANUT TREE. ... L1V—40
COHABITATION. Illicit— . ... LI 1—8
—with forbidden women. ... LXVIII—3
COITUS. LXXVIII—12, 16
COLD BLAST. ... XLV1—92
COLD GROUND. ... L1V—94
COLD SPOT. ... L1V-94
COLIC. People will suffer from — ... V—51
People will die of— ... LXVIII—22
A person of the Sasa class will be afflicted with— LXIX—23
COLLAR BONE—is a neuter limb. ••• LI—9
One who has undulating—s. ... LXVIII—30
—represents the 7th stage of life. ... LXX—25
COLLYRIUM. XXVIII—6, 15; XXX—15; XXXil—21;
XLVI1I—30, 35; LIV—107, 110
COLTi ... LXVI—5
COMETS. XI—13, 14, 16, 17, IB, 20, 33, 37, 43, 47, 49.
53, 54, 55, 58. 59, 61, 62; XII—22; XX—6; XLVII
-12; XCVII—3
COMMANDANT. When Saturn moves in Krittika,
^ —s suffer. ... X—4
To Jyeshta are assigned—s. ... XV—16
The Moon presides over—s. ... XVI—8
—s of armies will be slain. ... XLVII—23
Rod of the umbrella of a— - ... LXXIII—4
COMMANDER.-'-of the army is indicated by the
Saugandhika flower. ... ■ 1 XXIX—10
k
Misery to— s of armies. ... XXXIV—13
A rain-bow destroys the—in chief. ... XXXV—7
Aerial city harmful to—s of armies. ... XXXVI—1
ITOEX S7

Afi Unnatural behaviour in the image of Ganapatt


(Otdaftiadows evil t6 thft Urm^. XLVl-^42
Crown of the— ... XLlX-^3, 5
If the Querist sees a teacher, his thought concerns
the—-of an apny. LI—21
The breadth of the houses of—s LI 11—24
The bouses of a—in cbief, ... HI I—5
—of armies having red nails ... LXVIII—41
Marks of wheel, swords, etc., in one's wrist going
towards the palm make him a—of the army. LXVIII—\7
Lean and lank ears lead one to be a— ... LXVIII—58
A—of armies. ... LXIX^20
Couch of the—in chief ... LXXIX—9
The Southern quarter is owned by the—of the
army. ...LXXXVI—34
GONCHS.—will be destroyed. ... VII-^6
Sounds ofr- XLIV—7, 16; XLVIII—49
The image of Krishna should have a—in one of
the left arms. ...LVIII—33, 35
Figures of— ... LXVIII—4-5
—one of the varieties of gems. ... LXXX—5
CONCH SHELLS. The Moon presides over— ... XVI—7
The mines of— ... XIV—14
To Revati are assigned— ... XV—25
—s are to be determined from the Tilaka tree. XXIX—6
Buying and selling of— ... XLII—10
Figures of— LXIX—17, 24; LXX—10
Pearls are got from— LXXXI—1, 28
Sound of—are strong in the north. ... LXXXVI—2S
Sound of—is auspicious to the left of a traveller. LXXXVI—39
CONCUBINAGE. ... LXVII1-9
CONCUBINES. Increase and prosperity of—is presaged
by the luxuriance of the Syama Creeper. ... ' XXIX—13
—will suffer. , ... XXXII—11
CONDEMNED CRIMINAL. ... LI—21
CONFINEMENT. L-16, LII-7
CONFLICT. V—84, XVII—X
B. 8. 8.
mmx

CONFUSION. ', ' ... XLVI—23


CONGREGATIONAL MOURNINGS. ...LXXVIII—11
CONICAL- ... LXVIII—58
CONJUNCTION. IV—23, 26
Moon in—with Rohini. XXIV—36, XXVI—12
Moon's—with Swati and Anuradha. XXIV—25, XXVI—12
v
Moon's—with Ashadha. ... XXVI—13
CONNOISSEURS OF WARES. ... XV—23
CONQUEST ... XVI—39
CONSECRATION. ... LX—22
CONSTITUENT ELEMENTS. II—(14)
CONSTITUTION-. ... LXXVIII—17
CONSULTATION, ... LXXVIII—11
CONSTRUCTION, Commencement of the—of a house. LIU—100
—of Houses. LIX—14, XCVIII—17
CONTACT. ... XCV—42
CONTEMPLATION. ... LXIX—IS
CONTENTED. To team with a—population ... XII—21
The subjects of a country will he— ... XLVII—5
The person born in Punarvasu will be— ... CI—4
CONTENTMENT. Peace and—to the subjects ... VI—13
Years bringing joy and—to people. ... VIII—42
There will be rain and—in the world. ... XXXII—29
CONVEYANCE. ... LXVIII—116
CONVICTION. ... LXXIV—14
CONVULSION, ... XCIII—5
COOKED FOOD, ... LXXXVII—7
COOKED RICE. ... XLVI—36
COPPER. XLVIII—46, LI-17, LX-5
COPYISTS. ... XVI—18
CORALS. XVI—14, XXIX—8, XLII—10, LI—37, LXXX—5
CORIANDER. LXXVII-15, LXXXI—6
CORN. ' II—(18), IV—23; V—20, 22; VIII—5, XV-12, 13,
24; XVII—17; XVIII—18, XXXIV-12, XL—4. 5, 13;
XLI-3, 6; XLII—3, 4, 8: XLVI—41, 46: LI-16,
18. 22, 30; LII-6. LIII-67, LXXXVII-16;
XCV—5. 11, 13, 22, 32
INDEX

CORN-HICKS^ XLV-6
CORONATION. • XLVIIW8
CORPORATION. XV—85
CORPULENT.,. Vasaketa who is— XI—29
A man of a—physique. ... LXVIII—113
CORPULENT MOON. IV—20
CORYNDON STONE. LIV—28
COSTUS. To, Jupiter belongs— XVI—25 , XLIV—5, 9; LT—
15; LXXVII—5, 6, 10, 32
COT. Figure of a—in one's palm. ...LXIX—22, 29
Effect of using a— made of LXXIX--11. 12, 13, 14, 15,
16, 17, 18
COTTON—crop will be destroyed V—75
—is assigned to Purva phalguni XV—9
—is assigned to Visakha. XV—14
The state of—crop is known from XXIX—5
Sign Vrishabha presides over— XLI—3
Trade in—cloths. XLII—8
If a crow brings or takes away—from a person. XCV—15
COUCH. LXXI—9; LXXIV—1; LXXIX—1, 5, 8, 9. 10/15,
18, 19, 26, 27, 38, 39; LXXXIX--1(b) XCV—12
COUGH. People will suffer from— VIII—48
Asthma and—will prevail. IX—44
COUNTERFEITS. XV—7
COUNTRY. ■ Assignment of—ies. II—(18)
—ies signified by asterisms. V—42
Pots bearing the names of—ies. ... XXiy-27
The value of—ies. XXVI—8
Destruction of the— XXX—5, 30; XLVII—27; XC—6
Ruin of the—XXXI—1; XXXIII—11; XLVI—25, 43, 52, 76
Danger to the— XXXIII—20, 21, 23
Aerial cities in all directions bodes ill to—ies, ... XXXVI—3
—to be victim of foreign invasion. ... XXXVIII—6
Devastation of the-^ XLV—7; XLVI—82
Well-being of one's— XLVI—9
The^—will be thrown into confusion. ' ... XLVI—26
Calamifcr in store for the— ' ^ XLVI—44
68 HfDBX

Tko central^ XLVII^-7


The^whore the ruler meets with his end. • ♦ • XLVII^24>
Trees can be-taken to other—ies. • •• LV—r
w
An emblem- too thin and long destroys the- ... LVin-55
Prosperity -on the— ••• LXIII—1
When a—is conquered. » # • LXXIV—1
—will be destroyed in 3 months. LXXXVI-64, 66
The—will be denuded. »«« XCV-5
COUPLES. Disharmony among— ««e V—97
Ornamented with the carvings of-* LVr-15
COURAGE. LXIX—8; LXXIV—14; LXXXVI—19
—OU3. • *« CI—14
COURIERS. ♦ ee X—10
COURT-YARD. »• * LIII—70
COURTESANS,—will have trouble. ••• X—8
Thunder destroying— « •• XXXIX—2
—will die. « «e XLIII—65
When a querist looks at an ascetic, the query is
about a^- LI—20
Houses of7-"- ••• LIII—8-
One will come in contact with a^ ...LXXXVII—15
COURTESY. Speech being full of— ••• LXX^7
—is the sole cause of winning the affection of the
opposite sex. ••• LXXV—5
COVETOUS. ... CW9
COW. IM18). XLVIIl—68
Thog<? living by—s will suffer. .«• VIII—3
l4ie abodes of—s will suffer ruin. IX—42
"•-s are assigned to Rohini. XV—2
When Jupiter f? vanquished by Vppusr'-will be
destroyed. ... XVII—18
The-^s yield abundant milk. XIX-r5f XXXII-29
Stored with large herds XIX—15
At the time of the—s returning home. »•* XXXV-35
Thi valne pf—s is determined by •ff XXVI—8
•wf'* Stampede. xxvin-7
'•*** look np towards the Sun. **• XXVIII-8
unmx 61

If—s are relactant to go out of tht house. XXVIII^


The price of—s should be determined from tile
Patala trees. XXIX—*7
Smoky rays of the Sun cause the rnin of^s .. XXX—If
Wagtails neat—s. ' XLV—5
If gifts of—s are made to Brahmins. XLVt—46, XCVII—17
When the Moon's horns appear similar to those
of—s. XLVII-16
The dung of—s proves destructive to young ladies. LI—15
If querist touches the frontal bone, he must have
eaten the flesh of a— LI—34
The signs of cows. LXI-1
—s that are not auspicious. LXI—2
One whose face resembles that of a^~ LXVIII—103
—s are pure at the back. LXXIV—8
Omens in abodes occupied by— LXXXVI—17
The—is strong in the west. LXXXVI—22
The—should not be considered for omens in
Aswayuja and Kartika, LXXXVI—37
A—is very good in the north. LXXXVI—45
If the omen is in the north-east one will g^t a—
LXXXVII-16, 22
If a dog urinates on a— LXXX1X—I
A dog sporting with—s. LXXXIX—10
—s looking jaded. XCII-1
—s crying without any reason. XCII-2
Increase of—s. ... XCII—3
If a crow cries 1 Gad *, one will get'—s, XCV—55
Things relating to—s will become fruitful in
Chatushpath Karana. C~5
Dust raised by the hoofs of the—in the evening. cm—13
COW-rDUNG. Wagtail perched on a heap of— XLV-?
Ablutionsjnay be done in a cow^pen full XLVJII-11
Trees if smeared with— LV-7
Cloth staiqofl with— LXXl-lO
Dpg passing urine on dry or wot— ...
sitting w—in front or ijobwt} g person — XCV—38
IHDKX.

COW-EI^EPHANT—b^nging forth twins, XLVI-5J


f When one sees a— LI—19*
COW'S EYES. XXVIII—4-
COW-HERDS.—will suffer loss. V—68
Distress to— v IX—15
To Purvabhadra are assigned— XV—23
Trouble from— ... LXXXVII—45
COW'S HIDE. LVII—7
COW'S HORN. LVII—7
COW-PEN. ... XLVIII—11
COW'S TONGUE. L—7
COW'S URINE. A sword having the smell of- L—21
To be dissolved in— LIV—115
Tooth-sticks to be put for a week in— ... LXXVII—31
COW-SNEEZING. ...LXXXVIII—35
CRAFTY. ... LXVIII—20
CRANES. Cries erf- XLVIII—9, LXXXVm-37
CREATOR. XXXII—5, XLIII-1, 3; XLVI—10, 59
CREATURES.—that are relevant to journeys. ... LXXXVI—10
—that roam by day and those by night. ... LXXXVI—18
—that are strong ... LXXXVI—19
—mating members of another species. ... LXXXVI—66
CREEPERS. ... XLVIII—67
—revealing effects contrary to the seasons in—io
Bowers of— XXVII—3
Sprouts of—turned up towards the sky. ... XXVIII—13
—fully packed with glossy leaves. XXIX—14
- Vrischika presides over fruits of— XLI—6
Trees entwined by— XLIII--13, LXXIX—3
Unnatural changes in— XLVI—95
If certain—are to be found growing. ... LIV—48, 88
A place where—are smooth. LIV—101:
A rock resembling in colour some- ... ♦ tlV-108
Flower of Angushtika— LIV—109
• ' Jasmine— > LV-4
Flowers- of— LV-18
' - Area round a tetople^hbuld be ornamented by— • LVI—15
INDEX to

A dog coming with a shrivelled— ...LXXXIX—Ud)


Crow building its nest on— XCV—5
Crow cawing holding a— XCV—42
CREMATION GROUND. LXXX1X—1(b)
•CRESCENTS. XLIII—57
CREST. Number of—s in the several crowns XLIX—5
A white cock with— LXIII—1
tRIES.—of Birds and Beasts, XCVI-1
CRIPPLE, LXXIX—28
CRIPPLED PERSONS. XVI—35
CROOKED. Elephants having—limbs. LXVII-9
Men wiih—eyes become thieves. XLVIII-65
CROOKED TAIL. A bitch with a— LXII—2
CROCODILES. If clouds resemble— XXVIII—14
Ulkas resembling— XXXITI—9
One with a palm with figures of a— LXVIII—48
CROPS. Increase of— III—5
There will he good—when IV—11
Fore-runner of plenty of good— IV—19
—of the autumnal season. V—21
Destruction of— V—24, 39, 61. 76. 82; VIII—19; XXXI
—1; XXXV—5; XXXIX-4
Danger to the—through locusts. V—52
Cott9n—will be destroyed. V—75
—will be medium. V~85
There will be abundance of— V—87; VIII—6, 9, 36
In the Prakrita course of Mercury there will
be good— VII—14
—will be affected by wild animals. VIII—4
The—will be good only here and there VIII—7, 11
^ There will be no second—in the year. VIII—13
The—will flourish. VI11—44
Venus will destroy— DC—14, 26
Growth of— IX-* 15; XL—1, 11
,—come to decay. X— II, XXXII—10
The—will be at their best. XV III—5 J
There will be very little— XlX-l"
INOTX

: -rviitot dut. ... KIX—a


earth will teem with excellent— XIX—^15; XXVl IS
Ram tending to the growth of all— XXII—81 XXV—5
There will be good— XX1V-23, 33; XXVII-5, 9j5
XLVI—34
Thriving of—
dThriving ... XXIX—I
XXIX 1
Through the Aswattha should be determined the
success of all— .*. XXIX—S
Summer—will thrive. . ... XL—2, 3;
—will be destroyed. XL—8, 9, 10; XLVII—16
The— will get the six-fold pest. ... XLVI—42
There will be increase of— ... XLVI—91
The—that have grown perish. ... LIV—61
LIV 61
If a dog barks inside a house, there is danger
to the— ... LXXXIX—19
Crow cawing from a place of— ... XCV—34
CROSS BAR. ... XXX—^
CROSS WAY. ... LIII-89
CROW. The science of foretelling good or evil by
the cawing of—s. ... II—(18)
When the several Ketus assume the forms of a— III—8, 17
Clouds having the shapes of—s. ... XXIV—21
Effect of a—sitting dii the king's banner. ... XLIII—62
Sun appearing marked with the figures of—s, XLVII—24
The—caws even after hearing the warbling of
the Cuckoo. ... XLVII—28
Dents resembling a— ... L—3
A white cock—ing pleasantly at down. ... LXIII—1
Women with hands marked with the figure? of—s. LXX—22
When cutting the tusk (of elephants) if figures
of—s appear. ... LXXIX—24
For perposes of omens, a—is of no consequence
in the winter season. ••• LXXXVI—26
When a blue jay fights with a—and is defeated
. by the latter. •..LXXXVIII-24
Alxttoat the entire Adhyaya. XCV—
CROW'S EGGS. ... . XXVIII—4
INDEX 65
CROW FEET. LXXX—15
CROWN. Royal—s. XLIX-M
—s of the King, Queen, Yuvaraja, etc., XLIX—2
-^-s of the commander of the army. . XLIX—3
—s of the Royal protege. XLIX-3
Length of— XLTX--4
Crests in a royal— XLIX-5
Dei* in the middle of a— XLIX—7
—with commendable signs. XLIX—8
Kubera should have a—placed on the left side
of the head. LVI1I—57
CRUEL. The country whose ruler is—will go to ruin. XLYI—76
One who has undulating collar bones becomes - LXVUI—30
Men with uneven palms will be— LXVIII—40
Men with blue eyes will be— LXvnr-65
The Ruchaka type man is— LXIX—27
The Jaghanya, a servant of Malavya type men is - LXIX—34
The Sun presides over men of—disposition ... XVI—5
The fire seen in the south bodes evil to—men. XXXI ~3
To Ardra are assigned—people. XV—4
To Bharani. belong—men. XV—27
Stars belonging to—persons. XV -29
CRUELTY. LXX—18
CRY. LXXX VI—6
CRYING. The—of wild animals standing in a 'Burning'
quarter. XCI—1
The—of wild animals in the border of a town. XCI-2
The—of cows without any reason. XCU—2
CRYSTAL. Colour of—gmn. LLV—no
A tortoise having the colour of— LXIV-1
Handle of a white umbrella is made of— LXXIII—2
—, one of the gems. LXXX—4
Pearl resembling— LXXXI—28
Rubies born of— LXXXII—2
CUCKOO.—s warbling in the dewy season. XLVI—69
Crow caws even after hearing the warbling of the-- XLVI 1—28
Notes ol birds like the virile—s. XLVIII—7
B. S, 9.
66 INDEX

Women whoso speech are sweet like the notes of the— LXX—7
—is strong in the north. LXXXVI—23
—is of no consequence in the vernal season . . LXXXVI—26
—is favourable when it is on the left sside of L
traveller. . LXXXVI—37
Crows that have wings similar to those of the XCV-l I
CUDGELLERS, XV—27
CULTURED. LXIX—11
CUMIN SEED. LI—15
CUPID. LXXVI—2
CUPID'S ARROWS. XXIV—32
CURD. Invoke the banner with— XLni-60
A rain of—s. XLVI—43
To the west of the sacred fire should be placed— XLVIII—35
If one sees—s. LXXIX-7
Pearls hued like—s. LXXXI-5
A virgin and—are good in the west. LXXXVI—45
An omen in the north, one will obtain—s. LXXXVI I—14
If near a horse there is a full pot of—s. XCIII-8
One will get—s. XCV-22
A wagtail on—pots. XLV-6
CURLY. LXIX—16
CURVED. LXVIII—61
CUT, A nose apparently— LXV111-61
When a cloth is— LXXT—10
CUTCH. IV—22
CUTTING.—of the tree (for house-building) LIII—121
Peculiarities in the—of timber. LI 11-122
—of trees for purposes of images. LIX -12
CYCLE. LXXXVII—19
CYCLE OF QUARTERS. XCV-49; LXXXVII—18
CYLINDER, * LIII—28
CYLINDRICAL. LXXIII—6
CYPEROUS GRASS. LI—15
INDEX 67

DADHEECHL LXXX—3
DAHANA. XLVII—4 '
DAHANA VEETHI. IK—I, 3, 4; XI—32
DAITYAS. XIII—II, XLVIT1—30
DAKSHA. ... XLVII 1—64
DAKSHINA. XLIII—38; XLVI—32, 65, 73
DAKSHINA HANU-BHEDA. V—81, 82
DAKSHINA HANU. V—81, 82
DAKSHINA KUKSHI V—81, 84
DAKSHINA PAYU. V—81, 86
DAMANAKA. LXXVII—13
DAMARAS. XIV—30
DAMODARA. CV - 15
DAMSELS. LXX—10; LXXIV—1, 2, 4, 17, 19; LXXVI—3,
12; LXXXVI—80; XCV—21, 43, 44, 55
DANA. ... II—(15)
DANAVAS. ... XLV1II—30
DANCERS. Saturn passing through. Aswini destroys— X—3
Saturn in Swati will afflict-— ... X—10
Mercury presides over— ... XVI—20
Roads filled with— ... XLIII—26
One will come in contact with— ... LXXXVII—6
DANCING GIRLS. ... V—74
DANDA-11—(15), XX—2, XXX—8, 16; XLVII-19; LIII-39
DANDAKA. XVI—II; LXXXIX—I; CIV—61, 63
DANDAKA COUNTRY. XI—56
DANDAKA FOREST. XIV—16
DANDA PINGALAKAS. XIV—27
DANGER. One should guess—from Bhallataka XXIX—II
Producing—after a week. XXX-12
—to the king. XXXIII—12, 20
—from fire and weapons. XXXIV—13
-♦•within a week. . XXXVIII—2
There is—impending if XLIII—28
Flames from towns, animals, birds, etc.* forebode— XLVI—22
68 INDEX

Birds or beasts forming circles at dawn and twilight


facing the Sun presage— ... XLVI—67
Other phenomena denoting— XLVI-^C^, 75, 77
A sword with the smell of tortoise, marrow, blood
or salt produces— ... L—22
Couches constructed from forbidden trees cause— LXXIX—5
Omens foretelling— LXXXVI—59, 67
Cry of wild animals near a town are reechoed by
domestic, rural animals, there is—. ... XCl—2
A wild animal dying at the town-gate, there is— XCI—3
Horses dropping hair, eating the dust of the earth
indicate— XCl 11—11
Signs in elephants foreboding— ... XCIV—12
Crows indicating— ... XCV—11
Crows cawing from the interior of a tree iadicate—XCV—17,18
Crow sitting on a full pot and striking it indicates— XCV—44
DANTI. ... XL1V—9
DANTURAKAS. ... XIV—6
DANU. • • XLV1II—57
DARADAS. V 42, 79; XHI-9; XIV-29
DARBHA. XLIV 4; L1V-IOO
DARDURAS. ... XIV—11
DARK. LXX-21
DARK BLUE. LXXVIII—16
DARK BODY. ... LXIV—2
DARK CIRCLE. ... LXV—2
DARK GEM. ••• LIV—107
DARKNESS. Rahu is of the nature of pure— ... V—3
When the quarters resemble a mass of pitch— XXXVIII—1
When the staff of the banner is covered with— XLIII—65
—seen at day-time tend to very great peril ... XLVI—21
Where quality of—predominates. ... ' LXIX—9
DARK STONE. ... ' LIV—11
DARVAS. ... XIV—30
DASAMEYAS. ... . XIV-28
DASAPURA. ... XIV—12
PASA. .... 11—14
INDEX

DASARATHA. LVIII-—30
DASARNA. The people of—will suffer. X — 15; XXXII—U
The—s are in the south. XIV—10
To Venus belongs — XVI—26
DASARNA COUNTRY. V—40
DASERAKA. The people of—will suffer misery. V—67
The—s are in the north. XIV—26
DATE TREE. . LIV—58. 101
DAUGHTER. Ruin 6f the king's—s. XLVI—13
If a querist touches his fingers, the query is about his— LI—25
Conspicuous and slender lines at the root of the
thumb indicate— LXVIII—49; LXX—14
Birth of a— XCV—12; CIII—9
DAUGHTERS-IN-LAW. ... LXXIV—10
DAUVAR1KA. LI 11—44, 54. 56
DAWN. XXVII1 — 14; XXX—1, 4, 5, 6. 7. 8. 17, 31; XXXIV
—8; XL1II-I9; XLVI—67, 75, 79; XLYIII—23; LXIII—1
DAY. XIX-3; XXVIII-17; XXXTI—7; XLVIII—59;
LXXXVI—18, 44, 48
DAY TIME. XXXIII—16; XLVI-21, 66
DEACONS. ... XV—17
DEAD BODIES. Clouds having the shapes of— XXIV—21
Meteors that resemble— ... XXXIII—9
When dogs bring parts of—into houses. ... XLVI—71
A—is very good in the south ... LXXXVI—45
Sight of a— ... LXXXVI 1—33
Crow cawing on a limb of a— ... XCV—39
DEAF. ... XCVI—12
DEATH. Time of one's immediate— ... II—(14)
—of the Pandya king. ... IV—10
There are many Ketus who are the sons of— XI—12
Copper-coloured rays of the Sun cause the^-of
a general. ... XXX—13
When Ketu is inside a halo, there will be— XXXIV—15
Smoke, fire, sparks observed in one's beds, cloths
and hairs forebode his— ... XLVI—22
If the stalk of lotus, barley or wheat has a branch
or two, it forebodes its owner's— XLVI—33
70 INDEX

Rain without clouds fore-tells king's— ... XLVI—38


Phenomena foreboding disease or— ... XLVI—61
Planets without lustre and moving in the southern
paths produce famine, theft and— ... XLVII—4
If a sword is cut at the bottom,—of the owner, if
at the tip, of his mother. ... L-~8
Dents in the first or 9th digit of the sword will *
cause—of sons. ... L—16,
-16. 17
Dents in the 17th digit,—of the owner. ... L—18
Dent in tbe 29th digit—of the owner. ... L—19
Indications foreboding—to men attacked by illness. LI—29
Kinds of houses leading to the—of the house-holder. LlII—40
When the House God is bereft of the feet, there
will be—of sons. ... LIU—68
LIU—
The God of—should be mounted on a buffalo. LVIII—57
LVIII—
A slit, etc., in the divisions of devils bodes —
of the wearer. v ... LXK1—
LXX1—11
The handles of clubs, umbrellas, etc., with ten
knots produce— ... LXXII—5
LXXII
Omens stationed on funeral pyres bring about
one's— ... LXXXVI—60
An omen portending— ... LXXXVI—72
An omen in the south-western spoke portends
—from fire. ... LXXXVIl-44
When a dog approaches a traveller with a burning
stick, or dry bone, it indicaets his— ... LXXXIX —1(c)
If jackal's cry Ta-Ta, there will be news of
some-body's— ... XC—6
The cry of a jackal in the south if reechoed by
another indicates the—of a relation. ... XC—8
If jackal's cry sounds like Phi-Phe, there will be— XC—13
Cows having eyes filled with tears indicate owner's—XCII—1
If young ones of crow be of a mixture of colours,
there will be—- ... XCV—7
When a crow is perched on a tree whose top is
burnt by fire, there will be— ... XCV—36
Crow cawing sitting on a limb of a dead body
causes fear of— ... XCV—39
The crow producing the sound of Kakha Kha
indicates the tourist's— XCV—52
INDEX 71
Blue'flies clinging to one's head bring about— XCV—58
Rahu in the 3rd house at the time of a marriage
causes— cm—3
Kahu in the 5th causes— cm—5
Jupiter or Venus in tha 7th at the marriage chart cause—CUI—7
Moon, Venus and Rahu in the 8th cause— ... Clfl—8
Mars in the 10th causes — cur—10
DECAY. VIII—52
DECEIT. XCVIII—8
DECEITFUL LXIX—9; CI—5
DECORATIONS. LVIII—29
DEEPTA. ... LXXXVI-12
DEER. Phenomena connected with the—- II—(18); XXX—2
Ulkas resembling wild — ... XXXI11—9
A halo attended with the cries of the- ... XXXIV—8
If the querist touches the shank, he must have eaten
the flesh of the— LI—34
The seed should'be fumigated with the flesh of the— LV—20
A bull having the colour of a spotted--should be
abandoned LXI—7
The chamara—we e created for the sake of their hair.LXXII—I
The—are strong in the north. ... LXXXVI--23
The—are of no consequence iq the winter season for
purposes of omens. ... LXXXVI—26
An odd number of—moving from left to right. LXXXVI—43
The —producing the Aa sound. LXXXVIII—23
A wild dog should be treated just like a— ... LXXXIX—-18
DEERGHA GREEVAS. XIV—23
DEERGHA KOSAS. XIV—23
DEERGHA TAPAS. ... XLVI11—66
DEERGHASYAS. XIV—23
DEFEAT.-of the 5non-luminous planets. XVII—27
—at the hands of an enemy. ... XLVI—61
A sword not coming out of its sheath, forebodes— L—5
The flame appearing in the anus and the tail of a
horse leads to the king's— XCIII-2
The smoke in a horse's forehead, «yes, breast or
forelegs leads to the owner's— XCIII—3
index

If,a;horse neighs facing the 'burning* quarter the


owner will suffer— XC*I—10
A planet is—ed when XVII—9
DgFECTlVE STONES. . LXXXII—4
DEFORMED. LXIX—39
DEFORMED LIMBS. . LXXVin-17
L
DEFORMED PERSONS. XVI—33
DEITIES. After worshipping the infused— ... XLVIII—22
13-^-are situated inside. L1II—42, 43, 54, 69, 124
—reside in places where there is water, gardens. LVI 3
Installation of— LX 21
Omens in a city to the tutelary—or to the Mayor. LXXXVI 11
Contact with the worshipper of a — ...LXXXVII—16
If a horse neighs near a~ XClII""8
The presiding—ies of the asteriems. XCVIII 5"
DELIVERY OF THE CLOUDS. XXI-9, 10, 11, 12
DEMIGODS. ... IX—38
DEMONS. Marichi is understood to do harm to the— XHI—8
The Moon presides over— ... XVI—8
A—* s head though cut off ... V—1
To withstand the—in battle. ... XLIII—1
A banner at the sight of which the—will not stand
in the battlefield. ... XIII—2
Any unnatural feature seen in the idols of— ... XLVI—14
In the dewy season, the sight of—proves beneficial. XLVI—92
The nature of men resembles that of— ... LXV111—108
A man of a—iac nature is hot-tempered. ... LXVIlI—113
The—teside in the middle part of the elephant's tusk. XCIV—8
DEMONOLOGY. . ... XVI—19
DENS. ... XVI—17
DENT. A—in the middle of a crown. ... XLIX—7
A—in an odd inch in the measurement of the sword. L —1
—s resembling . . ... L—2, 3
When the querist touches his head, the—will be in . . . L — 11
Effect of—s in the sword. L—16, 17, 18, 19
DEODER—is good for the images installed by Brahmins. L1X—5
—one of the trees recommended for the construction
.of beds and seats. ... LXXIX—2
73

Couch made of—will not yield good results. .. . LXX1X—15
—for tooth stick will give dignity. . LXXXV~r7
DEPENDANTS. If Rahu commences the eclipse in
the west,—will be destroyed. V—34
Others'— that have dirty and colourless nails. LXVIII—41
DEPRESSED. .. LXVIII—80
DESERT. XVI—38
DESERT REGIONS. LTV—62
DESIRED OBJECTS. Accomplishment of— .... LXXII-6;
LXXXVII—2
DESOLATION. XVU—5
DESTROY. XC—6
DESTRUCTION.—of people. XC—9
Certain asterisms to be used for ruining enemies,—XCV111—8
DETACHMENT. ... LXXIV-5
DEVALA. VII—15; IX—1; XI—I; XXIII-■4; LXXXVI-1
DEVARAJA. .. XLVI1I—67
DEVASTATION. Countries will suffer— V—46
—of the country. XLVI—82
DEVIKA RIVER. XI—35
DEVILS.—belong to Pulasthya. XIII—11
The nature of men resembles that of— LXVIII—108
DEVILISH NATURE. .. LXVIII —113
DEVOTEES OF GODS. XV—19
DEVOTION. Offerings should be made with— XLVI—65
A person in whom the quality of—predominates. LXIX—8
Venus in the 12th makes a female —ed to her husband, CIII—12
>
CT".

DEW.
1

DEW-LAP. LXI—12
DEWY SEASON. .. XLVI—69. 93
DHANAVAN. .. LXXXVI—32
DHANISHTA. HI—1; vn-2, 11; VIll—22,, 27; IX—3, 20,
33. X„i6; XV—21, 30; XXIIt 6;■ XXXII 16; XXXHI
-18; LIV—123; LXXI-b; CI-12; CII-5, 6
DHANUS. C1I—5, 6
• The- Sun or the Moon being eclipsed in - .. V—41
Configuration termed XX—2
B. S. 10.
^4 iNtex:
f
—presides over horses. XLI-6
' When the Sun is in— XLII—10
DHANUSHMAT. XIV—24
DHANVANA. ... LXXXVII1—9
DHANVANA BARKS. LVII—1
DHANYA. ... LXXVII—13
DHARANA. ... XXII—3, 4
DHARMA. XC1X—I
DHARMAPATTANA. XIV—14
DHARMARANYA. XIV—3
DHARMIKA. ... LXXXVI—30
DHATU. VIII—31
DHAVA.—is one of the best trees. XL11I—15
The tree~~is to be avoided for house-building
purposes. LIU—120
—indicates the existence of water far off. LlV-iOS
For making the wood-apple seeds sprout, take the
roots of— LV-22
DH1K DH1K. XC—6
DHIKKARA.—, (a kind of deer). LXXXVI--38; 'LXXXVIIf—7
DHISHNYA. XXXIII—1, 2, 3, 6
DHRITL ... XLYI1I—57
DHKUVA KARANAS, C—2
DHRUVA KETU XI—41
DHRUVA NAKSHATRAS. ... XCV1II—6
DHUMA KETU. XI—9
DHUM1NI. ... LXXXVI—12
DHUNDHUKA. LXX1X—32, 35
DIADEM. 11—(IS); XLIX—I; LVI11—32; 47
DIAGONALS. ... LIII—65, 124
DIAMONDS. To Venus belong— XVI—28
The abundance and cheapness of—should be determined
from the Kufavaka trees. XXIX—8
Ulkas resembling— ... XXX11I—10
Meena presides over— XLI—8
The king should proceed adorned with— XLlWr~27
A pillar that is octagonal is called a— LUI-23
INDEX

One's feet and palm marked with figures of— LXIX—29 ;


LXX-2; LXXX-2, 4, 6, 8, II, 12, 14. 15, 17, IS •
DIGBALA. ... IMH)
DIGITS. L—II, 16, 17; LVIII—2, 43; LXXIX—8
DIGNITY. ... LXXXV—7
DILU ... LI—15
DIMPLE. ... LVI1I-9
DIRECTION. LI—1, 6; LIX-?; LXXXVI—59
DIRECTORS. ... LIU—9
"DIRT. ... XCV-41
DIRTY FELLOWS. ... XV1-32, 36
DISAFFECTION. ... LXXVIII—7
DISASTER.—to the world. ... XXIV-28
There will he many-^s. ... XXIV—29
Dust appearing prominently at Sunrise augurs
ternble— ... XXXVIII-S
When a kingdom is afflicted with—s. ... XLVIII—83
Whun the querist leaves off his cloth from his body,
it denotes the befalling of a— ... LI—12
—is near. LXXIX—25; XCV—8. 13
A jewel with bad qualities forebodes— ... LXXX—I
DISCOLOURATION OF GOLD. ... XCVU—13
DISCOLOURED. ... LXXX—15
DISCORD.—between the king's troops and the citizens. IX—23
There will be—among fiiends. ... X —12
Sowers of— ... XV—4
—will prevail among friends and powerful families. XVII—4
DISC. ... V—2
DISCUS.—es made of bamboo. ... XLIV—5
The left arm of the image of Lord Vishnu has a— LVUI—35
DISEASE.—will break out among cattle. ... IV —II
People will suffer from— IV—29; IX—18
There will be out-break of—s. V—56, 82, 92; VI—2; VII
—2; IX—23, 33. 43, 44; XI-48
All creatures will be afflicted with—s. VII—5; VIII—4, 17, 32
There will be danger from—s. VII—7; VIII—51;
XL—7; LIJI—60
76 INDEX

Mercury engenders fear and— VII—16,


Risk from—s. VIII—34
Affliction caused by—s VIII—42
Destruction of people by—s. IX—40
—s of the throat will prevail. IX—42
Fatal—s will break out. XI—29
Kapalaketu causes —s. XI—31
Through Chalaketu, countries suffer from—s .. XI—37
A king to be free from all—-s. XII—18
Agasthya causes—s. XII—20
People to suffer from— XVI—41
Desolation by— XVII—5
Bilious—s will prevail. XIX—9
The Direction in which the non-luminaries are seen
after their emergence from the Sun will be
afflicted with— XX—1
Impending—may be guessed from the Kutaja tree. XXIX—12
Trouble from—s. ... XXX—13, 17
An earthquake in Indra's circle produces —in the
face. XXXII—18
Rahu causes— XXXIV—15
A rainbow seen in the middle of water causes— XXXV—5
A yellow mock Sun produces— XXXVIl—2
Yellow flags hoisted in the town lead to— ... XLTII—27
Wagtail perched on filth,—will break out. ... XLV—8
Trees producing a weeping sound,—s will prevail. XLVI—25
If honey flows from trees, there will be— XLVI—27
Untimely rain foretells— XLVI—38
Seasons not functioning properly foreshadow
fear of— XLVI—39
When stationary objects mve, it forebodes—... XLVI—61
Subjects will be free from—s. XLVI I—5
When the querist is standing on hair, husk, bone' or
ashes, he will be afflicted with— LI—14
When the idol is of shorter limbs, the sculptor
will suffer from— LVIII—50
An image damaged by a hole causes—s. LX-6
Handle with ten joints brings on— ... LXXII-5
INDEX 77

Betel dispels—s arising from the phlegm. ... LXXVII—35


Feminine—s. ... LXXVIII—-13
—s ensue from the use of couches and seats made
from forbidden trees. ... LXXIX—5
A cot made of Asana destroys—s. ... LXXIX—II
When cutting the tusk, if figures like monkeys,
chamelions and serpents appear—s will arise. LXXIX—24
The blemish Vatsanabha gives rise to danger
from— ... LXXIX—36
A king wearing a snake-gem will never suffer
from— ... LXXXII—6
If dogs bark very loud in seasons other than the
monsoon, there will be—s. ... LXXXIX—6
Cows burrowing the earth with their hoofs indicate—s.XCII—1
The country will be afflicted with—s. ... XCV—5
If a crow caws holding in its mouth a bone, diseases
will arise. ... XCV—40
A person born in Punarvasu will be afflicted with— CI—4
Saturn in the 5th house will engender a fell— CHI—5, 7
DISEASE OF TREES. ... LV—14
DISH. ... XVI—28
DISHARMONY. ... V-97
DISTKARA. ... LXXXVIIT—45
DISPELLER OF SINS. ... XLVIII—52
DISPUTANTS. ... XVI—39
DISSENSIONS.—among royal councillors. ... XVII—4
—with one^s beloved persons. ... LXXXIX—II
DISTILLERS; ... XV—22
DISTRESS. Meteors that whirl round in the sky
indicate- ... XXXI11—11
Thoughts about a person in— ... LI—16
Helping enemies in their— LXXV—9
When a dog howls producing the sound of " Au"
it indicates— ... LXXXIX—15
— , and freedom from— ... XC—9, 10
DITL ^ XLVIII-68; LIII-45, 49, 54
DIURNAL. ... LXXXVI—6
DIURNAL CREATURE. LXXXVi-24; LXXXVIU-l, 3
78 INDEX
c
DIVINE NATURE. LXVIII—111
DlVlSHTAS. XIV—31
DIVYA. LKXXVIII—9
DIVYAKA. LXXXVIll—18
DOG. II—(18)
If—s are reluctant to leave the house, there will be
rainfall soon. XXVII1-9
When—stand on the roofs of houses, or bark looking
towards the heavens. . XXVIII—10
If a—sucks a calf. XLVI-56
When~s bring bones or parts of dead bodies to
houses. XLVI—71
The sight of the dung of—is destructive to wealth. LI—18
A—indicating prosperity to the house. LXII-1
Shanks resembling those of a — LXVIII—4
For omens,—need not be considered in
Bhadrapada. LXXXVI—27
Peril from—s. LXXXVTI—36
Trouble from—s. LXXXVI I-39
The whole of the LXXXIXth Adhyaya.
Jackals are similar to—s. XC—1
If a bull be obstructed by—s. XCII—2
DOG-EATERS LI—5
DOG'S FLESH. IX—13
DOMESTIC ANIMALS. Falling of Asani on— XXXIH—4
Increase of— LXXII—6
—will suffer. XCV—19
DOMINIONS. XLVI-18
DONKEY.—s will be destroyed. IX—40
Saturn presides over—s. XVI—34
If one collects—s in Kanya, he will get profit XLTI-7
Effect of a wagtail perched on a— XLV-9
Earth having the colour of a— L1V—106
A rock having the colour of a— LIV—109
Cows having the colour of— LXI—2
Goats bleating like— LXV—10
Those whose faces and body are like those of - LXVIII-UO
79

The—is strong in the north. . LXXXVI—23


The—is of no consequence in the winter season.LXXXVI—-26
Death of— . LXXXV11~44
A—standing in a place to the left of a traveller. LXXXVIII—32
Two crows standing on a— XCV-47
DONKEY'S HAIR. LVII-7
DOOR. A holy house with a— XL1V—4
Falling of a—or—bolt. XLVI—74
Height of—s. LIII—24
Width of— L11I—25
The two side-frames of the— LIII—26
Effect of—being at LIII—71, 72, 73, 75, 76, 79, 82; LV1—14
DOOR-KEEPERS. LVI—14
DOUBLE FACETS. LXX}f—15
DOUBLE HEAD. LXVI11—80
DOVE. Effect of a—sitting on the king's banner X LI 11—62
In the vicinity of—s. XLV1II—6
Excreta of—s. L—25
—s are strong in the South. LXXXVI—21
—sitting or building a nest on a vehicle. LXXXVIII—12
DOWNSIDE. LIX-7
DRAVIDA. Venus destroys the—s IX—15
The—s are situated in the south west and stand
under Swati. XIV—19
The Sun presides over the eastern half of the - XVI—2
Mars presides over people diving in — XYI—11
—s will be affected. XXXII—15
DRAVIDA COUNTRY. The people of the—will
be affected. IV—23
A measure prevalent in the— LVIII-4
DRAVYA. 1—7
DRAVYAVAKDHANA. . LXXXVI—2
DREAD. VIII—37
DREAMS. II—(15)
DREKKANA. II—(14)
DRESS.—should conform to the practices prevailing
in the country. LVI,11—29
Ono of the excellences of women is' charming— LXXVltl—13
DfUNKERS. ... XV—3
DRINKING. One fond of— ... CI—7
Addicted to— ... CHI—12
DRINKS.—precribed for the sword. ... L—23
If—, fruits, etc., are sighted at the time of query. LI—36
Pimples on the neck lead one to— ... L1I—3
If one gets—when thirsty. ... LXVIII—116
Horses that willingly take to their—and bit ... XCIII—9
DRIZZLE. ... XXI—37
DRONA. ... XXI—32, 34
DROUGHT. In the Moon's Parvan, there will be— V—20, 23
—will break out ... VI—2
When Mars begins his direct motion after Asimusala,
there will be— VI—5
People will suffer from— ... VI- -8; VII—3
In Margasira year of Jupiter, there will be— VIII—4
If the colour of Jupiter be smoky, there will be— VIII—18
In Prabhava, there will be—in some parts.... VIII—28
Wh«n Venus is in Hasta, there will be— ... IX—30
When Mars is in advance of Venus, people will
suffer from—
When Saturn stays in Moola, he brings about—
Kapalaketu causes—
Agasthya causes—when he is russet.
In consequence of—, country-people will frequent
towns and rivers.
Certain configurations that bring—
Danger of—should be fore-told from the Nichula
tree.
Time when the Sun's rays bring about— ... X
Ash-coloured rays of the Sun brir j about— ...
Twilight containing clouds in inauspicious forms
occasions—
People will be troubled by—
Meteors that cause— ... ?
A rainbow seen in the middle of water causes—
The fall of an ornament augurs—
INDEX S3
—foretells famine. XLVI-38
If Ketu touches Aslesha, there will certainly be— XLVII— 1^
When Saturn passes thro the 1 Front or Eastern
gates and is retro grade there will be— XLVn-13
Regions where—will never be experienced LI V—III
If during a—dogs plunge in water LXXXIX—7
A country to be afflicted with— XCY—5
Ants laying eggs on water bespeak— XCV—59
DROWNING. XC—8
.DROWSINESS. XCIII-5
DRUGGISTS. IX—32
DRUMS. XLllt—34 LXXXVII—12
DRY. LXVin-60
DRY BONE. LXXXIX—T(d)
DRY GRASS. LI-4
DRYING UP. XLVI-87
DUCKS. XLVII I—9
DUEL. XV—23
DUELISTS. XVI —36
DULL. CI—4
DUNDUBHI. VIII—50
DUNG. A bull that makes too much— LXI-7
A horse that passes urine and—frequently XCIU—14
DUNG OF ELEPHANTS. LI-IS
DUNG OF GOATS. LV-I7
DURMUKHA. Vlli—38
DURMATL vm—48
DURBALI. LXXXVIli—28, 29
DURBALIKA. LXXXVIH—7
DURVA GRASS. The growth of sugarcane is presaged
by the flowers of the— XXIX—13
Karkataka presides over— XL!-4
If an ant-hill covered with—be to the south of a
Tilaka tree. LIV—37
DURVASAS. XLVTII—65
DURVINEETA. .XLVm-65
>

DUSHTALANGALA.
0
1

B. S. U.
82 i«m%

DUST. XXXVTIT—I, 3, 4. 3. 6, 7. 8
» The quarters will be afflicted with— ... IX—41
The sky will be covered with a dense mass of— XIX—20
If on a day there be rain with— ... XXII—6
When the Sun's rays disappear and there is a
strong gale raisinj— ... XXVII—5
If birds bathe in water or— ... ' XXVIU —13
Smoke produced without— ... XLVI—21
A twilight spoiled by— ... XLVIl—27
A—is 8 times an atom ... LVIIE—2
If a crow bathes in— ... XCV—16
The quarters filled with - ... XCVII—13
The—that is raised by the hoofs of the cows... 0111—13
DUST-STORMS. II—(18); V~63; XXI—25; XXII-4
DUTIES. ... XV—10
DWADASAMSA. ... Il-(14)
DWADASI. ... CV—16
DWAIDHA. ... II—(15)
DWAIPAYANA. ... XL VIII—67
DWARFED. ... LXV1I—9
DWIPA. XIV—14
DWITA. ... XLVIII—65
DYE. ... LXXVII—I
DYER. LXXXVII—17, 41
DYSENTERY. xxxn-i8'
DYUNA. ii-

EAGLE. Effect of an—sitting on the king's Banner. XLllI—62


When—s appear to be weeping, denger has to be
apprehended. ... XLVl-H)8
Previous birth way be deduced when one's face
resembles that of an eagle. ... LXV1II—103
INDEX S3

Effect of a figure of an—appearing in the tusks
of elephants. LXXIX—24
EAKSHANIKA.. ... LXXXVI—32
EAR,—s belong to the masculine class of limbs ... LI—8
When the querist pouches the — LI—34. 39
Effect of pimples on the—s. LI I—3
The—of the House God. LIII—52
Length of the—in Idols. LV11I—5, 6
The tip of the— LVIII—7
Distance between the eye-corner and the— ... LVIII—§
Bulls that have erected—s. LXI—10
A bitch having hanging—s. LXII—2
A horse with short—s LXVI—I
Hairy circle on the—s of horses. LXVI—3
Elephants that have slender—s. LXVII—3
Elephants that have broad—s. LXVII—7
Lean and blank—s in men lead to a treacherous
death. LXVI1I—58
The—s of the Jaghanya class of men. LXIX—33
^The—s of damsels. LXX-9
Unequal—s in women. LXX—21
If Elephant's—s slop beating suddenly. XCIV—12
A crow passing near the —of a traveller. XCV—25
EAR DISEASE. IX—33
EAR LOBES.—belong to the masculine class of limbs. LI 9
The boring of the— C—6
EAR RING. Dents resembling— L—2
Baladeva should wear an— LVIII—36
The Sun-God's face is adorned with —s. LVIII—47
Marks of an—on the feet. LXX—10
EARLY MORNING. XLV—10
EARTH.—becomes levelled up by the rivers. IX—24
22 comets who are children of the XI—13
The—is converted into an ocean as it were ... XXVIII—22
The—when shaken by the winged mountains... XXXII—3
When a wind dashes against the XXXIX—I
An offering cooked rice should be made to the XLVI-37
INDEX
If one scratches the—with his big toe. ... LJ 13
When the—emits a loud sound. ... Ljy 54
Where the—is soft, low, sandy. ... Liy
Where in a forest tract, the—goes down being
trodden upon. " ... LlV-~93
A piece or-^that has the colour of the Sun ... LIV—106
Effect of the lustre born of the element— ... LXVlll—90
Variety of gems is caused by the characteristic
qualities of the— ... LXXX 3
The bursting of the—reveals its effect in a fortnightXCVII—9
EAKTH-QUAKE. II-(18); 1V-12; V-63, 92; XXIV-25
Wher. Mercury is beaten by Jupiter, there will
be an—
- XVII—16
—is one of the indications for the miscarriage of foetus. XXI—
25; XXXII I, 10, 14, 18, 22, 23, 24, 28, 29;
XXXIIM2; XCVII—5 '
EARTH S REVOLUTION AND ROTATION ... II—(12)
EARTHEN VESSELS. ... LXXXVII-I'
LXXXVII-I2
EARTHY NATURE. ... LXVIII-109
■EAST- LXXXVII—1
EAST COAST. ... v_65
EASTERN GATES. ... XLVII—13
EASWARA. VHI—33
EATABLES. The Moon presides over— ... XVI 8
Should worship the Gods, etc., with— ... XLV1II—28
Effect of a dog hiding— ... LXXXIX—13
EB0NY
' ... LXXIX—11
EBONY TREE. , ... XXIX—3
EBULLITION. ... XL VI-49
ECHO. ...
ECLIPSE. II—(10); V—2, 17, 18, 24, 35, 43, 92; XLII—1*
XLVI -82; XLVII I—83; LXXXI-20; * XCVII-2
When a lunar mansion is merged in an— ... XV 31
EDIBLES. ... XCV_24
EDUCATION. ... XCVnii-9
EFFORTS. ... XLVI—65
EGGS. XCV—59
INDEX SS
EKACHARANAS. XIV—31
EKANAMSA. LVIII-737
EKAPADAS. XIV—7
EKAPUTRAKA. ... LXXXVIII—6
EKATA. ... XLVI1I—65
EKAVALI. ... LXXXI—36
ELDERS. Those who are devoted to their— XV—8; LXIX—
29; CIII—6
One ought not to sleep above— LIII—124
ELEMENTS. ... LXVIII—108
ELEPHANT. II-{18); XIX-3; LXVII—1, 2, 3, 4,5,6, 7,9, 10
—~s will suffer. V—33; XVII—26
—s will be destroyed. ... V—66; IX—40
Trouble to—s. V—72
Wars among—s. IX—38
Atmospheric Ketus are seen on— XI—4
To Hasta belong—s. XV—11
To Uttarashadha belong—s. XV—19
Mars presides over—s. XVI—14
To Jupiter belong—s. XVI—23
To Venus belong—s. XVI—27
—s will flourish. XVIII—5
Earth to be teeming with-~s. XIX—14
Sky covered with—s in the form of clouds XXIV—17
Value of—s. XXVI—8
Clouds rising like the—s. XXVII—3
Price of—s. XXIX—7
Clouds having the shape of an— ...XXX--27; XXXIII—10
Some opine that the earth-quake is the result availed
of by the—s of the Quarters. XXXII—1
Thunderbolt falling on—s. xxxin-4
Earth will drink in plenty the blood of— XXXVI—5
In the 3rd watch of the night,—will be destroyed. XXXIX—5
If the tree trunk is felled down by—s. X LI II—28
Sound similar to that of a group of—s. XL11I—34
Fire resembling an— XLIII—35
Fire having smell of—'s ichor. XL1|I—36
1XDEX

Lustration, should be performed for^s. XLIV—1| 15, 18, 20


A kmg with—s in a jolly mood will conquer the
whole earth. ... XLlV^-28
Wagtail on the heads of—s. ... XLV—5
—s after ablution will be free from illness. ... XLVIII—8f
Acquisition of—s. ... L 17
Sword having the smell of—'s ichor. ... L—21
For acquisition of money, one should drink the
milk of an— L—24
Should have eaten the flesh of an— ... LI—34
The Kunjara is shaped like the back of an~- LV1—25
Indra has a white four-tusked— ... LVJfl—42
The lord of Siva's hosts has an—ine face. ... LVlll™58
Kings have arms that are like the trunks of— LXVIII—35
A person with a palm bearing the figure of an — LXVIII—45
The gait of kings resembles that of an intoxicated -LXVIII—115
A man with arms resembling the trunk of an- n— LXIX—IO
Gait like that of a lordly— LX1X—14
One's body smelling like the ichor of an— ... LX1X—16
One's hands and feet to be marked with .the he
figures of—s. LXIX—17
Thighs similar to the trunks of—s. LXX—3
Damsels who have on their soles marks of—s. •s. LXX—10
Trees thrown down by—s. * LXXIX—3
To see a rutting— LXXIX—7
—'s tusk is highly commended. ...LXXIX—19, 20
The word Gem is applied to—s. LXXX—2
Pearls are got from—s. LX
The—is strong in the East,
The—should*not be considered in Sravana. ...
One will obtain an—
Death of one's—s.
If a dog passes urine on an—
Jackal's cry being re-echoed by^s.
—*9 tusk.
—having a stumbling gait.
—^breaking ant-hills, trees, etc.,
iNtoeat

—dragged into water by acrtjcodHe. ... XCIV—14


ELEPHANT CATCHERS. ... X-t9
ELEPHANT CAVES. ' ... XIV—16
ELEPHANT DRIVERS. XV—11; XVI-27; LXXXVII—17, 42
ELEPHANT YARDS. ... XLV—5
ELEPHANTINE ... LXVIH—65
ELEPHANTINE HEADS. ... LXV—65
ELK. ... LXV—2
ELOQUENT. ... CI—3
EMBRACING. ... LXXIV—19
EMBRYOS. XXI—18, 27, 29, 31, 32, 33, 35, 37
EMERALD. LXXX—4; LXXXIII—1
EMINENCE. ...V—36; LXXV—10
EMINENT PERSONAGE. ... XCVI—10
EMPEROR. An—will meet with his end. ... XI—58
A person weighing one Bhara and a half will
be an— ... LXV1II—106
If one's height and extent of outstretched arms be
each 105 digits, he would be an— LXIX—18
EMPTY. XCV—58
EMPTY POTS. LI—28
ENCAMPMENT. XCV—45
ENCHANTMENT. XIX-lo
ENCOUNTERS. There will be hostile-between
monarchs.
Sannipata or—
END. ...:
ENEMIES. Conflict with the—
One will conquer the entire host of his—
Kings will smash the—
The city will be captured by the —
Danger from—
An invasion by an—
Menace of—ies.
Indra put the host of—to death.
Destruction, of ther-
One will not have any trouble from his—
88 MDEX

One appears dreadful to the hosts of his— XLIV-28


t One to subjugate his—before long, XLV—11
Attaik by a foreign-^ XLVI—48
Defeat at the hands of one's— XLVI-61
Places occupied by— ... LI—5
Destruction of— HI— 5; LXXII-6
Clever in killing one's— LX!X—38
Helping one's—in their distress. LXXV-9
A cot made of sandal wood destroys ones— ... LXXIX—12
A good diamond destroys the owner's — LXXX—18
A king wearing a snake-gem will extirpate his—- LXXXll—6
Sami and Arjuna destroy one's— LXXXV—6
Association with one's— LXXX1X—13
Condidon when one's—will be killed. XCIII—7
Destruction of one's—is assured. XCIV—u
Increase of— * ... XCV—9
Trouble from— XCV—10
War with the— XCV—46
Friendship between deadly— XCVII—12
Success in ruining one's— XCVIII-8
Things done in Vishti lead ore to attack— ... C—4
Rahu creates— cm—4
ENERGETIC. LXTX—36
ENERGETIC MEN. XYI-38
ENJOYMENTS. LXXI—11
ENTERING A HOUSE. LI1I—125
ENTRANCES. LIII-70
ENTRY. xcvin—17
ENVIOUS CI—9
ENVOYS. II—(15)
Mercury presides over — XVI—19
—will be happy. XIX—12
Fire seen in the southwest bodes evil to— XXXI—3
Measure of the houses of— LIII-9
The quarter owned by— LXXXVI—34
EPIDEMICS. Outbreak of— V—58; VIII—47; XLVI—40
When dogs bring bones to houses,—will.be the reault.XLVI—71
INDEX 89

EROTIC BLISS. ... LXXIV—18


ERYSIPELAS. XXXU—14
ESHYAT SURYA. ... LXXXVI—12
ESTATE. ... LXXXVI I—45
ETHER. ... LXVI1I—93
EUNUCHS.—belong to Dhanishta. XV—21
Mercury presides over- XVI—19
Saturn presides over— XVI—32
When Venus is defeated by Jupiter,—will suffer
severely. XVII—22
—will be happy. XIX—12
EVACUATE.—s the,bowels. LI—27
EVEN NUMBER. LXX11—5
EVENING. XLV—10
EVENING TWILIGHT. XLV1I—21
EVIL. Fore bodes—to XXX~ 16; XXXI-3, 4; XLV~I0
Ward off all—s. ... XLVIII—49
EVIL CONSEQUENCES. XLVII—15
EVIL DOERS. ... XVI—5, 36
EVIL OMEN. LI—35, 38; LUI—59
EVIL SYMPTOMS. XLIX—8
EXALTATION.—sign. LXIX—1
EXCELLENCES. ... LXXVHI-13
EXCESSIVE RAIN. XLVI—38
EXCREMENTS. XLV—12
EXCRETA.—of doves. L—25
Omens that pass—or eat their food. ... LXXXVI—62
If a crow passes— ... XCV—14. 44
EXIT FROM THE WORLD. 11—(14)
EXORCISERS. Mercury presides over— ... XVI—19
To Jupiter belong— XVI—24
EXPIATION. XLVIII—2
EXPIATORY CEREMONIES.—should be performed
to ward off evil consequences. XLVI—3, 17, 24, 53, 81,
XCVII—17
EXPIATORY HYMNS. XLIV—20
EXPIATORY RITES. XLIX—8
B. 3. 12.
90 IWDex

EXPLOSION. XLVI—86
EXPULSION. XLVI—58
EYES. An eagle sitting on the king's banner will
deprive him of his— XLIII—62
—belong to the neuter class of limbs. LI—9
Pimples on the— LII—2
Agni and Diti are situated on the—of the 1 louse-
God, LIU—52, 54
—of an idol. LVIII—7, 8, 10, 11, 13, 36
Cows with rough— LXI—2
Bull with cat's— LXI—6
Bull with tremulous-*- • ... LXI—9
Bull with—hued like the beryl. LXI—14
Bull with tawny or copper-coloured— LXI—17
Bull with red— LXI—18
A dog with—like a bear's. LXII-1
A bitch with—surrounded by white rings. LXII-2
A hen with beautiful— LXIII-3
A goat with red — LXV—6
A horse with long sockets of— LXVI—1
A horse with hairy circles under the— LXV I—2
Men with—resembling the petals of a lotus ... LXVIII—64
A laughter accompanied by closed— LXVI II—74
It leads to the happiness of men to have red- LXVin—87
Gloss is to be observed in— LXVI1I—101
EYE-BALLS. LXIX—20
EYE BROW. If at a query a woman touches her- LI—37
Pimples on the two—s. LII—2
Tremblings of the—s. LXXVIII—3
EYE CORNERS, Bulls having red—s. LXI—12
It leads to happiness of men to have red— ... LXVIII—87
EYE DISEASE. LI—11
EYE LASHES. LXI—14
EYE LIDS. LII—2
INDEX 91

FACE. If Rahu is to be distinguished by his tail and — V—5


A king should not see his own—in the sword ... L—6
A mole on the—of ladies. L—9
^-belongs to the neuter class of limbs. LI—9
Pimples on the back of the^- LI 1—2
House-God has Apa on the — LIII—51
The Sun-God's—is adorned with ear rings. LVIII—47
The—of the idol. LVIII—15
Brahman should have four—s. LVIII—41
The lord of Siva's hosts has an elephantine — LVIII~58
Cows with drooping— LXI—3
A white cock with red— LXUI—1
A hen with beautiful—and eyes. LXIII—3
A horse with fine— LXVI—I
Elephants that have a long and broad— LXVII—6
One's previous birth should be deduced from the—LXVIII—103
The face of a Bhadra class man will be tiger—like. LXIX—14
A Hamsa class man has a red— LXIX—24
Horses are pure at the— LXXIV—8
Flame appearing in the horse's—leads to victory. XCIII—2
FACIAL DISEASES. VI—4
FACIAL LUSTRE. ... LXXVII—34
FAILURE. LXXXVI—61, 62
FAITHLESS MEN. XVI—36
FAKIR. LI—21
fall. LIX—13
FALL FROM TREE. LXVIII^SO
FALLING DOWN, XCIII—5
FALSE FIRE.—in the quarters is one of the indications
for the miscarrying of the foetus. XXI—25; XXIV—25
FALSE-HEARTED, XV—23
FAME. To Jyeshta belong those that are endowed with—XV—16
Should a king perform the Pnshyasnana, he would
get increased— XLVni-82
92 INDEX

A good hen brings abundance of wealth,—and


• victory to kings. ... LXIII~3
FAMILIES. When Saturn is in Jyeshta,—come to grief. X—13
Ruin befalls the country and the— ... XLVl-^52
One's thoughts to be about one's— ... LI—23
An image that is hurt by a wedge destroys the— LX—6
Oestruction of one's— LXVIII—3; LXXII—5
A long neck for a woman leads to the annihilation
of her- ... LXX-18
Ruin of one's— ... LXXIX—5
Wholesale ruin of the royal— ... XCIV—10
FAMINE. IV—14, 16, 21; V—23, 27, 54, 61, 71, 92; VI—9;
VH—16; VIII—19, 40; IX-14, 41; X—2, 20; XI—13,
30, 31, 36; XII—20, 22; XVII-5; XX—1, 2;
XXX—28; XXXIII—12; XXXIV—15, 16; XXXV
—4; XLVI—27, 38; XLVI1~4, 13, 16; LVIII
—50; LXXIX—24; LXXXVI-65; XCV—2,
7, 8, 11
One should guess—from the growth of Khadira
and Samee trees. ... XXIX—11
FAMOUS. A person born in Krittika will be— CI—2
A person born in Sravana will be— ... CI-^12
Saturn in the 3rd house at the time of a girl's
marriage makes her— ... CIII—3
FAN. ... LXX—10
FAT. A sword with the smell of cow's— ... L—21
—is one of the seven vital substances in the human
body. ... LXVI1I—96
The effect due to a shower of — comes to pass on
the same day. ... XCVII—10
FATHER. The thief will happen to be his— ... LI—26
— s of many sons. ... ■ LXVIII—24
FAULTS. ... LXXV—8
FAVOURABLE. LXXXVI-36, 37, 40, 44
FAVOURABLENESS. ... LXXVIII—13
FAVOURITE. ... LXXXV—7
FEAR.—to the whole mankind. ' .ff. III—5
INDEX 93
—to be apprehended frdm kings. ... Ill—29
If the Sun should be without rays, it indicates— 111—}l
There will be—infused among people. ... Ill—35
There will be peril, hunger and— ... IV—21
When Mercury passes through any of the 5 asterisms
commencing from Ardra, there will be — VII—3
When Mercury's motion is weak, he engenders— YI1—16
If Mercury be visible in certain months, he will cause —VII—17
i
In the Bhadrapada year of Jupiter, there will be— VIII—13
People will be free from fear. ... VIII—30, 32
—among the Brahmin class. ... VIII—52
There will be—in some places. ... IX—20
If Venus be visible before Sunset he will cause some— IX—23
If Venus and Jupiter be in exact oppsition and in the
East and West, people will be oppressed with fear, IX—37
If Agasthya should be throbbing, there would
be—engendered. ... XII—20
Anything issuing from the Sun or the Moon accompanied
by an earthquake causes drought and— XXXIII—12
When a halo is smoky in colour there will be— XXXIV—6
If a crow cries at night, there will be — ... XCH—2
When a crow stands on a stone, there will be fear. XCV—42
If a crow cries as 'guda, there will be fear. XCV—54
FEAST. ... LXXXV—6
FEATHERS. LXIII—1; LXXIII-I
FEEBLE CHARACTERS. ... XV—13
FEET.—belong to the masucline class of limbs... LI—8
If the querist scratches the —with his hand, it is
about a maid servant. ... LI—13
A goat with white— ... LXV—6
A goal with blue— ... LXV—8
Elephants having slender— ... LXVII—3
A king's—do not perspire. ... LXVIII—2
Poverty produced by one's— ... LXVIII—3
To have-red—leads to the happiness of men, LXVIII—87
One's—to be marked with the figures of ploughs, etc(,LXIX—17
A man belonging to the Hamsa blass has hand-
some— LXIX-24
94 INDEX
»
A man of Ruchaka type has his—and palms mark6d
, with figures. LXIX—29
One to have—marked with a sword, Sakti, noose etc.,LXIX—34
To have—with tender and unsweating soles. LXX-2
The —with ankle-joints represent the first stage
of life. LXX—24
Brahmins are pure at the— LXXIV—8
If an omen passes by a person'— LXXXVM7
FELLOWSHIP. XX—7
FEMALE. Union of the male and— LXXIV—20
A—will be born. LXX VI—I
—creatures. LXXXVI—9
FEMALE ASCETICS. LXXVIII—9
FEMALE BIRTH Lxxvrn—23
FEMALE COMPANIONS. LXXVIII—9
FEMALE DEER. XLVIII—13
FEMALE DISEASES. LXXVIII—13
FEMALE FOLK. V—65
FEMALE SERVANT. LI—21
FEMININE DISEASES. LXXVIII—13
FEMININE FACE. LXVIII—55
FEMININE LIMBS,
t-Hi
00

.A

FEMININE NAMES. XLIII—14


FEMININE QUARTERS. LXXXVI—75
FESTIVALS. LXXVIII—11
FESTIVITIES.—will be the order of the day. ... VIII—36
—are strong in the west. LXXXVI—22
Stoppage of— XCVII—5
FEUD. LXXXIX—3
FEUDATORY CHIEFS. LIII—8
FEVER, Outbreak of— XXXII-10
—will prevail. ' XXXII—14
FICKLE. A female who has—eyes. LXX—19
A person to be— LXIX—20; CM
FICKLE-MINDED. LXVIH-1I3
FICKLE-MINDED FRIENDS. , XV—13, 21
field. XLVI-37
Index 95
field-products. XXV—2
FIG. LV—10
FIG TREE. X LI 11—15; LIU-85; LIV— U, 18, 96, 107
FIGHT. LXlIf —2; XCV-56
FIGHTING. III--35; XCV—46
FILLETS. LXXIH—5
FILTH. XLV—8
FINE AR'I S. LXIX—8
/
Aslerisms that are benehcial for— XCVIII—9
FINE CORN. XV—10
FINGER.—s belong to the female class of limbs. LI—8
When a-^is touched. LI—11, 25, 37
Pimples appearing on the—s. LII—6
Pimples on one's—s cause imprisonment. ... LI1—8
Elephants with long—s. LXVII—8
Long-lived persons have long—s. LXV1H—36
—s and poverty. LXVII I—43
It leads to one's happiness to have slender—s LXVII 1-87
FIRE. XXXII—7
Risk from- V-60; VIII—17. 19; IX—44; XXXlV—15;
XLII1-65; XLV1—19; L1V—97;
To earn one's livelihood through working on— VI—1
Trees spoiled by Wind and— XLIII—13
Trouble through— VII—1; Vill—47
Outbreak of—s. VIII—-28; XVII—17
People living by —and cows will suffer. VIII—3; X—4
There will be™caused by war. VIII—42
Destruction through- IX—41
Comets born of — XI—11, 23
The Sun presides over— XVI—4
Mars presides over people who live by— ... XVI—13
— s roused by the wind spread out. XIX—7
Like a forest on— XXIV—15
There will be raging of—s. XXIV—•23; XXVI—13
Blazing continuously with the flames of— ••• XXVII—2
Peril from wind and— XXVIII—21
INDEX

Madder-coloured rays of the Sun cause trouble


through—s. XXX—14
The—in the quarters. ... XXXI—1
-—in the horizon. . . XXXII—13
—A rainbow that is yellow produces evils from— XXXV—4
An aerial city resembling—destroys robbers
and foresters. ... XXXYI—3
Oblations to the fire with hymns. ... XLIIl—30
If the fire be fragrant, etc^XLIIT—31, 32, 33, 34, 35, 36, 37,45
Flames without— ... XLVl 18
Temples burnt without— ... XLVI—20
Smoke without— ... XLVI—21, 75
Portents of- ... XLVI~24
Offerings to the— XLV1-51, 65; XLVIII-77, 78
To sleep above— ... LIU—124
Earth having the colour of—is waterless. ... LIV—106
Trees burnt by— ... LIX—3
The High Priests should recite in the South East
Hymns relating to— ... LX—II
The symptoms of— ... LX—12
Lustres bom of— ... LXVIIl—92
A man of the Ruch^ka type will die by weapon or— LXIX—30
A triangular diamond of the colour of a tiger's eye
is presided over by— ... ^ LXXX—9
A diamond is similar to lightning,—or rainbow. LXXX—14
A pearl having the brilliance erf smokless—or the
lustre of lotus is presided over by— ... LXXXI—8
An omen in the Burning quarteis engenders
danger from— ... LXXXVII—31
Peril from— LXXXV1I-40; LXXXIX—3; XC—6;
XCV-7, 18, 40, 56
Out break of—, death from~LXXX~ 43; LXXXIX—5, 6, 13
Effect of flames without the existence of— ... XCV1I—10
Effects of— * ... XCVII—II
Asterisms to be used for setting— XCVIII—8
FIKE [CIRCLE. XXXII—25, 27, 28
FIRE PERIOD ... XXXII—24, 25
IN0EX 97

FIRE~WOOD. Lightning falling on heaps of— XXXI IT—5»


Omens seen on—or ashes. LXXXVf—60
Dog passing urine on— LXXXIX—1(b)
FIRE WORSHIPPERS. IX-43
FIRM-MINDED. cr-io
FIRMNESS. LX1X—8
FIRST STOREY. LIU—22
FIRY DISPOSITION. LXVill—i 10
FISH.—is assigned to Satabhishak. XV—22
Pouring down showers of — XXI—33
A man to have eaten — LI—35
—to be found in the earth. . LlV-10, 15
Men having the smell of— LXVUI—15
A palm with ■ tail figures. . LXVill—45
A man of lite Hamsa type has the marks of
pair of— LX1X—24
One's feel with the marks of—• . LXX—2, 10
FISH'S EYE. . LXXXI—23
FISH PRODUCTS. XLI-8
FISHERS. XVI—33
FISHERMEN. Tho chief of the—will be killed XI-55
To Pushya are assigned— XV—6
To Purvashadha are assigned —
CO

>
><
1

When the querist sees a— LI —21


Danger from - .. LXXXV1I—34
To come in contact with— ... LXXXV1I—7
FISHES. An eclipse in Makara will do away with— V—41
Much tumblings of—ashore. XXVI11-4
When clouds resemble -in shape. XXVIII -14
Meteors resembling— XXXlll -10
A door adorned with— XL1V—4
-•eating the meat of their own species. LXXXVr-65
One will come by — LXXXVII—7
FISTULA. LX1X-23
FIVE CONCOMITANT SIGNS. XXI—37
FIXED SIGN Navamsa. LX—20
FLACCID MUSCLES. LXXVIH-IB
$3 IftDEX

FLAG. A very fine—of black colour. XXIV-9


To be adorned with beautiful—s, XLIII-25
White—s hoisted in the town. X LUX—27
The fall of a— XLI1I-64
A door adorned with—s. XLIV—4
Wagtail perched on— XLV-5
The—of the car being twisted. XLVI—9
—s burnt without fire. XLVI—20
Falling down of a— XLVI—74
Deities to be worshipped with—s. XLVIII —33
Dents resembling a— L—2
One with a palm containing marks of—s. LXVHI-46
Discolouration of—s. XCVII—13
FLAG-STAFF. Ketus seen on— XI—4
Indra gave a bamboo—to the king of Chedi... XLIII—8
FLAMES.—without fire. XLVI—18
—foreboding danger. XLVI—22; XL VII—10
. If tfeere be—on a worshippable tree. XLVI—29
If wells show— XLVI—49
A lamp whose—is turned upwards. LXXXIV—1
—appearing in horses. XCIII—1, 2, 3, 4
Effects of—without the existence of fire. XCVII—10
FLAMINGOES. LVI—5
FLANKS. LXVI—3
FLAT. Slaves possess—fingers. LXVIII—36
A—pose indicates death at the hands of a woman. LXVIII—61
One with a-^head. LXVIII—79
FLATTENED. LXXX—16
FLESH. To Bharani are assigned those that feed on— XV—27
Earth filled with masses of—and blood. XXVII—5
Abstain from—for seven days continuously... XLV—15
If fire is observed on—, it indicate? the king's death XLVI—19
If there b® a rain of— XLVI -40
If rivers carry blood or— ... • XLV I-48
Dapavas, Daily as, etc., are to be worshipped
with— XLVIII-30
A seed should be fumigated wdth the—of dee*" and bog. LV^O
INDEX 99

Upper part of the abdomen dry without— ... LX VIII—14


—is one of the 7 vital substance in the human body. ^LXVIII—t96
One who has a well-developed body is termed—-
strong. LXVIII—100
A limb without— LXVIII—83
A man with limbs and joints full of— LXIX-10
—is very good in the south. LXXXVI—45
If a dog hides—or bones inside ashes. LXXXIX—13
If a crow caws looking at the S. W., one will
get—and food. XCV—22
If a crow caws holding—in its mouth. XCV—41
FLESHY. LXX—17
FLIES. Swarmed with— XCII-2
Effects of— XCVII-7
FLOCK. LXV—5
FLOWER—s. XLIII—60
Growth of—s. II—(18)
—s will wither. V—24
Red and yellow—s will grow in large quantities, VIII—3
Magha represents the—of Samvatsarapurusha. VIII—19
When Satuin is in Pushya,—will suffer X—6
To Krittika are assigned white—s. XV—I
To Mngasiras are assigned—s. XV—3
To Moola are assgined persons dealing in—s ... XV—17
To Purvashadha and Revati are assigned aquatic
>

friuts and— s.
c*
CO

X
1

The Moon presides over—s. XVI—7


—S belong to Venus, XVI—28
By observing the abundance of—s. XXIX—I
From the luxuriance of—s. XXIX—2
Sign Vrishabha presides over—s. XLt—3
Sign Makara presides over— XLI-7
Profit in—s. XLII—8
If trees yield—s out of season. XLVI—26
Over-luxuriant growth of—s in a single tree ... XLVI—34
Abundant—s on trees. XLVI—85
If—S are sighted at the time of a query, - ... 14-3$
100 INDEX

When—s of a tree are unnatural. , L1V-56


If Kantalkari be seen with white—s. ^ ... LIV—57
' If Karnfeara bears white ~s. LIV—59
For increasing the yield of— LV—18
One will come by fruits and —s. LXXXVII—9
One will obtain white—s LXXXV1I—15
One will get Naga and Punnaga s. LAXXVIl—21-
]f in the neighbourhood of a horse thai neighs
there be—s. XCUI—8
If a crow strikes the bed with a— XCV-I2
When
% the crow's mouth is filled with—s XCV-13
A crow perched on a tree with—s. XCV-33
If a crow caws holding in its mouth a white — XCV—41
If a crows cries as 'Pud' there will be acquisition
of—s. XCV—55
Appearance of—s and fruits out of season ... XCV1I-4
To wear beautiful—s. CI—8
FLUTE. XIX—18
FLUTTERING. XCV-II
FLY. XCV—9, 10
FODDER. XCIII-9
FOE, There will be great trouble from foreign—s XX-3
The king will vanquish his—if XXXIII— 30; XLIV—17
Oppression by a— LXXIX—24
Annihilation of one's— LXXXV—6
Contact with one's— LXXXVII—29
FOETUS,—es of clouds. XXI—22
Miscarrying of the foetus. XXI—25
—es formed in the 6 months from Margasira. XXI—30
Destruction of—es. XXI—34
A woman develops a—similar to the man whom. LXXV—I
A—situated on the right side of the womb ... LXXVIII—24
FOG. XXX—21
FOLDS.—in the belly-one of the feminine class of limbs LI—8
People with—in the belly. LXVIII—24
Women with three—and without hair. LXX-5
FOLTAGE. Space ornamented with— LVI-—15
( INDEX 101
A turnip of very dark-r LVIII—58
FOOD. XXI—l
Abundance of™ V—80, 83; XI—29, 46, 48; XCV-6
—will become costly. VIII—8
—grains will be plenty only in some places ... VIII—13
—will be in plenty for all. VIII—14
Abundant—grains, IX—8, 20; XXXlfl—10
Plenty of— IX—10; XI-14, 45; XVIII—'f; XXIV - 20;
XCV—2
Plenty of—crops. IX—12
Dearth of— XVII—4, 5
Moon confers plenty of—when XVIH—3
Children procuring—for their parents XXIV—30
Destruction of— XXX—-30; LXXXVII—34
Gift of cows,—and lands. XLVI—6, 46
Decay of— XLVI—28
When—loses the taste. XLVI—35
Appearance of— XLVI—85
If—is sighted at the time of a query. LI—36
Acquisition of good— LI1—3, 5, 6; XCV—20
A man is blessed if he gets—when hungry ... LXVriI^I16
Quint essence of a kingdom consists of dainty — LXXIV—17
One cannot digest his — LXXIX—28
Eating of good— LXXXV-6
A tooth-stick bringing sumptuous— LXXXV—9
When the omen is at the S. W. Spoke, one will
obtain- LXXXVII—22; XCV- 14, 22, 23, 44
Vitiation of— XCV—53
Extraordinary rise or fall in the price of—grains. VII—1
Destruction of—grains. V—38; XXXVIII—7
Abundance of—grains. XXIX—12; LXXXIM--10; XCV—4
FOOLISH. LXIX—9
FOOT. Pimples on one's— LII—8
One that has one—white. LXI—19
A bitch with 6 nails on the left fore— LXH—2
If a dog smell the—of a traveller. LXXXIX—12
FOOT-PATH. A—outside a house. ,,, LIU—20
102 INDEX

FOOT-SOLDIERS. XTX—3
forbidden WOMEN. .. LXVIIT—3, 61
FORCE. C—5
FORE ARMS. LV1II—25
FORE FINGER. LVIH--27; LXVIII—50
FORE-FOOT. LXII-I, 2
FORE-HEAD. ... LVIII—5, 6, 46
—belongs to the neuter class of limbs. LI—10
If the querist touches his— LI—30
If a woman touches the middle or end of the— LI—41
Pimples on the — LII—3
One hairy circle in the hair of the—of a horse. LXVI—4
An elephant that has a broad— LXVII—7
A man with an uneven— LXVIII-70
A man with five lines on the — LXV1I1—77
A man with a broad— LXVlII—85
One with a beautiful— LXIX—15
A—neither sunken, nor arched. LXX-8
A woman with a—hanging over. LXX —20
The—represents the tenth period of Ay us LXX—26
Smoke in the horse's—and flame in the horse's—lead toXCHI—3
FORELEGS. Hairy circles in the—of a horse LXVI—3
Smoke or flame in the—of a horse. XCIII—3
FORE-NOON. ... LXXXVI—48
FOREIGN COUNTRY. Cl—9
FOREIGN ENEMY. XLV1—20, 34, 38
FOREIGN INVASION. XXXlii--16; XXXVI11—6
FOREST. Men living in—s. V—39, 42
Animals living in the— V—70
To Pushya belong—s. XV—6
To Mrigasiras belong—ers. XV—3
—s infested witb tusked animals. ... - XIX-I
Violent fires consume—s. XlX-7
Sky looks like a—on fire. XXIV—25
Decay of—s. XXXII-10
Village birds roaming in the— XLVl—66
Stnoie in the—without fire. XLVI-75
lNt>EX

~ S cind mountains darkened with—smoke .... XLV1-—93


Royal ablution should be done in a—region .. XLVIII—5/7
Water in a—tract. ' ...LIV-86, 89, 93
Gods sport in the vicinity of—s. ... LV1—8
A lover of—si -... LXIX~20
One meets his end in a— ... LXIX—26
Rural creatures found in —s. ... LXXXVI^—24
For entering—s. ... LXXXVf—50
Bitches bringing forth their young one's in a— XCVIf—8
FORESTERS. ... II—(15)
Distress to the— ... IX^—13, 15
—are allotted to Sage Atri. ... XIII—10
To Mrigasiras are assigned— ... XV^—3
Mars presides over— ' ... XVI^—13
Destruction of— ... XXXVl—3
Lord of— ... LXIX—23
One will come in contact with— ... LXXXVTI—10
FORTS. ... XVI—6
FORTUNATE. LV
LXVIII—6, 36, 42, 99
FORTITUDE. LXVIII—
FORTNIGHT. ... XLVIII—59
FORTRESSES. II—(15)
The Moon presides over— XVI—6
Mars presides over — XVI—13
A lover of— LXIX—20
FORTUNE. Lll—2, 6; LIII-92
L
A long cheek gives — ... LXVIII—61
Green eyes give— LXVIII—67
A slit brings—to men. LXXI-13
Goddesses of—
Should examine the~~of kings,
—is ensured by the use of
Cows bring—to their owner.
FOWLERS, To Satabhishek are assigned—
Saturn presides over—.
Danger from—
fragrant.
104 inDEX

FRAGRANT FLOWERS. XV—25


FRAGRANT LEAVES. XLI—4
FRAGRANT THINGS. XV —3; XVI—28"
FRAMES. LIII—26
FRESH RAIN. LXIX—16
FRIED GRAINS. XLI11-36; XLVIU -35; LXXXVII—14
FRIENDS Discord among— X—12; LXXXIX—11
Destructive to— LI—18
Pimples on one's eyes indicate sight of— LII-2
Attainment of— LII-4
Meeting of one's- LXXXVII--13; XCV—50
To have many- CI—10
Beneficial results in making— XCVUI—10
FRIENDSHIP.—among men will be on the increase. Vlll 6;
XCV~ 53
Effect of—between deadly enemies. XCV 11 —12
FRIGHT. XCI1I-14
FRIGHTENED. L X Vll I -116; LXXXVI-25
FROG. XXIV—19; XXV11 -6; XXV1II-H ; LIV—8, 30,
39, 63, 67
FRONT. LI—7
FRONT GATES. XLVI1—13
FRONT VERANDAH. LIII—33
FRONTAL BONE.—belongs to the masculine class of limbs.LI"*~8
If the querist touches the - LI—34
Pimples on one's— LII—2
FROST. XI—14; XLIII- - ; XLVI-92
FRUITS. IL-(18); XII—12
—will be destroyed. Y—24; VIII 19; X—13
People living on—will suffer. V—77
Damage to— IX—35
Roots and—belong to Pulaba, XIII—11
—are assigned to Mrigasiras. XV—3
„ „ Aslesha. XV—7
Trees with red—-are assigned to Visakha. XV—14
Those that deal in—and feed on— XY—*17
Those that live on aauatic-— XV—18
INDEX 105

Th® Moon presides over— XVI*—7


The abundance of—of trees. .. XXIX-!, 2
Karkataka presides over— XL1—4
Vrischika presides over— XLI-6
Makara presides over-^- XLI—7
Deal in-^ ..XLII—3, 9, 12
—out of season. XLVI—26
Over-luxuriant growth of—on a single tree. XLVI—34
Rain of— XLVI—41
Flowers and—in Chaitra and Vaisakha. XLVI—85
If—and flowers are sighted. LI—36
Trees near a house laden with— cause loss of children. LlII—S6
Where the—of a tree are unnatural.

CTi
<
Cn1
For increasing the yield of— LV—18
Omens on trees with sweet— ... LXXXVI—17
One will get- LXXXV1I—7, 9, 15; XCV—23
—near a horse. XCIII—8
Appearance of—and flowers out of season. XCV II—4
FRYING PAN. ... LXV1II—18
FULL MOON. XXVI—l, 14, 15; XXVII—1, 2, 6
FULL POT. Sight of a~ai the beginning of a work. LXXIX—7
A—near a horse. XCIII-8
Crow perched on a -on the head of a damsel XCV—44
FUNERAL PYRE. ... LXXXVI—60

GAD. XCV—55
GAIT—of a lion. LXII—1
Horse having fine— LXVI—1
—of kings, of the rich and of the poor. . LXVIII- -115
—like that of an elephant. LX1X—14
of a brisk- LXIX—20
Sex of creatures to b® determined from their— LXXXV1—6
B. 8» 14.
106 INDEX

, Elephant with a stumbling — XCIV-12


GAJA. One of the 9 roads ascribed to Venus. ... IX—I, 4, 9;
XLVIi—4
GALE. XXV11—5
GAMBLERS.—will come to grief. IX—34
Places occupied by— LI—5
GAMBLING. LI—20
GAMBMEERAKA. XVI-16
GANAKAS. XI -25
GANAPATI. XLVI—12
GANARAJYA. XIV—14
GANDHAMAMSL LI—15
GANDHARA. The people of—will be affected. IV- -23; V—77, 78
—lies in the north of Bharalavarsha. XIV—28
—belongs to Venus. XVI—26
When Jupiter is vanquished by Venus, the—will
>
1—Ji
X
oo

he destroyed.
A man of the Hamsa class rules over the -s. LXIX--26
GANDHARVAS. Harm to the— ' ... XIII—8
In the north are situated the— XIV—31
Sight of— XLVI—90
Places kept apart for— XLV 111—25
—are situated in the outer compartment. LI1I-44
GANDH \RVANAGARA. II—[18); XXXVI--I, 2, 3, 4, 5
gandhahnava. LXXVII—14
GANGES. V—65; XVI-10, 16; XL11I-32; LXIX—26
VO

GANiTA.
1

GAR A. c-l, 4
GARDABHA. LXXXVIII—5
GARDENS. A wagtail in one's—tends to prosperity. XLV—4
Royal ablution may be performed in the region of —XLVIII—15
One should have—laid out. LV-1
Arishta, Punnaga, etc., should be planted in--- LV—3
Deities take a pleasure in residing in— LVM
Trees growing in— LIX—2
GAKGA. 1—5; IX-6; XI—I. 5; XIU—:2; XXI—2. 5;
XXIII—4; XXIV—2; XLVI-i, 53, 57, 63,, 80; XLVIII
INDEX 107

2, 38, 51; L—15; LVI—31; LXV—LXXXVI—J, 7


GARLAND. Makers of—s will come to grief X—9
"Standard bedecked with—s. XLin-57
King should be adorned with—s. XLIV—27
Worship with—s. XLV1II—27, 32
Figure of a—on one's sole. LX1X— 22; LXX-10
To have marks of a — LX1X—24
Umbrella to have—s of pearls LXXIII—2
One of cupid's snare are — LXXVI—2
—do not shine in a man of grey hair. LXXVII—1
GARMENTS.—are assigned to Mrigasiras. XV—3
Thoughts about one's — LI—14
One will obtain—when Lt—19
Relying one's— LXXVII I—3
Use ol- XCVIII—10
One to wear beautiful—s Cl—8
GARUDA. Xf—62; LXXXVI—I
One of the types of Temples. LVI —17, 24
GARUDADHW VJA. L1V—87
GATE. XL VI -70; XCI—3
GATE OF A TOWN. XXXIII—22
GATEWAYS. XXXVI—5
GATHERING. XX—8
GATE VII—8
GAUDAS. XIV—7
GAUGE. XXIII—2
GAVA. IX—2
GAVYAS. XIV—28
GEETL CIV—49
GEM. IT - (18); Xll—12; XVI—28; LXXX—2, 3
—s are assigned to Mrigasiras. XV—3
—s are assigned to Revati. XV—25
Kumbha presides over—s XLT-7
Dealing in—s. ...XLII—6, 9, 12
Vishnu should be adorned with Kaustubha— LViri-3l
One to enjoy wealth, women and—s. LXVI1I—12
A cot decked with wonderful—s. LXXIX-14
108 INDEX

A—on the head of cnakee. LXXXII—5


One will get—s. ...LXXXVII—10, 16
One will get a—called Susara. LXXX—23
If a crow strikes the bed with a— XCV-12
One will get oceanic—s. XCV—22
Gifts of—s. XCVII—17
GEM-EXPERTS. XVI—18
GEMS OF WOMEN. ... LXXVIII—13
GEMINI. CII—2
GENERAL. Mars presides over—s. XVI—14
Death of a~ XXX—13
Umbrella of a— LXXIIf—4
GENERATING ORGAN. V—86; LXVIII—10
GENEROSITY. XVI—29
GENITAL ORGAN. LIII-54; LXVIII —8, 86; LXIX—16;
LXX—3, 17, 24
One belonging to the neuter class of limbs LI—9
GENTLE. LXIII—3
GHANA. ...LXXVII—10,13
GRATA. ... LVI—18, 26
GHEE. LXXVI—3, 6, 8, 9
—will become dear and rare. ... V—60; VII—4
Mercury presides over— XVI—20
Dealing in— XLII—5
When there is a rain of— XLVI—43
Serpents should be worshipped with— XLVIII—31
A sword having the smell of— L—21
Drink prescribed for the sword is— L-23
When a woman has—in front of her LI—37
A rock resembling—in colour. L1V—108
If trees are smeared with— LV—7; LIX—12
One will eat edibles prepared in— , XCV—24
Effects of flames appearing without the shower of—XCVI1—10
GHORA. VIII—8
GHOSHA. XIV—2, 30
GHOSTS. XLVI—78; LXIX—37
GIANTS.—are said to belong to Pulas&ya, XHI-U
INDEX 109
•>
To Rahu belong— XVI—37
GINGELLY OIL. A sword rubbed with— ... L—25
Hair oil is to be made from— LXXVII—6
GINGER. LI-I5 LXXVI-ll
GIRDLE. The Sun God has a—round his waist. LVIII—47
The hips of women support—s. LXX—4
GIRIKARNIKA. XLIV—10
GIRINAGARA. XIV—11
GIRIVRAJA. X—14
GIRLS. XLVI—13
GIRTA KUKKUTA. LXXXVIII—8
GLANCES. LXXVIII -3; XCIII—9
GLASS. Deal in— XLIT-8, 10
One will obtain— LXXXVI1—23
GLOBES. LXVII—6
GLOSS. LXVIII—101
GLOSSINESS. LXIX-~5; LXXII-2
GLOSSY, When two planets at conjunction are— XVII—11
Elephants who have tusks—and raised. LXVII—6
Men with—eyes. LXVIII—67
A maiden, the nails of whose feet are— LXX—1
GLOSSY TREES. LIV-49
GLOW WORMS. XXVIII—23
GLUE. LVII—3
GLUTTONOUS. LX VI11-20, 114; LXXVIII—17
GLUTTONOUS PERSONS. XVI—15
GO IX—I, 4; LXXXVIII—9
GOAD. LXVIII—46; LXIX—24; LXX—2, 10; LKXII—4
GOATS. The price of—should be determined from
plantains. XXIX—7
—are destroyed. XXXIX—2
A wag tail perched on the hacks of— XLV—8
Sacrifice of a— XLVI—36, 59
The whole of the Adhyaya. LXV—
Elephants have tusks similar to the horns of a — LXVII—9
Those that have a face similar to that of a—.. . LXVIII—104
—a and horses are pure at the face. LXXIV-8
no INDEX

' f —is of no consequence in the winter season ... LXXXVT—26


—s bring good luck through their cries. ... LXXXVT—41
At a query, the matter refers to a— ... LXXXVI—80
GOAT'S HAIR. ... XL1 2
GOAT'S HORN. L—25; LVII—7
GOAT'S WOOL. ... XLI—6
GO-BETWEENS. ... LXXVIIT-IO
GOBLINS. XY-4, XXXIX-4
Any unnatural behaviour in the idols of— ... XLVI—14
Raising of— ... XCVITI—7
GODAVARI. ... XVI—9
GODS. XLIII-l; XLVHI—20, 25,79; LIU-SI; LXXXIII—I
Abodes of—will suffer ruin. IX—42
Marichi does harm to the— xnr—8
Worshipping of— XLV—15; XLVI-17
Portents in the idols of— XLVI —15
Where there is no worship of—• XLVr-79
—dwell near the lakes. LVI-4
Nature of men resembles that of- ... LXVIII—108
Devotion to— LXIX—8, 29, 38; Cl —16
—dwell in the four corners of a cloth.
Slit in the divisions of—
—created the Chamara deer.
King will be honoured even by the—
—reside in the root of the elephant's tusk
GODDESSES.
GODOWNS.
GOKSHURA. LIV—10(
GOLANGULA.
GOLD. X—17; XXVI—7; XXVIII-
The Sun presides over—,
Abundance and cheapness of—
Increase of—
Mesha presides over—
Makara presides over-
Deal in—
When the fire shows the hue of—
INDEX Ill

Wagtail perched near- XLV,—6


Crowns made of pure— XL1X—4
If the—sheet for the crown expands easily XLIX—7
Stones possessing the colour of— LIV-I10
An idol made of— LX—4
Women are like unto pure— LXXIV—7
A cot made of sandalwood and covered with - LXX1X—14
At a query, the subject refers to—when ... LXXXVI—80
Gain of— ...LXXXVIl—2, 3
Loss of— ... LXXXVIl—30
Ruin of—smiths. ... LXXXVIl—32
If there be—near a horse. XCIII—8
Acquisition of— XCV—20
Discolouration of— XCVII—13
Gift of -and gems. CV—7, 8
GOLDEN AGE. VIII—34; IX—45
GOLDEN BALANCE. XXVI—9
GOLDEN ORNAMENT. LXXIV—1
GOLDEN PIECE. LX—17
GOLDEN TREE. LlV—70
GOLD LADLE. XL1V—12
GOLD REGIONS. XIY—31
GOLD SCYTHIANS. XIV-21
GOLD SMITHS. Y~"53, 74; XCV—21
GOMANTA. XVI—17
GONARDA. IX—13
GONORRHCEA. LXVIII—7
GOOD. XV—I5J
GOOD-LOOKING PERSONS. V—76
GOODNESS. LXIX-8
GOOD PEOPLE.
>
o
1

GOPA. ... LXXXVI—30


GOPEETAH. XLV—3
GOSWAMI. ... LXXXVI—32
GOURAGREEVA. XIV—3
GOVEETHEE. IX—2
GOVINDA. CV—M
tli intont

GRACEFUL GAIT. ... LXXVII1—13


GRAFTING. LV—6, 8
GRAHA CHULLI. LIII—40
GRAINS. . XV—5j mV—36; XLII—II
One ought not to sleep above— LIU—124
GRAMMAR. ... LXVIII-III
GRAMMARIANS. ... XVI-18, 24
GRANARIES. XV—8; XVII-14; LIII-16; XCV1I—6
o

>

GRAPE.
f

GRASANA. V—43, 46*


GRASS. XXVIII—13; XCII1 -5; XCV—5, 12, 18
GRASTASTA. V—27
GRASTODAYA. V—27
GRATEFUL ... LX1X—H, 35
GREAT BEAR. XI-34
GREAT VEIN. LIV-4
GREEDY. CI—12
GREEN. ... LXVUI—67
GREEN FROG. LIV—30
GREEN GRAM.—will be destroyed, V—75
Good yield of— VIII —13
Visakha presides over— XV—14
—will thrive. XXV—2
Abundance or otherwise of—is to be judged from
Chirabilwa. XXIX—5
Kanya presides over— XLI—5
A stone resembling*—in colour. LIV—107
GREEN GRASS. Wag tail perched on— XLV—7
—a place favourable for a query. LI—2
A dog passing urine on a ground covered with—
LXXXIX—I{a;
A crow cawing from— XCV—34
GREEN PINEONS. XLVIII—6
GREESHMA RITU. 111-23
GREESHMA SEASON. xxvn—7
GREY CLAY. LIV-13
GREY EYES. LXX-^19
nnsax 113
GREY HAIRS. ... LXXVII1—17
GRIEF. People will be oppressed with fear and—if 1X^-37
Pimples on one's sides produce— LI1—4
Pimples on one's belly lead to— LIT—6
The house Vata loads one to—from quarrel LIU—41
AT house owner by hurting Brahman will come to— LIll—66
Poverty and—are produced by feet. LXVIII—3
An omen in the 30th division produces— ... LXXXV11—41
GR1HAGODHIKA. ... LXXXVIH—8
GROINS. LXI—16
GROOMS. X—3
GROUND. LIU--88, 90; LIY— 60
GROUND FLOOR. Lin-27
GRUEL. - LIV~ 114; LXXVI—11
GUARDIAN DEITY. XLVITI—73
GUCHCHA. LXXXI—33
GUDA. XIV—3; XCV-54
GUDUCHI. LIV—115
GUGGU. . LXXXV III—15
GUGGULU. LVIl-3, 5; LXXV1I—9. 11
GUHARAJA. LVI—18, 25
GUHU. XCV—56
GUILDS. X—13
GULUHAS. XIV—23
GUM. . LXXXV 111—17
GUNDRA GRASS. LIV—100
GUNJA. LXXXI—8
GURULU K1SI KISI. . LXXXV III—36

HAIHAYAS. XIV—20
HAIL-STONES. IX-42; XXI—33, 35; LXXXI—24
HAIR. The earth will be strewn with— IX-25
B. S% 15.
U4 iwasx

The value of cows and horses is determined


by their— XXVI-8
If a wagtail is perched on a heap of-— XLV—9
Flames proceeding from—s. XLVI—22
Where the ground is free from— XLVIII—16
—belongs to the masculine class of limbs Ll~8
When a querist is standing on— LI—14
If the, person touches the— LI—34
The lino of— LV1II—13, 15
Bulls having slender — LXI-11
A goat with blue—on the head. LXV~8
A horse having fine— LXVJ—1
An elephant with fine— LXV1I—6
A man with thin— LXV1II~4
King^ have a single—in a pore. LXVUl—5, 81
One's temples covered with slender— LXIX-13
One's—, dark and single in each pore. LXIX—16
A man of Ruchaka type has beautiful- LXIX-27
One with rough and hard~ LXK—38
The middle of a woman with three folds and ithout—LXX—5
A woman with glossy— LXX—9
A woman whose upper lip is covered with too
much— LXX—20, 23
—of the Chamara deer. LXXIT—1, 2
A man of grey— LXX VI I-1
To turn one's—which is white into black. ... LXXVII-3
Diamonds showing scratches like— LKXX-15
Omens stationed on— LXXXVI—60
If a crow throws—on a couch. XCV—12
If a crow caws holding a—in its mouth. XCV—40
HAIR OIL. LXXVII-6
HAIR'S TIP. LVIII—2
HAIRY. LXVIIT—59; LXX—17, 21
HAIRY CIRCLES. LII--10; LXX—17
Bulls with— LXI—13
Horses with—under the eyes, jaws etc., LXVI—2
People with—going from left to right. LXVIII—26
nme* 115

HAKKA, LXXXVJIM
HALAS. XTV—22; XVI— 6; XXXII—19
halAdAs. XIV—22
HALF-CASTES. XVI-11
HALF-MOON LXVI1I--70; LXX—8
HALL. L1II—17
HA LOS. XXI—19; XXH—7; XXVHl—6; XXX—2. 8, 31. 33;
XXXlV— whole chapter. XLlI—1; XLVI -4, 84, 88;
XCVII—3
HAMLET. LXXXVl—78
HAMMERING. LI V—112
HAMSA. One of the types of temples LVI—18
One of the varieties of bulls. LXI—17
One of the Mahapurusba yogas. LXIX—2 , 7, 24, 26, 35
HAND One of the masculine class of limbs. LI—8
If the querist scratches his feet with his— ... Lt—13
Pimples appearing on one's—s. LII-6
Baladeva has a plough in his — LVIII—36
Goddess" Ekanasa with one—on her hip and a lotns
in the other. LVIII—37
One to have—s red. LXVIII—87
The—s of one belonging to the Bhadra class of men
have the lustre of lotus. LXIX—15
—s marked with figures of ploughs, etc., LXIX—17, 34
—s that have wrist-joints hidden. LXX—11
—s that make women unhappy and poor. ... LXX—22
A dog approaching a traveller with a human — LXXXIX—i(c)
HANDMAIDS. LXX VIII—9
HANDLE. LXXII —4; LXXIll—2
HANDSOME.—persons will suffer. VIII-S
Punarvasu presides over—men. XV—5
Aswini presides over-men. XV—26
The God of the Jains should be represented— LVIIf—45
A man of the Malavya type has a—body ... LXIX—10
A person belonging to the Bhadra class is— LXIX—15
A woman having a—nose. LXX—7
HANGING, JtC-;
FSB INDEX

HANGING EARS. LXII—1, 2


HANU. LXVIII—88
HAPPINESS. IV—11, 16, 30; VIII~7, 12, 15; XI—8, 49;
lf
XVI—29; XVIII—3; XXIX-11; XXXVII—1; XLVII—
4, 12, 17; XLVIII—82, 86; XLIX- 4, 6; L—19;
LXVIII—34
Pimples on the back of one's face lead to— LI I—2
. Pimples on one's testicles lead to one's— ... LII—6
Broad and lofty brows indicate great— LXVIII—68
One with a sunken stomach is without— ... LXVIII—19
One devoid of— LXVIII—26
One with fleshy and pendant ears lead to—... LXVIII-59
An enjoyer of— LXV11I—81, 104;; LXXXVII—6
Things bestowing wealth and—on a woman. LXX—5, 6, 11
A white umbrella brings— LXX'II—3
The pith and essence of— LXX IV—1
A cot made of Sal tree gives— LXXIX—13
Increase of wealth and— LXXIX—21
When a dog comes towards a traveller with a wet
bone, he brings— LXXXIX—1(c)
A dog sporting with cows indicates— LXXXIX—10
If a bull cries at night it indicates— XCII—2
Two crows standing on a- donkey or a camel
indicate — XCV—47
. • Venus, Jupiter or Mercury in the 4th house at a
girl's marriage bestows— cm—4
HAPPY. People will be—
0

>
1

A man having a penis with a thick knot becomes—LXVIII—7


A man urinating noisily is— LXVIII—10
A man with fleshy buttocks is— LXVIII—17
A man with straight folds is— LXVIII—25
A man with stout, muscular and sunken nipples is—LXVIII—27
- A man weighing half a Bhara will be— LXVIII—106
Birth of children who will be longlived and — LXX VIII—23
One born in Bharani will be— cr-i
iQne bom in Punarvasu will be— CI-4
One bom in Uttarabhadra will be— CI—14
INDEX 117

HARA HOURA. XIV—33


HARA. LXXXI—32
HARA PHALAKA. LXXXI—34
HARD STONE. LIV—42
HARDY. LXIX—27
HARE. Flesh of- LI—34
-—is strong in the west. .. LXXXVI—22
—is of no consequence in the winter season LXXXVI—26
Mention of—is favourable. .. LXXXVI—42
A—running on the left side. ..LXXXVITI—21
HARE-EATER. .. LXXXVI—22
HAREETA. LXXXVI—21; LXXXVHI—15
HAREETAKEE. XLVIII—39; LXXVI—3, U; LXXVII—10
HAREM. ... II—(18)
People in the—will perish when ... V—30
Ruin of the king's— XLVI—13; XCIII—2
Enjoy in the— ... LXXVII—4
HAR1. ... CV—8
HARIDRA ... LXXIX—2
HARIDRA TREE. ... LIV-45
HARIDRAKA. ... LXXIX—16
HARLOTS. X-9; LXXXVII—16, 39
HARMFUL. LXXI—11; XC—5; XCV-56; XCVI-6
HARSH WORDS. ... LXXV—7
HARVEST. XXVI—13; XL—14
HASTA.
Mercury's transit over—
—, one of the stars constituting the Ajaveethee.
When Venus is in—
When Saturn is in—
When a bad comet transits—
When the Sun is in—
To—are assigned robbers, elephants, etc., ...
Rainfall in—
—belongs to the wind circle.
When—is struck by a meteor.
—is propitious for sinking wells.
m IHM*

—'•is ^ood for the plinting of trees. LV-31


" Wfearing a new cloth in— LXXt—4
Bittk in— Ct—7
HASTIKARNA. Ltv—ibi
HASTIKARNA TREE. XXIX—7
HASTINAPURA. XIV—4
HATCHET. LVIII—58
HATERS OF OTHER'S WIVES. LXVI1I—25
HATRED. People will be free from fear and— VIII—30;
XLVII-5
X
o
T

Strife and intense—among people if


There will be—among friends. XLVII—13
The house Kacha leads to—among kinsmen. LIII—41
HAUGHTY. CI—3
HAUNCHES. LXVI—3
HAWKS. Figures resembling— LXXIX—24
•—are beneficial to the right of a traveller ... LXXXVI—38
HEAD. V—6; LIU— 51; LVIII—14
—belongs to the neuter class of limbs. LI—10
When the querist strikes the — LI—11
If a person touches the — LI—34
Pimples on the — LII—2, 4, 10
When the House God is bereft of the — LIII—67
The House God has his—turned towards the
north-east. LIII—51
A cock with a big— LXIII-2
A tortoise with a serpentine— LXIV-2
A goat having a white— LXV—5
A goat with a spotted— LXV—6
A goat with blue hair on the— LXV—8
Hair on the—of a man. LXVIII—5
A man of the Hamsa class has a round— ... LXIX—24
One with an even— ' LXX—9
The—represents the 10th stage of life. LXX—26
The—will become black when LXX VII—3
If an omen passes by a person's— LXXXVI—67
A dog approaching a traveller with a human--LXXXIX—1(c)
INDEX m

Flame appearing in a horse's— XClll-2, 4


Blue flies clinging to one's— XCV--58
HEACHDRESS. XL1V—27
HEADLESS. ill—17
HEALTH, Jupiter in his northern course confers-
happiness and plenty. VIII—15
One should guess the--of mankind from Peelu. XXIX—11
A sword with the lustre of beryl, gold or lightning
confers—and prosperity. L—22
An idol of gold bestows-^ LX-4
One should expect sound—when LXXIX—21
• Good—and long life may be expected from ... LXXXV—5
A dog sporting with cows indicate sound—and
joy. LXXXIX—10
A crow passing near the ear of a traveller confers— XCV—25
Mercury in the 9th in the marriage-chart gives
good— CIII—9, 13
HEALTHY. XII—21
HEART, Aslesha constitutes the—of the Samvatsara
purusha. VIII—19
—is one of the neuter limbs. LI—9
Pimples on one's—and breasts. LII-4
Brahman is situated in the—of the House God, LIir~54
Hairy circles on the—of a horse. LXV1—2
A horse is perfect when it has a broad rump and1- LXVl—I
A—that is raised, large, muscular, etc LXVlil—28
The—represents the 6th stage of life. LXX—25
The soul is immersed in the region of the — ... LXXV—4
HEAVENLY OMENS. LXXXV1-6
HEELS. One of the feminine class of limbs. LI—9
Pimples on the— LI I—8
Kings have fine— LXVIlI—2
HEIGHT. LIII—24, 25
—of men. LXV11I-105; LXIX—13, 18, 21, 25, 29
HELIACAL RISING AND SETTING. XXVIII—20
HELMSMEN. XV—25
HELPING. LXXV—9
120 INDft*

HEMAGIRI. ,. XIV—19
HEMAKUDYAS. XIV—9
HEMALAMBA. VIII—39
HEMATALAS. XIV—28
HEMANTA. LXXXVI—28
HEMANTA RITU. III—24, 26
HEMP. .. XXIX—6
HEN. .. LXIII—3
HENPECKED. CI—13
HERBALISTIC TREATMENT. ... II—(18)
HERBS, People who are clever in the use of— V—41
—will be destroyed. .. X—13
The Moon presides over— XVI—7
The earth will abound in— XIX-12
Decay of— XXXII—10
Mars presides over— XLI-2
—prescribed for the ablution. . XLVIII—37
In Sakuni,—become fruitful. C—5
HERDS. XLVI-55
HERDSMEN. XV1-4
HERETICS.—will be destroyed. V—29
—will suffer. VIII—12
When Venus is in Dhanishta, there will be danger to—IX 33
To Uttarabhadra are assigned— .. XV—24
Fire seen in the northeast forebodes evil to— XXXI—4
The country whose ruler is a friend of— XLVI—76
HERETICAL. ,. XV—10
HERMAPHRODITE. ,, LXXV1—1
HERMITS. ,, . XLVIII—61
—will suffer. ,, V—28
Marichi proves destructive to the-—living in the forest. XIII—9
# —are assigned to Uttarabhadra. . XV—24
Groups of—and cattle vanquish. , .. ' XIX—2
Places occupied by— LI—5
HERMITAGE. XLIV--8; XLVIH—13
Atri's— ,, XIV—14
Trees in—s should be avoided for images. .. LIX—2
MMt m
HERO. When Saturn is in Jyeshta,—es come to grief. X—13
—es are assigned to Magha.
>
X
CO
J

Great martial-—es are assigned to Jyeshta ... XV—16


The Sun presides over—es. XVI—4
Those who have a muscular chest become—es. LXVHI—29
HEROIC. LXIX--8. 20, 27, 35
HERON. Dents resembling a— L—3
Hands marked with figures of-^ LXX—22
A slit in the form of a— LXXI-12
—s entering an army. XCV—46
HERPES. XXXII—14
HICCOUGHS. LI—32
HIDES. XLV—8; LXXXVIl—8
HIGH-BORN. XV—5
HILLS. XXVIII—14
HILL MEN. XVI—17
HILT. L—9
HIMALAYA. XIV—24; XVI—17; XLIII—35; XL1V—24;
LXXII—1
Diamonds got from the—are slightly reddish. LXXX—7
—, one of the sources of the best pearls. LXXXI—2. 5
HIMSRA. LXXXVI—31
HIND LEGS. XCIII—3
HINDRANCE. XCV—28
HIPS. LVIII—37; LXVI —2; LXX—4
Limb of the feminine class. LI—8
—represent the 4 th stage of one's life. LXX—24
HIRANYANABHA. LIU—37
HIT. XV—31; LII—4, 9; LXXXVI—67
HOARDING. CI—5
HOAR FROST. XI—14
HOG. LI-
>

rr%
0
T

Pearls are got from—s. LXXXI—1


If two crows are seen standing on a— XCV—47
HOG'S RICE. XXIX—2
HOLES. XLIX—7; LIII-90; LX—6
HOLLOWS. XLIII- 14; XCV—17
Aft. 1&
ittWfeX
ffiOCY GRA'SS ' LtV—
IHthJY HOUSK. XL1V -6
tMOLY PLACES. ... XLVHI—67
JHOLY TREE. LII1--90
tHOUTA. XXIV—8; XLVI—6
HONEST FOLK. XV—6, 15
HONEY. LXXV1—3, 3; LXXVII—11, 27, 32
—""will become dear and rare. V—60
•^ts assigned to Furvaphalgum, XV—9
When the Moon has the red hue of— ... xxvin-n
DteHng in— XLIl—5
'Invoking the banner with fruits and- XL1II—60
Edibles consisting of - XL1V-11
If—flows from trees XLVI-27
When there is a rain of— XLVI—43
The triple sweet—sugar, ghee and — XLV1II-3I
A place where—is sold. LI—5
When—is in front of a woman. LI-37
A rock resembling—in colour. L1V-I08
If trees are smedred with LV-7; LIX—12
Semen Having the Smell of— LXVI1I -15
llONEY COMB. XCV-58
HONOUR. LXXXV—4; XCV -1-4
tioous. LXXXI—25
kOOFS LXI—■3, 9, 11, 14; LXV1-1
kOOFED ANIMALS. LXXIX—31
kOKA. ... 1—9; 11—14
kORIZON. XXXI—5
kORNS.-of the Moon. IV—8. 9, 10, 11, 14, 15, 16, 17;
XLVII —16
Goat's— L—25
Cows 'having shaking— LXI—2
Btilldiaving gem-like— LXI—7
Bulls with red and slender— ... LXI—11, 18
"white bull copper-coloured in— LXI—17
'Goats'that have no— ... LXV-4, 11
' EhsiJhafltrf havin^-^usks similar to the—of a goat. LXVIW^
,C?i » .'4
ANIMALS. XVI—8
5 xe—n
MORRIPULAT ION .
HORSES, II—(18): V—+1, 65i 72; VH^6;. IX—43?- X—3;
XI—4; XV—131 19, 26-
' The Moon presides over—• XVI—8
To Jupiter belong— xvi—aa
To Vfenus belong— xvr—27
1
Whan the Moon is to .the north of Venus,—will
flourish. XVII1-5
Monarchs with—go about destroying the lands by war. XIX 3
The value of—is determined by their hair XXVI—8
* The price of—should be determined from the-
Aswakarna. xxrx—7
Clouds having the shape of— XXX—27
The fire seen in the nocth-west bodes evil to — XXXI—4
The Asani falls on— XXX HI—4
Ulkas resembling— XXXIU-10
Destruction of—in battle. XXXVI—5
In the 3rd watch of the night—and elephants, will
be destroyed. XXXIX—5.
Dhanus presides over— XLV-6.
Dealing in— XLia~7
If; the sacrificial fire resembles— XLHF—35
Lustration for—• XLIV—1
A string should be tied to the necks of— XLIV—5
Expiatory ceremony for the — XLIV—6
The—that are worshipped, XLIV—7
A—after being consecrated, bathed etc., XLIV—13
>
oo

x:

Activities of —
1

The priest should give the—a rice ball etc., XLIV—19, 20', 2^
Army consisting of-—, elephants. XLIV—2a
A wagtail on the heads of— XLV-~4
When- a carriage moves without — XLVI—60
Tb© king who bathes his— XLVlir—87.
A bull with speed' simitar to that of a— LXI—15
A white cock crowing at dawn bestows prosperity on—LXIIl—-J
Ar-is. perfect when lxvi-i
124 IHMX
—S that havo long hairy drcloe. UCVI-2
s that havo hairy circles on their upper lips ,, . . LXVI—45
Persons with palms containing figures of— LXVI—45
Persons with genital organs hidden like that of a— LXIX—16
Damsels having the marks on their soles or palms of—LXX—10
Goats and—are clean at the face. LXXIV—8
The word 1 jewel* is applied to-— LXXX—2
The—is strong in the north. LXXXVI—23
The—is of no consequence in the winter seasoni. LXXXVI—26
The—is very good in the east. LXXXVI—45
One will get a—if LXXXVII—8. 13. 20
Death of one's— LXXXVII—38
Destruction of— LXXXVIT—43
If a dog passes urine on a— LXXXIX—1(a)
A jackal makes—pass dung and urine. XC—11
When a jackal cries and is reechoed by— ... XC—12
Chapter cfa— XCIII—whole
One will get—if XCV—22, 23
A crow cawing, sitting on the back of a— ... XCV-48
HORSE DEALERS. XV—26
HORSE GRAM. The state of—is known from the
Jujube fruits. XXIX—5
Kanya presides over— XLI—5
—with Jujube fruits, gruel, etc., should be poured
on a rock. LIV—114
One will obtain— LXXXVII—22
One will eat food prepared from— xcv-ai
HORSE GROOMS. xv-ae
HORSE KEEPERS. IX—35
HORSE RIDERS. XV—26
HOSTILE INVASION. XL—7
HOSTILITIES. XX—9
HQT-TEMPERED. A ruler who is— XL VI—76
A man of a demoniac nature is— LXVIII—113
One in whom the qualily of darkness predominates is—LXIX—9
HOT WATER. XLVI-43
HQUSES. Atmospheric Ketus are such as aro seen in—«. XI—4
IKDBX m
t
When dogs stand on roofs of—and bark. XXVIII—10
A rough wind blows crushing- XXX—6
Meteors falling on— XXXIII—20
If—are burnt without fire. XLVI—20
The ablution may be done in a prosperous— XLVIII—14
—of a commander-in-chief. LI 11—5
—of ministers. LIU—6
—of the yuvaraja. LIII—7
—of feudatory chiefs. LIII—8
—of Directors, officers. LIII—9
Length of— LIII—11
—of Brahmins, Kshatriyas. LIII—12, 13
—of the mixed classes. LIII—15
—of ascetics, etc., LIII—16
—of Brahmins. LIII—18, 19
—of kings, commanders. LIII—24
The Sarvatobhadra — LIII—31
The Nandyavarta— LIII—32
The Siddharta — LIII—39
The Yama Surya— LIII—39
The Danda— LIII—39, 41
The Vata— LIII—39, 41
The Graha Chulli — LIII—40, 41
Thu Kacha— LIII—40, 41
Thorny trees near— LIII—86
If a minister's—is near by LIII—89
If a rogue's—is near by LIII—89
If a—is elevated in the east or north. LIII—115
If the—has an elevation towards the east. ... LIII—117
Time when to enter a— LIII—125
Soil for the construction of— LVI—9
The cycle of quarters is applicable to the
construction of— LXXXVII—18
If crows build their nests on— XCV—5
If a crow facing the Sun caws from a—looking
at the east, XCV—19
A crow cawing from a— XCV—34
IWMUfi
1
Bcws/buiiding. their honey-comb irisid© ar^- XGV-^-58
Sodiden appearance of ant hiliskin ... XGVri—9
Effect of^being filled with dust. . .... XCVI1—13
Construciion of or entry into a— . ... XCVIH—17
AflFairff connected with— ... C—3, 4
HOUSE-BUI LDLNG. ... LIII—l
HOUSE CORNER. ... XLV-9
HOUSE-GOD. LIU—3, 51, 59, 67
HOUSE-HOLDER. ... LIII-40
HOUSE SMOKE. ... LVII-5
HOWL. XC—9, 10, 11, 15
HOWLING, ... XLVI—67, 68
HRISHEEKESA. ... CV-15
HUB. LXXXVIl—18, 19
HUE, ... LXIXr—24
HUHOO. ... XC—13
HUM HUM GUGLUK. ... LXXXVIII—36
HUMAN BEINGS. XXXVI—5;
XXXVI- XLVI—7; LXVIll—1
HUMAN- NATURE. ... LXVIIl-112
HUMBLE. ... LXVIll—67
HUMP. ... LXI—4, 11, 18
HUNCH-BACKED. LXIX-32; XCVI—12
HUNGER. IV—19, 29; V—23, 88, 95; VII—3, 7, 18; IX
-18; XIX—19; XXVll—4; CI—9
HUNGRY. ... LXVUI—114
HUNS. XI—61; XIV—27; XVI—38
HUNTERS. Destruction to the— ... V—35, 39, 76
—are not desirable in the East. ... LXXXVI—46
One will meet— ... LXXXVIL—10
HURT. A lunar mansion is said to be—when ... XV—31
If vulnerable points be—by impure materials. LIII—58, 59
HUSBAND. LXX—20; CI1I-2, 3, 6
HUSBANDMEN. XV—28; LXXXVIl—23
HUSBANDRY. XIX-10
HUSK. XLV1II—16; LI—4, 14, 29
HUSK GRAIN. XV—4, 7, U, 27; XLI—4
The Sun presides over- •,XVI-4
tRDM

5HYMNS. XLIV—7; XLVriF-31, 77


HYPOCRITES. XVI—H 37

ICHNEUMON. ...LXXXVI—21, 37
ICHOR. XXIV—17; XLIII—36; XLlV—23; L—21; LXVII
—5, 7; LXIX—16
IDAVATSARA. ... VIII—24
IDVATSARA. ... VIII—24
IDOLS. II—(18); XLVl—8, 13, 15; LVIII—3, 4, 5; LX—
4, 5, 16; LXXV-6
IGNORANCE. ... LXIX-9
IGUANA. ^ ... LXXXVIII—3
IKSHVAKU. V—75; IX—17; XI-58
ILLUCK.
iLLUCK. ... VIII—7
ILLNESS. LXXVIIT—11; LXXXIX—8
ILL-PLACED. ... CIV—57, 59
ILL-REPUTE. ... LIII—89
ILL-TREATMENT.
ILL-TREATMENT ... LXXIV—10
IMAGES, II—2, (18); XLVI-IO; LVI—14, 16; LVIII—29
LIX—1, 5, 6, 7; LX—6, 7, 10; XCVII-6
IMAGES OF GODS. ... XXXIII—20
IMBECILE. ... XCVI—12
IMMORAL. ... CHI—12
IMMORTALS. ... XLIII—3
IMMOVEABLES. XV—19; XXXII—4
IMPLEMENTS. ... XGV—22
IMPOSTERS. ... XVI—19
IMPOTENT. ... LXVIII—41
IMPOVERISHED ... LXVIII—41
IMPRECATIONS. ... XCVII—9
IMPREGNATION. ... LXXVJ!I-26
IMPRISONMENT. When the wagtail is-seen perched
on.a piece-'of hide, there will be— . XLV—8; LI—14
m nwrnx

Pimples on one's fingers lead to— ' LII-—S


.If one's forehead be low, there will be— . LXVIII—72
Omens bringing about one's— LXXXVI—60; LXXXVI—67;
LXXXIX—1 (d)
If jackals sound like Phi Phe, there will be— XC—13
The flaming of a horse's hind-legs leads to the
XCIII—3
If horses neigh facing the burning quarter, the
owner will suffer— XCIII-10
A crow cawing from a house causes one's—when XCV—19
A crow sitting on a tree entwined with creepers
causes—
A crow cawing holding a chain, strap or creeper
causes— ... XCV—42
If two crows are seen standing on a hog, there
will be— ... XCV—47
A crow producing the sound Kagaku causes— XCV—53
Certain asterisms prove suceessful in causing
the—of others. ... XCVIII—7
Certain planets in the 7th house at the time of
marriage cause— ... CIII—7
IMPUDENT. LXXIV-15; CI—7
IMPURE FELLOWS. ... XV1-33
INAUSPICIOUS. LXVIII—83; LXXX-I5
INCENSE. ... XLVIII—32
INCREASE—of cows. ... XCII—3
—of enemies. ... XCV—9
INCOME. ... LXXVII—
INCANTATIONS. ... XCVIII—7
INDIAN FIG. LX-8; LIII-85
INDIAN FIG TREE. XLIV-12; LIV—11, 18. 96
INDICATIONS. ILIII—103. 104, 105, 106, 107, 108, 109;
LXXVII I—3, 7, 8. 15
INDIGENCE. LXVIII—69; CIII—10
INDRA. XXXII—6; XXXIII—20; XXXIV-2; XLIII-6, 7,
8, 12, 13, 14, 24. 30, 52, 54, 55, 67; XLIV—26; XLVIII
-2. 70, 77, 86; LIII—43. 47; LIV-3; LVIII—42;
LX—II; LXVIII—94; LXXXI-26
uicdsac 129

—is the lord of one of the Yugas. VIII—23
—comprising one of the Jovial circle. VII I*—26
In the lustrum presided over by— VIII—33
Rain-God— XII—13
— will be pouring rain. LXXXII—6
Men devoted to— XV—14
Hymns addressed to— XLIV—6
—should be worshipped. XLVI—81
Beauty of— XLVIII—9
Beauty born of— LXVHI-94
Figure of^ LX1X—29
• Diamond presided over by — LXXX—8
Pearl presided over by^- LXXXI—7
Teachings of— LXXXVI—I
The quarter presided by-^ ... LXXXVI—75
The asterism Jyeshta is presided over by— XCV11I—5
The lunar day presided over by— XCIX—I
The Karana presided over by— C—I
INDRA'S BANNER. XXXIII—24; LIII —112; XL! IT—37;
XLIV—14; XLVIII—78; LIX~ 14; LX—12; XCVH-S
INDRA'S BOW. V—95
INDRAS CIRCLE. XXXIT—18, 27, 30, 31
INDRA'S DAUGHTERS. XLIII—39, 58, 65
INDRA'S MOTHER. XLIII—40
INDRA'S PERIOD. XXXII—26
INDRA'S STANDARD. XLVI—74
INDRA'S TREE. LIV—69
INDRADHWAJA. II—(18)
INDRAGNI. VIII— 23, 45; XCVIII—4
INDUCH CHANDRA. ... LXXXI—31
INDUS V—fie, 80; XIV -19; XVI—16, 21
INDUSTRIAL WORKSHOPS LIII~9
INDUSTRIOUS. CI—3, 6, 7
INFANTS. XVI—19
INFANTICIDES. XVI—14
INFIRM PEOPLE. V-SS, 41
INFLAMMATION. LII-9
B* s. 17.
136 INDEX

INGRESS. ... LXXXVI—55


INQUD1 TREE. XXIX—6
INJURY. L—9, 10
INJURIES TO SHOES. II—(18)
INK. LXX1—10
INSECTS. 111—29; XXV—3, LlV-93
INSINCERE. CI-5
INSTRUMENTAL MUSIC. LXXXVI—22, 39
INSTALLATION. ... LX—I, 15, 21
installer. LX—18
INTEGER. LVJII—2
INTELLIGENT. XV—5; LXVIII~22, 36; LXIX—15, 38; CE-1
INTERCALARY. ... XXVI-1I
INTER-LOCKED TREES. ... LV-I3
INTERMEDIATE DIRECTIONS. ... Xl-28
INTOXICATED. ... LXXXVI-25
INUNDATIONS. ... XLVI-89
INVASIONS. XXXIII—12; XLVl—57, 62
INVOCATIONS. ... XLVin-32
IRAVATA. IX—1, 2, 4 9; XXX-8; XLVII-4
IRAVATEE. ... XVI—27
IRON. XXVIII—5; XLI—6; LI—17; LIV~8, 39; LVIT—8
LXXXVII-3
IRON DUST. LXXVI-3; LXXVII-2
IRON WEAPON. ... L—26
IRRITABLE, ... C1 -10
1ST. ... LXXXVIir-39
ISLAND OF THE GREAT OCEAN. ... XVI—7
ISSUE. ... LXVIIl-7
ISSUELESS. LXVIII—12; CIII—5
IVORY. XXVI—8; LXXIX-19
IVORY ARTICLES. ... LXXXVII-9
IVORY PEG. ... LIII-60
INDEX •131

JABALK ... XLVin-65


JACK TREE. LIII—87; LV—4, 11
JACKAL. XXVIII—24; XXX—30; XLVI-63, 68; LXV1II
-4; LXXI—12; LXXXVI—21, 37; XC—1-15; XCVIl-9
JACKAL-EATERS. XVI—35
JADED. XCII—l
JAGGORY. X-8; XLIII—38; LXXVII—10, 16; CV—8
Mars presides over— XVI—14
Karkataka presides over— XL]- 4
JAGHAN ACHAPA LA» CIV—3
JAGHANYA. LX1X—31, 33, 34
JAHAKA. ... LXXXVI—42
JAIGEESIIAVYA. XLVTII —64
JAILORS. XVT—33
JAIN MONK. LI —I
JAINS.
r
<

T
4-
JALA KETU. XI—46
lAMBU. LI—17; LV—4, 10; LXXXV—7
JAMBU FRUITS. XXIX—4
JAMBU TREE. LIV—8-10, 86, 87, 119
JANGALA. IX—29
JANMA. II—14
JARADGAVA. TX—1, 4
JARADGAVEE. IX—3
JARANA. V—81, 88
JATADHARAS. XIV—13
JATAMAMSEE. XVI-25; LXXVII—9
JATARANGA. XIV—8
JATASURA. XIV—30
JATEE. ... LXXVII—37
J ATI LA. LXV-9
JAUNDICE. IX—43; XXXII—14
JAVALIN. LVIII—41
JAWS. VIII—48; LVIII-•5; LXVI-2; LXVII—7
132 INDEX

JAW-BONE. ... LII—3


JAYA VIII—38; XLIII—40; LIII-48, 49; XCIX—2
JAYANTA. LIU—43, 50, 34, 55, 63
JEEVAS. XLVIII—6
JEEVAKAS. XLVII1—6; L!X—6
JEEVANTEE. XLVIil—39
JESAM1NE. XI—14; XXIX—5; L-21
JESAM1NE CREEPER. LV—4
JESAMINE SCENT. ... LXXVII—7
JESTLERS. XIX—12
JEWELS. XVI—7; XL1I—8; LXXX—1. 2; LXXXV1I-4
JEWE ,LERS. ... V-r74
JEWELRY. ... XV—12
JINA. ... LVI1I—45
JOCULAR. ... LXIX—34
JOINTS.—belong to the masculine class of limbs. Ll—8; LXIX
—33; LXX—11; LXXII—6
JOURNEYS. XL11I—37; LXX1X—23; LXXXVI—5, 10, 11,
40, 47, 51, 55, 56, 62; LXXXVII-5, 6, 28; LXXXIX—
12, 14, 15, 16; XCV-28, 41, 52, 60; XCV1II-9, 13
JOVIAL CYCLE. ... VMI—26
JOY. VIII-42; LXXXIX—10; XCV-50
JRINGAS. XIV—21
JUDGES. XXXIX—2
JUGGLERS. XV—20; XVI—19
JUGGLERY. XIX—10
JUICES. IX—26; XLI—4; XLII-4; XLVIII—41
JUICE VENDORS, X—8
JUJUBE. LI—17; LXXXV—5
JUJUBE FRUITS. ... LXII1—2
JUJUBE TREE. LIV—16, 17, 43, 72. 74. 75, 114; XXlX-5
JAMBU TREE. LIV—8, 9, 86, 87, 119
JUMNA. XVI—2; XLIII—32; LXIX—26
JUNCTURE. ... XXX-1, 2
JUNGLE BIRD. ... XLVI—66
JUPITER. IV—21; V—66; VIII-1, 15, 16, 17, 22, 27, 53;
IX—37, 38, 42; ?t—19; XI—19; XVI-25: XVII—6, 13,
INPBX

16, 18, 21, 26, 27; 'XVIII—4; XIX—15; XX—7; XXVIII


—21; XXXIV—13; XL—3, 4, 5, 6; XLI—9; XLU1—
48; XLVL—1U XLVII—5; LX—20; LXIX—2, 5;
XCVII— 1; XCVIII—5; CIII-1-12; CIV-4, 25,
26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31, 5i
JUSTICE. XIX—11; XXV11—9
JYESHTA. IV—5 VII—10; VIII—10; IX-3, 18, 32; X-
2, 13; XI—58; XV -16, 30; XXII—1; XXIII—6; XXXII
—16; XXXIII—19; XLVI—86; XLVII-6, 12, 18;
CI—10; CII-4
JYESHTA MA5A. XXII [—1
JYOTEE RASA. LXXX-5
JYOTISHIKA. 11—18, 20
J YOT1SHMATEE. XLVIII—39; LIV—87
JYOTIS SASTRA. 1—8, 9

KA. XI—38; XCV—50


KABANDHA KETUS. ... XI—27
KACHA. LI1I—40
KACHCHAS. XIV—16
KACHCHAPAS. V—40
KACHCHARAS. XIV—27
KAD. XCV—55
KADAMBA. XXVII—7; LXXXV—5
KADAMBA TREE. LIV—38, 78, 101, 119; LV—10;
LXXIX—16
KADRU. ... XLVIII—57
KAGAKU. XCV—53
KAHA KAHA. ... LXXXVIII—16
kaikayas. V—74; XIV—25; XVI-26; XVII-18
KAILASA. XIV—24; LVI—17
kailavata. XIV—26
134' mosx

KAKA. XCV-55
KAlUTl. XCV—53
KAKKHAKHA. XCV—52
KAKHATA. XCV—52
KAKKOLA. ... LXXV11—37
KAKUBHA. ... LIV- *76, 119
KAKUBHA TREE. XLIV-4
KAKODUMBARA. LIV- 19
KALA. XI -27
KALABALA. Tl—14
KALAHAKARIKA ... LXXXV11I—6
KALAJINAS. XIV—11
KALAKA. XIV—19; LXXIX—32, 35
KALAKOTI. XIV—4
KALA MA RICE. XIX—6; XXIX—2
KALWA. XCV—54
KALAYUKTI, V11T—48
KALI. XC1X—1; C—2
KALINGAS. V—35, 69, 75, 79; IX—10, 26; X—16; XI-54;
XIV—8, 32; XVI—1; XVII—13, 22; XXXII 15; LXXX-7
KAMBOJAS. V—35, 78, 80; XI—57; XITI—9; XIV—17;
XVI—1, 16
KAMHLLAKA TREE. LIV-21
KANADA, 1—7
KANAKA COMETS. XI—18
KANCHI. XIV—15
KANKA. XI—26; XIV—4
KANKANAS. XIV—12
KANKATAS. XIV—12
KANTAKARI. LIV—57
KANTHADHANAS. XIV—26
KANTAKASTTHALA. XIV—10
KANTIPURA. ... ■ xvi—n
KANWA. ... XLVIII—65
KANYA. V—*39; XII—15; XLI-5; XLTI-7; CIE—3
KAPALA KETU. XI—31, 32
RAPAITKA. LI—20; LXXXVH—22
INDEX 135

KAPA.LAVRATA. IX—25
KAPIKACHCHU. XLIV-r-10
KAPILA. 1—7
KAP1LAS. XIV-17
KAPINJALA. XLVIII—6; LXXXVI -22
KAP1STTHALA. XIV—4; LXXXV[~1
KAPOTAKEE. ... LXXXVI i I— 5
K A POX A PALI. LV1—30
KARA. XCV—51
KARA KARA. ...LXXXVI II—16
KAKAGAU. XCV "54
KARA] A. LIV -101
KARA A AS. II~15; XLIII—12; c—1, 2; CHI—13
KARANJA. XXIX—5; LIV—33; LXXXV-4
KARAVEERA LXXXV-6; L—21
KARA VEER A LEAF, L—7
KARAYIKAS. LXXXVin-4, 16
KARCIIURA. ... LXXVII—14
KARKATAKA. III—2, 4; V—38; XLI—4; XLH—5
KARMANEYAKA. XIV—15
K ARiN APRA YEY AS. XIV—18
KARNAT1C. XTV—13
KARNIKARA. LIV—59; LXXX—9
KARPURA. ... LXXVII—13
KAKSAPANAS. LXXX—13
KAKSIIAS. LXXX—12; LXXXI—9
KARTIKA. V-69; VII-I8; VIII—2, 3; XXI—5; XLIV—2
KARVATA. XIV~5; XVI—13
KASHMIR. V—70, 77, 78; XIV—29
KASHMIR A. IX—18; XI—57
KASHMIRIS. ... X—12
KASI. V—72; IX—19; X—4, 13; XI~59; XIV-7; XVIT
—25; XXXII—19
KASI KING. LXXV1II-J; IX—19
KASMARI. XLIV—12; LXXIX—2; LXXXV~3
KASYAPA. V—2; XXI—2; XXIH—4; XXIV—2; XXVI-5;
XLVIII—65; XLIX—1; ^VIII—29;. XC—7
136 tmsx

KATA KATA. XCV—51


KATAKA NUTS. LIV—121
KATAMBARA. XUV—9
KATAYA corn. XLI—5
KATE KATE. XCV—56
KATUKLI KOTUKLI. ...LXXXVIII—17
KATYAYANA. ... XLVni-65
KAULAVA. C—1, 3
KAULINDAS. IV—24
KAUNINDAS. XIV—30
KAURAVAS. IV—24; IX—30
KAUSAMBEE. xvr-3
KAUSHMANDA. LVIII—71
KAUS1KEE. XVI—16
KAUSTUBHA GEM. XLHI—3; LVIII—31
kava. XCV—50
KAVATA. XVI—26
KAVERI. XIV—13; V—64
KEELAKA. 111—17; VHI-43
KEERA. IV—23; XIV—29
KEKA. ...LXXXVIII-25
KEKAYAS. IV—22; V—67; XI-60
KEKE. XCV—51
KENDRA. XXVIII—1; LX1X—1; LXXVIII—25
KERALA. xiv—12; xvi—u
KESADHARAS. XIV—26
KESARA. LIX-6
KESAVA. ... CV—14, 16
KETUS. Ill—7; V-95; XI—1. 2. 3. 4, 5, 6, 7-12, 22. 23,
24. 25. 26, 28, 50, 51, 52, 57; XVI—39; XXI-25, XXIII
—10; XXXIV--15. 18; XXXVIII—8; XLVI-82;
XLVII—12, 14. 15; XLVIII-83
KHACHARA. XIV—28
KHADIRA. XXVI—9; XL1V—12; LIX-5; LXXXV-5;
LXXXVI—80; LXXXVIII-5
KHADIRA TREE. xxix—ii
KHAM KHAM. ... LXXXIX—16
unmx 137

KHANDAS. XIV—18
KHANDARIS. 5C-7
KHANJ \NA. II—(18)
KHANJANAKA» XLV—I; LXXXVIII—20
KHARA. VIII—37
KHARE KHARE. XCV—52
KHASAS. X—12; XIV—6,30; LXIX-26
KHASTTHAS. XIV—22
KIDNAPPING. XCI—2
KILKILT. ...LXXXVIII—22
KIL1KILKILI. ...LXXXVIII—21
KILKULl. ...lxxxviii-h
KIMPURUSHAS. ... XLVIII—62
KtMSTUGHNA. C—2, 5
KINDLER OF PASSIONS. LXXV1I—7
KINDNESS. LX1X-8
KINE. VIII—42
KING. Ill—18, 30, 32. 33; 1V~9, 10, 21, 24, 28; V—21, 26,
32, 37, 48, 60, 64, 65, 66, 76, 95; VI—7, 8, 13; VIII-4,
7, 8, 10, 11, 46, 50; IX~43; X—S, 13, 16; XI-52, 54;
XIV—32, 33; XV—2, 6, 10; XVI—5, 14, 23, 41; XVII—
5, 8, 14, 17; XVIII—2. 3. 4; XIX—9. 10; XXIV~27, 34^
XXVI—8; XXVII—9; XXIX—9; XXX—16, 19, 23, 28,
30; XXXI—I, 2. 5; XXXII—14, 18, 28. 29. 32; XXXIII
—II, 12, 13. 17, 20, 25, 30; XXXIV—6, 8, 9, II, 13, 17,
13. 21, 22; XXXV—2, 7; XXXVI—1, 2. 3. 4; XXXVII—
2, 3; XXXVIII—I, 5; XXXIX—2; XLII-2; XLIII—8.
20. 22, 29, 32, 34, 35, 56, 59. 62; XLIV—13, 17, 19, 20.
22, 23, 24, 25, 26; NLV—5, II, 14, 15; XLVI—3, 7, 8,
9, 13, 17. 18, 19. 29, 32, 38, 43. 62. 64, 68, 74. 81, 82;
XLVI 1—5, 7. 9. 10, 16, 25. 26; XLVIII-1, 3, 21. 48. 50,
54, 72, 73. 75, 79, 80. 81, 82. 87; XLIX—2, 6, 8; L-6;
LI—U. 20, 44; LIII-8, 24, 31. 36; LIV-III; LVIII—
50; LXV11—8; LXVIU—2. 4, 5. 6, 8, 9, II, 17. 18, 20,
21, 23, 24, 26, 27, 28, 32, 35, 38, 44, 45, 51, 54, 79, 81,
84, 88. 95, 102, 103, 115; LXIX—6, 11, 18, 30; LXXII
—3; LXKIII—3; LXXIV-3; LXXIX—14, 25; LXXX—
B. 9. 18,
mmx

.-h IS; LX^XI-22, 27, 30; LXXXII—6; LXXXVI-rHV;


.^1; LXXXyil—19, 33; XCII—I; XCIII—2,/13; .XCIV^N
9, * H; XCyr-19, 20, 62

. oo-p.
<
KING'S CHILDREN,

1
KING'S MOTHER. XLII1—65
KING'S SERVANTS. X—18
KING'S SON. V—83
KING'S--WIFE.--- ... XXXIII—25
KINGDOM. VIII—51; XXXin-27, 29; XXXVIU-G; XL1V
. —21; XLVI-39; XLVIII—83; XLIX—7, S; LXXIV—I, 17
kUNGSIIIP. LXYIII—75; LXX—12; LXXVIl-4
KINNARAS. ■ XVI—35
KINSMEN. LII I—41; XCV—10
KIRAS. ...' XXXII—19
klRANAS, XI—10
K1RATAS. V—80; IX—35; XI—60; XIV—IS. 30; XVT—2;
XXXII—19, 22
KlRATA CHIEFTAIN. IX—17
KIRATA KING. Xt—54
KIRTI. ... XLVIII-57
KISHKINDHAS. XIV—10
kisr kisf. ... LXXXV1II —36
KITH AND KIN. XIV-I3; LXIX—17; LXXX—18
KNEE. LI—9, 31; LII—7; LIU—53l, 51; LVIII-22; LXVI
J, 2; LXVIII—4, 6; LXIX—30; LXX—2; LXXXl.X-U
KNEE CAPS. LVIII—17
KNOTS. LXX IX—37
knuckle. LXVm-ST; LXX—11
KODRAVA. XXIX—6; LXXVil—2
KOHALAS. XIV—27
KOLAKSHA. EXX 1X^32, 33, 36
KOLLAGIRI. XIV—13
KONKANS., XIV—12
KOPACHCHADA. . ... LXXVII—11
KOSA. , ... XX—"5, 8, 9
KOSADHYAKSHA/ ... LXXXVI—29
A-
-ISDEsX r
i39
KOSALAS. V-69, 70; IX—26; X-4. 9, 13.-14; XtV—7,' 8;
XVI—6; XVII—22; LXXX-6 '
KOTIVARSIIA# IX-Il
KOUNKANA XVI—u
KOV:D\UA TUEi:. XX1X-13; LIV—27
KRAK VK VS. XLVHI—6
KRAKRA. ...Lxxxvnr-ao
kr a ru. Xin-6., 11; XLVIir-63
KKVUNTMV XIV-:]; LVI -5,6; LXXXVI -22.27; XC'H-7
KR \iJXCIIA ISLAND. X —18, XiV-13
KRA V \DAS. XIV—18
KALKK^.. ...Lxxxvnr—25
KKIK WAKK. II-(18'; LXXWfK—7
KKI K?: KU KU. . LXXXVI 11-34
KKISi iX \. L\ lU —37
KK1S IX \ VELLrRLL Xi \T—14
KR.TA \ U(iA- IV-20
KKOin ... LXXXVI 11 -9
KR< I )il VNA. Vi 11—51
KKODI1I. VII1—41
KSliA I U Y \. IV-21, 31; V-29, 32, 59 , 73, IX 16, 3W
X .1, XiV—2S, XVII-14, 21; XVIII -2, i; XXV 1-8,
X\ .--16; XXXI~-3; XXXUI-U, IS, X IXL -M•
XXXVi—1; XLVII—11; LIII- 13, SJ; LEX-il
TAXH—3; LXXX—II; LXXXVI—3 f
KSHATKIYA CLASS XV—28
KSHATKIYA KINGS. vni—30
KSHAY V. VIII—52
KSHEKRIKA. XXIX—2
KSHEMA. ... XLVm-41
KSHEMA DIIURTAS. XIV—23
KSHEMA TREE. LXXXV—3
KSHIPKA NAKSHATRAS. XCVIll —9
KSTtlRODA. XIV—6
kshudra meenas. XIV—24
XSHURARPANA. XIV—20
KUBEUA. V.—19, 21; XXXIV-3; ^LIII-52; LVriI-57
1NPBX

KUBERA HRIDAYA. ... XL VIII—71


KUBjA; LXVII-9; LXIX-31, 35
KUCHA KUCHA. ... LXXXVIII—45
KUCHIKAS. XIV—30
KUDAVA. CIV—46
KUDYAMATSYA. ... LXXXVIII—8
KUHAKAJNA. ... LXXXVI—32
KUHU. ... XLV11I—57
KUKU. XCV—5!
KUKURAS. V—71; XIV—4; XXXIl~22
KUKKUTA. ... LXXXVI 11-^7
KULA. LIV-IOO
KULALAKUKKUTA. ... LXXXVIII—8
KULUKULU. ...LXXXVIII—35
KULUTAKAS. IV—^
KULU FAS. X—II, 12;' XIV—22. 29; XVII—18
KUMBHA. V—42; HXLT—7; XLII—11; CH-6
KUMUDA. IV—30; SXI—14, 43; L1V-23
KUNDA. IV—15
KUNDA BIRDS. LXX-6
KUNDURU. LVll-5
KUNDURUKA. LVIl-3; LXXVII-8
KUN1NDA. XIV—33
KUNJARA. ... LVl—17, 25
KUNJARADAREE. 'XIV—16
KUNKUMA KETUS. XI—21
KUNTA. ... LXVHI—47
EUNTALA. XVI-11
KUNTIBHOJAS. X—15
KURABAKA. ... LXXXVIII—4
KURANTA BLOSSOM. XLIII—33
KURAVAKA. XXIX—8; LIV—119
KURU, XIV—4
KURU COUNTRY. XIV—24
KURUS. IV- -25; V—33; ^ IX—29, 34; XXXH-H
KURUKSHETRA. ... V-^78; XI—57
KURU KURU. XCV-51
namx
KURUVINDA. ...
LXXXII—2
kusa. LIV-^IOO
KUSU KUSU. ... LXXXVII1-39
KUSUMA. XIV—14
KUSU MADANTA. LI 11—44f 49, 53
KUTAJA, XXIX—12
KUTAPURI. LXXXVI—20, 44; LXXXViII~4
kuttla. LXy-9
kuttaka, LXV-9
KWA KWA KWA. ...LXXXVlil—27

LABOURER. LI—25; LXXXVI1~20


L
AC. X—11; XI—11; LVII—5; LXXVII—9
LADY. Amorous—ies yielding to their lovers when XXIV—31
A house where the—ies speak as sweetly as
cuckoos. ... XLVIII—14
A mole on the face of—ies. ... L—9
A-will come within sight. ... LXXXVlI—26
—ies of nobility, ... V—37
A—of the house will be an adulteress if ... LXXXIX—8
LADLES. . ... XLVI—63
LAGNA. II—(15); XXVIII—1; XLV—16; LX—20; LXXV1I1
25; CIII—1, 13
LAJ<E. Tanks and—s will dry up. XIX~20; XXXII
xxxn-14—14
The quantity of rain will vary according to the
heaviness of—water. ... XXVI—7
A wagtail on holy—s tends to prosperity. ... XLV—4
Inundations of—s in the rainy season. ... XLVI—69
Ablution may be performed in a— ... XLVIII—9
(Jod dwells near the—s, ... LVI—4
LAItSHMANA. ... LIV-48
hhmmh XLVIII—57; CIV—36
U42 ?mtmx

hmpyj :: - .'11^8
UANCB. ... LXVIII^47
LANDST .'Produce of—will be plentiful.
. VCelestial portent to be warded off by gift of— • XLVi^S
J"• Ruih of. kings and their— XLVI—8
One's thoughts will be about—if ... ■ LM3
Destruction of— LI—19
V/Loss of— LXXII^5
V Gliin of—if. ...LXXXIX • Kc)
. I.Cultivation of— €-4
LAND PLAGUES. XXIV—33
LANDED PROPERTY. LX-5
LANKA. XIV—11
LASC1VIOUSNESS. XLVI—85
LATAS. "' LX1X-11
LAUGHTER. LXVni-74; LXXXVi -22
LAUH1TYA. XI V—6 See also Loliityu.
LAVAS. ... XLVIU—59
LAWLESS MEN. - ... XVI—37
LAZY. VIII-45; LXiX-y
LEfAD. -• LVH-S
LEADER OF MEN. LX1X--27
LEAN. ... LXV111—50
LEAPING. ... LXVHI-115
LEARNED. 7-20^ 42, 65; XV—10 ; XVI—22; LX1X-35;
t Cl—5, 12
LEARNING. LXVIII-104; LX1X-■20; LXXIX-13; CI—7
LEATHERN ARTICLES. ... LXXXVII—35
LEAVES. XLVI—95; XCV-12
LEFT HOOFS. XCIH-IO
LEGS LXVI—2; LXXIX—18
LfeOUMINOUS SEEDS. XLI-5
Lb'HA. V-H3, 45
LEMON. LV-4, 1C
LENTILS. * " XLI-2
LEO. CI1-3
•T j^hPAT^ns* ... rxxxVf-2?
ISDEOCI 1491

LflETTER.'. l-XXXlfUTt-ai
UHTT-ER-BE ARERS. ... r." -XYH-J:
WARS.. ••• '-i '■■XV/rt-4.
LIBATIONS. - XLVIII—18
LIBKRAL. ... Cl—6, 12
LIFE. ... XLIX--7
LIGHT. 1V~2; LXXXIV—2
LIGH! N'ING. 111-33; V-S8, 93; IX-4I; XXI-16. 22A25,
31, 32, 37; XXli-S; XXIV-15, 17, 25; XXV^
XXVII —7; XXVIII—10, 12, 16; XXX-8,l3-ti '32;
XXXII—17, 21; XXXIIM, 5; XXXIV—8;' XLIII
63; XLVI-20, 84. 88; XLVII—23; L—22;
LXXX-14; XC.V—SS-' "
LILIES. XIX—5; XXIX—10; XLI-3; L-2I; LXXVl^3;r
LXXXII-l
LIMBS. II—(2); L-ll; LI-1; LIII-59; LXVIII~83, 111;
LXIX—10, 24; XCV—38, 39; Cl-8
LIME. ... LXXVII—36
LINES ON THE PALM. ... Ll-^-S
LIONS. XLIII—57; XLVIII-13; LXil—I; LXVIt-2:
LXVIII—103, 115.
LION'S SKIN. ... XLI-4; XLVIIl5r44
LIP. LI-8, 33; LVIII-8, 9; LXI-IO; LXlI-l; LXVI—
1,3; LXVI I—6; LXVIII—87; LXIX-IO; LXX—6, 20, 23, 25
LI(}UOR. XLVIII—30: LXVIII-16; LXXVl-11; XCV—22
LI IliKATURE. ... LXIX-8
LIVELIHOOD. , ... VI-1
LIZARDS. XXXIII -9; LI-35; Ll.V—13. 16, 69; LXXXVI
—37, 42
LOAD BEARER. - LXXXVII—24
LOCKS. - LXXvm-3
LOCUSTS. ...V-52; VHr-4
LODHRA. LI—15; LXXXVI—80
LOFTY. ••• LXIX—14
LOFTY HEIGHT. ... LXXXVr-74
LOGIC. , , - XIX-ll
LOHLTYA., • - XVe-1.6
ISBKX

LOINS. ... LVIII—as


LOMASIKA. ... XC—2
IsONGEVlTY. ... XLV1XI—86
LONG LIFE. LXVIII—59; LXXIX-13; LXXXV-5;
CIII—2, II
LONG-LIVED. LXVIII—6, 9, 23, 36, 42, 50, 60; LXX—14
LXXVIII—23; CII1-2, II
LOOK. ... LXSXVI—6
LORDS. LIV—3; LXVIII—23, 46; LXXXVI—75
LORDSHIP. ... LI—23
LOSS OF WEALTH. V—21; LI—16; LII—4, 7; LHI—
67, 90; LXXIX—5
LOST ARTICLE. ... LXXXVII-5
LOTUS XV—25; XVI—28; XIX—5, 16; XXIX—10;
XXXIII—10; XLIII—33, 36; XLV-6; XLVI-33, 70;
L—2; LI—19; LIII—29; LIV—100; LVI-4; LVIII
41, 44; LXVIII-45: LXIX—15, 17, 24; LXX
1, 2; LXXI—13; XCV—23
LOTUS FILAMENTS. ... XXX-20
LOTUS PONDS. ... XLVI1I—10
LOTUS STALK. ... LXVI1I-46
LOUSE. ... LVIII—2
LOVE. VIII—36; XIX—18; LXXVII-35; LXXVIII—3,
4-6; C—3
LOVERS. XV—3; XVI-8. 29; XIX-5; XXIV-31
LOVING DAMSEL. ... LXXVIII—12
LOWBORN PERSONS. ... XV-27
LOW CLASS PEOPLE. IX—13; V—28, 41, 68; XV-23:
XVI—36
LOW SOUND. ... LXXXVI—63
LOYAL. ... CI—6
LUCK. LXI—17. 19; LXV-i, 4; LXVII-8
LUMINARIES IN ECLIPSED CONDITION. V-60
LUNAR ECLIPSE. II-(10): V-8, 12, 26
LUSTRE. LXVIII—89, 90, 91, 92,. 93, 94
LUSTRE-LESS. ... LXXX—IS
LUSTRATION. XL1V-1, 2, 1?, 22; - XLV-U
INDEX 145

LUSTROUS. _ LXX—1
LUSTRUM. VHI—21, 24,^35
lu
TE. XIX—18; LXIX—22, 29; LXXVI—2
LUXURIOUS. ... rr m

MACE. LVXII—33, 40; LXIX—17


MAD CAPS. XLVI—97; LXVIII—74
MAD ANA. ... LVII-5
MADAYANTIKA. ... LIV—102
MADDER. X—II; XLIV-9; XLVIII-39; LVTI—5;
LXXVII—6
MADHAVA. ... CV—14
MADHUKA. XXIX—4; LI—17; LIV-35, 119; LIX—6;
LXXXV—3
MADHUSUDANA. ... CV—14
MADHA'AMIKA ... XIV—2
MADHYATAMA. ... V—43, 51
MADHYA VIDARANA. ... V—81, 89
MADNESS. ... XXXII—10
MADRA. IV—22; V—40; X—4; XIV—22, 33; XVII—18;
XXXII—19
MADRAKAS. XI—59; XIV—27
MAGAS. ... LX—19
MAGADHA. IV-22, 26; V-69, 79; X-10, 14, 16; XI—
55, 56; XIY—6, 32; XVI—1; XXXII—11
MAGHA. IV—6; VI-8; VIII-19; IX—2, 14, 28; X—7; XI
—56; XIII—3; XV—8, 28; XXI—29; XXIII—7; XXXII
—12; XXXIII—19; XLVII—5, 18; LIV—123; LXXI
—3; XCVII—15; CI-6; CII-3, 7
MAGHA. V—72; VIII-6. 27; XXI—10, 30; XXV—5
MAGIC. V—41; XVl—19; XIX—10
MAGICAL WOMEN. ... LXIX-37
».«. 19.
INDEX

magnitude. ' ' V—18


mahagreevas. XIV-9
MAHANADEE. XVI -10
maharashtrAs. S. ... • X—8
MAHAKAUHINA. ... XLVII1-71
MAHATAVEE. XIV—13
MAHAVRATA. XXIV—8
MAHAVRATA. HYMN
iYMN. ... XXVI—1
MAHENDRA. XIV—11; XVI-10
MAHISHA. IX—10
MAHI RIVER. XVI—32
MAHISHAKAS. XVII—26
MAHOUTS. IX—28; XV—19; XCIV—9
MAID SERVANT.1. ... LI—13; 25
MAIDEN. LXX-1
MAK \RA. 111-2;
III—2; V—41; XLI—7; XLTI-ll; CJI-5
MAKSHEEKA. LXXVI—3
MALAKARA. ... LXXXVI—32
MALAVYA. LXIX-2. 7, 10, 12, 33
MALNWAS. IV—24; • XXXJT—19
MALATf. XVI-10
MALAYA. XIV-11; XVI-10; LXXVI 1-14
MALE. LXXIV-20; LXXVI—1; LXXXVI-8
MALE BIRTH. ... LXXVni-24
MALEFIC. VI!— 20
MALEFICS. XLI—10, 11, 13; XLII-14
■MALICIOUS. XLVI-76
MALINDYA HILLS.
ILLS. ... XIV-1I
MALL AS. V—38
MALWA- XIV—27; XVI-26; XXXII-J9; LX1X-11
MALYAVAN. ... XIV-5
MAN. II-4; LXYIII—105-112; LXXV-6; LXXXIX-1;
XCV—14
MANAHALAS. ... XIV—27
„ MAN AS A LAKEt . ; . . XHrfS
iMAN^YAKA. LXXXIV53
MANDA. . ... LXyil—f 4,5
INDEX

MANDALA. IX-rlO.
M AND AHA. LVI-17, 21; LXXXT-34; CVI—1.
MANDALAKA. ... LXIX—31, 37
MANDATE. XCVIII—14
MANDAVYA. XIV—2, 22» 27; CIV—3
MANES. VIII—6, 23; XV—8; XLVI-10; XLVIII-25,
30, 69; XCVI1I—4; XC1X-2; C-5
MANGERS. XXXIII—22; XLV—5; LIU—16
MANGOES, XXIX—11; LI-17; LIV-1I9; L1X-6
LXXXVI—80
MANGO JUICE. ... LXXVn-27
MANHOOD. ... LXXVI—12
MAN). ... LXV-3, 11
MAN1KETU. ... XI—44
MAN I MAT HILL. ... XIV-2()
MAN I SOP AN A. ... LXXXI—35
MANKIND. Ill—5, 39; IV—8. 16; VIII—53; XXXI—5
MAN'S FAULT. ... LI—16
MAN SERVANT. ... LI—25
MANMATHA. VIII-38; XCIX—I
MANSIONS. XLV—4; LIII—34; LVII-4; LXX1V—1;
LXXXVI—17; LXXXIX-6; XCV—34
MANTRISHIKA. ... XVI-ll
MANU. XIX—11; XL1II—39, 51; XLVIII—61; L1V—U0;
LVI-31
MARCHERS. IX—35; XXXIV—14, 22; XXXIX—5
MARCHING. ... XLIII-37
MARES. ... XLVI—55
MARE'S MILK. ... L—24
MARGARAS. ... XIY—18
MARGASIRA. V-70; VIIl—4; XXI-6, 9, 19, 30
MARICH1. II—(18); XIII—5, 8; XLVin-63
MARINERS. ... X(V—14
MARINE PRODUCTS. LXSXVII-10, 25
MARITAL ALLIANCE. ... LXXXVI—70
MARITAL. HAPPINESS, ... LXX-4
MARKANDEYAV xLvm-6$
INDEX

MAHkS. " ... LII-IO


MARRIAGES. 11—14; XLI1I-37; LXXI-8; XCVI11-3,
14; C-7, 8; CIII—13
MARROW. XXVII—5; XLVI—40; L-22; LXV1II-96. 98;
LXIX—21
MARS. IV—21, 24; V-60, 64; VI-W3; IX—38, 4i; XI
—21; XV—31; XVI-15; XVII-I3, 15, 19. 23, 25, 27;
XVIII—2: XIX—9; XXIII-10; XXVIII—21; XXXIV
—II; XL—7, 10; XLVII—14; LXIX-2, 5; XCVII
—1; CI11-1, 2. 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12;
CIV—4, II, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 49
MARTHI. XVI—26
MARUCHIPATTANA. XIV—15
MARUKUCHCHAS. XIV—23
MARUS. V—40, 68
MARUT. XXIV—8; XLIII-52; XLVIII-55
X>
MARUTA. C—2
MARWAR. XIV—2
MARWAREE. IV—22
MASA. II—(4)
MASCULINE LIMBS. LI—8
MASCULINE QUARTERS. IS. ... LXXXVI—75
MASHAKA5. LXXXl—9
MASHAPARNEE. LIV-88
MASSACRE OF MEN. XCV-31
M A SURA K A. XLIII—43
MATANGA. ... LXXXVI—30
MATANGA COUNTRY. LXXK—7
MATERIALS. XLII-14; XLVII I—23
MATHEMATICIANS. XV—12; XVI—18
MATHKUNA. LXVIl—10
MATHS YAS. V-38; IX—18; XIV-2; XVI—22; XVII—22;
XXXII—II; LXVIII—44
MATHURAS. IV—26; XIV—3
MATING, ... LXXXVI-66
MATULANGA. ... LV-4, I^O
ilAUHVt Liv-a?
INDEX

maximum, life. LXX—13


MAYA. XXIV—2; LV1-29; LVli-8
MAYURA CHITRAKA. IT—(18); XLVII—2
MEAL. LXXVI—12; LXXXIX—17
MEASURE. L—6; LI1I—17
MEASURES OF MERCURY'S RISING AND SETTING.
VII—12, 13
MEAT. XLVIII—28, 30; Ll-33; LXXXVII-10; LXXXIX-1
MECHANICS. ... XVI—18
MEDICINES. XV—17; XVI—5; XIX—1; C—5
MEENA. V—42; XLI-8; XLII—12; CII-6
MEETING. ... XX—8
MEGHAVAT HILL. ... XIV-20
MEM, XXI—17; XLIV-I; XXXin-4; XLVI-22; LXXI
—9, 11, 13
MEN OF EMINENCE. V—36
MENDICANTS. X—8; LXXXVIT—3, 24
MENSES. LXX IV—9; LXX VII1-21
MENSTRUAL BLOOD. ... LXXVIII—19
MENTAL ABERRATION. XLHI—65
MENTAL AFFLICTION. L-I7; L1II-89; LXXXVII—45
MENTAL QUALITIES. ... LXIX—3
MERCHANDISES. XV—2, 9, II; XVI—17
MERCHANTS. IX—43; XV—5, 8; XV1-29; XVII-26;
XXXI—4; XXXI11-25; XXXIX—3; LI—21;
LXXXVI—34; LXXXVII-12
MERCHANT CLASS. ... XV—29
MERCILESS. ... CI-7
MERCURIC SULPHIDE. .. LIV-110
MERCURY. IV—21; VII—1-20; IX-38, 43; XI-20; XVI
-20; XVII—6, 13, 15, 20, 23, 27; XVIII—3; XIX—
12; XXVIII—21; XXXTV—14; XL—4, 5, 6; XLI
-9; LXIX-2, 5; LXXVI-3; XCVII-1;
C1II—1-12; CIV—19-24, 50
WERI^ LXXIV-6; LXXV-9
MERITORIOUS DEEDS. ... LXXXVII-f3
MERITORIOUS MEN. • ... LXXXVII-21
INDEX

MpRU. XIV-24; XXIV—2; )5:XVII-7; LVI-17, 20


MERUKA. • XIV—29
MESSENGER. IX—31; LXXXVII—8; XCV—22
MESHA. V—35; XLI-2; ClI—I, 7
MESHA SANKRAMANA. ... XLII—3
METALLIC VESSELS. ... XLII—11
METEORS. II—(18); 111-33; V-16, 63, 93; XH-22;
XIII—7; XV—31; XXI—25; XXIV~25; XXX—32;
XXXII—13; XXXIII—8, 14, 15, 18, 19, 20-22, 23,
29, 30; XXXIV—8; XLII-I; XLVI—4, 86, 94
METTLE. LXIX-4
MICA. XLV—12
MICE. L—25
MIDDAY. IX—23
MIDDLE. ... LXXVIH—24
MIDDLE COUNTRY. XVII—19, 22; XVIII—4
MIDDLE DOOR. LVI—1Q
MIDDLE FINGER, LV1II—27
MIDDLING EFFECTS. IX—8
MID NIGHT. ... LXXX1X—5
MILCH COWS. XXI—36
MILD. XV-10
MILITANT PERSONS. XV—19
MILITARY. V—35; XIX-10
MILITARY MEN. ... XVII—24
MILITARY POPULATION. ... IV—27
MILITARY PROCLAMATION. ... II-(15)
II—(15)
MILK. XIX—5; XXXI1-26; XXXIV-4; XLV—7; XLVI
—26,43; XLVIII —28; LI—31; LV—7; LXXV1—4,
6. 7, 8; XCV—23; Cin-4; CV-8
MILK SUPPLY. XVII—23
MILKY. ...
XLVIII—46
MILKY OCEAN. XIV—6
MILKY TREES. XLVI—24; LIII-86. 120; LIV-I0I;
LXXXIX—1; XCV—16
LX1X-14; LXXV-3. 4
XVI—15; XIX—10; LXXX-lO
MINERS.^ ... XV—I
MINERALS. V—68; LXIX—20; XCV^2I
MINISTERS. II—(15); IV—25; V—30, 66, 67, 93; X—3, 12;
XV—6; XVI—24, 29, 42; XXIX-9; XXX—19; XXXIV
—13, 17; XXXV—5, 7; XXXVIII—3; XLIII—23, 64;
- XLVI—12; LXVIII—18, 48; L1II-6, 8, 36, 89;
LXVIII—60, 67; LXIX—27; LXXXIX—19;
XC—9
MINUTES. ... XLVI 11—59
MIRROR. IV—2; XLIII—57; LV1II—39
MISCARRIAGES. V—24, 93; XXI—25. 34; LXXXIX—5
M'lSCHIEVOUS. ... CI—3
MISDEEDS. ... XLVI—3
MISER. LXVIII—56, 72; CI—13
MISERABLE. LXVIII—5, 32,'106
MISERLINESS. ... LXVIII-58
"MISERY. V—61; VI—6; XI-24; XXVI—H; XXX—13, 16;
XXXIV—13; XLVI—27; XLVII—14; L—4, 22; LIl—
5; LIU—60, 67; LXX—21; LXXIV—3; LXXIX—
' 28; LXXXIX—I, 10; XC~I3; XCII-3; XCIII
-6; XCIV—10; CIII—2
( MISSILES. ... XLI-6
.MISUNDERSTANDING. ... IX—16
MITHILA. ...X—14; XIV—6
. MIT HUN A. V—37; XLI—3; XL1I—4
^ MiTRA. V—22; LIII-47, 49; XCVni-4; C~I
MIXED CLASSES. ... LIU—15
MLECIICIIAS. V—29, 33, 54,79; IX-13; X\T-I1; XVII—14
MOATS. ... XVI—6
MOCK SUN. Ill —37; XXI~I6; XXVIII-16; XXX-8, 26,
31,33; XXXVII-1, 2, 3; XL1I-1; XLVII-19
, MODEST. ...XV—10; CI-8
MOiST SOIL. ... ' LV-11
^MOLE. ... L—9
j MOMENTS. ' ... XLyiII-59
^ MONARt'HS. 7XV-I6, 24; XIX-3; XXVI 1^5;v XXXV-8
"MONEY. 4 LI—16; LII-3; LIII-4I, 66. 8^; LXVlll^70;
152 INDEX

LXXIX—11; LXXXVII—13. 38; LXXXIX—II;


XCV—38; dt-7
MONGOOSE. LIV—3?, 71; LXXXYI^i, 43, 44
MONKS. XX—1$;' LXXXVII—22
MONKEYS. XXIV—21; XXVII—3; XXXTII-9; LXVIII—
18. 37, 104; LXXXVI—28. 38, 42, 48; LXXXVII—9;
LXXXVJII—22
MONSOON INDICATION. ... I1-(I8)
MONSTERS, ... XLVI-78
MONSTROCITIES. ... XLVI-52
MONTH. ... V—26
MOOLA, IV—5; VII—6, 11; IX—3, 32; X—2, 13; Xl—59;
XV—17, 29; XXIII—7; XXXII-20: XXX1II-18; LV
—31; LXXI-5; CI—10; C1I-4, 7
MOON. IY—1, 2, 3. 4, 5, 6, 7. 8, 9, 12, 13, 14, 15. 16. 17,
18. 19, 20, 21, 22. 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30. 31, 32;
V—10, 19, 20; VIII—23, 24; XI—14, 22, 26; XV—31.
XVI—8; XVIII—1-8; XIX—2, 6; XXI—6, 7, 14, 16, 20, 30!
33; XXII—4; XXIV—3, 4, 8. 9, II, 12, 28. 29, 30. 31,
32, 33, 34, 36; XXV-1, 4. 5, 6; XXVI-3, 10. U, 12,
13; XXVII—1. 7, 8; XXVIII—1, 6, 11, 15, 16. 19; XXX
—2; XXXIII—10, 12, 13, 17; XXXIV—1, 9, 11, 16; XL
—5, 6. 7; XLII—13, 14; XLIII-5% XLIV—1, 27;
XLVI-46. 86; XLVII-U, 16. 17, XLVII1-45.
82; LIV—3; LVIII—43; LX-20; LXVIII-94; LXIX
-3; LXXVIII—25; LXXXI—7. 20, 28; •LXXXVI-75;
XCVJI—1; XCVI1I—4; XCIX—1; CHI—1-12;
CIV—4, 8, 9. 10, 49, 56
MOON'S DEFLECTION. ... V-18
MOON'S ECLIPSE. ... V-91
MOON-GEM, ... LXXX—4
MOON'S RAYS. ... LXXVI-2
MORAL WEAKNESS. ... LXX1V—13
MORNING. ... LI-
MORNING TWILIGHT. ... XLVJI—27
MORTALS. «♦ LXVXtl-lM
MORTALITY. VI—91 XLVI-^49
MORTAR. LXVIII—48; LXXXIX—I
MOTHER. XLVHI—26; L—8; LI—26, 37; LVIIIi-3&
LX—19; LXIX—20; LXXII-5
MOUNT PRASTTHA, ... XIV-20
MOUNTAINS. IV—23; Y—42; IX—39; XV-2; XVl-2, 42;
XIX—12; XXVIII—6; XXX—27; XXXII—3; XXXIII
—10; XXXVIII—1; XLIII—35; XLVI-89. 93;
XLVIII—67; LIV—102; LVI—8; LXIX—20;
LXX—10; LXXXVI—18, 50. 78
MOUNTAIN-DANCERS. ... V—73
MOUNTAIN-PEAKS. ... XVI—35
MOUNTAIN-STRONGHOLDS. ... XVI-38
MOUNTAIN TRIBES. ... X-12
MOUNTAINEERS. ... XV—8
MOUTH. LVIII—9; LXI—17; LXVIII-54, 86; LXXVII—
27, 34, 35; LXXXIX—17; XCIII—5; XCV—13. 40, 41
MOVING OBJECTS. XLVI—5; XLVIII—68
MRIDU. ... XCVIII-11
MRIGA. IX—I, 3, 4; XLVII-4; LI1I-43, 51-54;
LXVII—3, 4, 5
MRIGASIRA. VH—2; IX—2, 26; X—5; XI—55; XV—S,
30; XXIII—6; XXXII—8; XXXIII—19; LV—31;
LXXI—2; CII—1. 2
MRIGASIRSHA. ... CI—3; CV-14
MUD, XLIII—36; XLV—7; XLVI—60; XLVIII—16;
LXXI—10
MUDDY WATER. LIV—122
MUHURTA. II—4; XLVIII—59
MUKHYA. LIU—45
MUKTASURYA. ... LXXXVI—12
MULES. XVI—20; LXXXVI—66
MUNGOOSE. XCVII—12 See also Mopgopse
MUNJA. XIV—31
toONJA GRASS.
MURDER. XXIV—34; LXXXVI—60; XCVIU—7
Murderer. ... 4 LXVm-79
as. 20.
fflcex

MURDEROUS MEN. ... XVI—1


MURDEROUS PERSONS. XV—23; LXVIII—74-
MURDHAVASIKTAS. ... LIII—15
MUSCULAR. ... LXIX—14
MUSHA BULBS. ... LTV—121
MUSHROOMS. ... LIV—100
MUSIC. XXXIII—23; CI—12
MUSICAL INSTRUMENTS. XLIV—7; XLVI—61, 62
MUSICIANS. V—39, 74; X—3; XV—3, 9; XIX—10;
LXXXV1I—33; XCV—21
MUSK. LXXVII—12, 16, 27
MUSK-RAT. ... LXXXVI—20
MUSTA. ... LXXVII—11
MUSTA SEEDS. ...LXXVII-O, 10
MUSTARD. XXIX—5; XLI—5
MUSTARD SEEDS. XLIV—5; XLVI-24; XLVIIT—35;
LXXXVII—4
MUSTACHES. ... LXVIII—57
MUSTY. ... XXVIII—5
mutiny. xxxiv—20; xxxviii—7
MUTTRA. ... , XVI—17, 21
Mutual strife among kings. ... v-49
MUZZLE. ... LXII—1
MYROBALAN. LIV-121; LXXVI-6; LXXVII—3

NABHASA YOGAS. ... II—(14)


NADEE. . ' - ... II—(4)
NAGA, IX—1, 2, 4, 9;" XIII—8; LIV—III; C—2, 5
NAGA DANTI. ..i. LIV—4;8
NAGA .FRUJTr . , ... LVII—5
NAGA KESARA. XXIX—i2;' LIV~I01; LXXVII—5, 32
Naga eushpaI • xLiv-ios'^ptyn—M
Dtixx 15S

NAGA VEETHEE. ... XLVII^-4, IT


»AGNAJIT. ... 15
NAGNAPAHNA SABARAS. XIV—10
NAGNA STRL ... LXXXVI—30
NAILS. LI—8; LIII—58, 59; LVIII—20; LXIt—2; LXIII
—1; LXVII—7, 9; LXVIII—41. 87. 101; LXIX-20,
24; LXX—1; LXXVIII-26
NAIMISHA COUNTRY. XI—60
NAKED. LVIII—45; LX—19
NAKED FAKIR. LI—21
NAKED MONKS. ... LXXXVII—34
NAKED PERSONS. LI—5
NAKHA. LXXVII-S, 9, 11, 13, 16
NAKHI. : LXXVII—6
NAKSHATRAS. XCV1II—7, 9, 10, 11
NAKS1IATRAMALA. LXXXI—34
N AKSHA TRAPUHUSHA. CV—1-5, 6, 8. 9-15
NAKTAMALE. LV—11
NALA. LIV-lOO
NAL1KA. LIV—100; LXXVII—5
NALIKERA. XIV—9
NAME OF QUERIST. XCVI—14
NANDA. XCIX—2
NAN DANA. VIII—38; LVI—17
NANDEE. XLIII—39
NAN DI N. LVI—24
NANDIKAVARTA. XXIX—8
'NANDIVARDHANA. LVI—17
NANDYAVARTA. ... LII1—32, 36
NAPE, : / ' LI—9; LXVIU-86
NAPTRIKA. : - LXXXYI—49
NARADA. XI—5; XXIV—2
NARASIMHAVANA. XIV—22
N^RAYANA. XLTV-l; XLVIII-77
NARBADA. XVI-1. 9
nNAREE MUKHAS. ' ^ :
XIV—17
^ASHTARAIYA. • ••• -
txnm
NASIK. XIV—13
NATURE. LXVIII-I08, ItO
NAVAMALIKA CREEPER. LTV—48
NAVAMSA. II—(14)
NAVEL. VIII—19; LI-9r LII-6; LVIII—16, 23, 24;
LXVI—2, 4; LXVII—7; LXVUI—21, 85; LXX—4#
24; LXXVI3I—3
NAVIGATORS. . ... XV—18
NECK LI—9, 30; L1I—3, 4; LVIII—5, 15, 16; LXI—9;
LXIII—2; LXIV-2, 3; LXV—6; LXVI—1; LXVII—3,
8; LXVIII—3l,s86; LXIX—27; LXX—5, 18, 25; XCTII—3
NECKLACE. XLIII—46; LVIII—47
NECTAR. V—1
NEEM. LVII—5
NEEM FRUIT. LXXXI—6
NEEM TREE. XXIX—12; LI1I-118; LIV—115
NEEPA. XIV—2; LIV—119; LXXXV—$
NEIGHING. ... XC1II—7. 11
NEPAL. V—65
NEPALESE. IV—22
NEST. ... XCV-2. 3. 5
NETS. LI—14; LXXXVI—46
NEUTER LIMBS. LI—10
NEW CLOTHS. LXX I—8
NEW HOUSE. LIU—125
NEW MOON. XLII—1
NICHULA TREES. XXIX—12; XLVIII—12; LVI—5
NIGARA. ... LXXXI—17
NIGGARDS. ... XV—23
NIGHT. XXVII!—I2V 17. 23; XXX1I-7; XXXV-7. 8;
XXXVIII—5; XLIII—16; XLVI—21; XLVIII—22, 59;
LI—6; LXXXVI—18. 23; XCII—2; XCIII—4; XCV-9
NIGHT-BIRDS. ... XVI-66
KIMBA. ... ' LIV—119
.nipples. - Lxvni-^r
:
NIRGUNDI TREES. ....; _
mtnac VsV

NIRRITI. XXX1V-2; LIV-3; LXXXVI—75; XCVHI-S


NIRVINDHYA. XVI—9
NISHADARASHTRA, XIV~10
NlSHEKA, II—(14)
NISHKUTA. LXXIX—32, 33, 36
NISHPAVAS. XVI—34
NIT. LVIII—2
NIVESA. XLIir-47
NOBLES. V—42
NOBILITY. XV—16
NOCTURNAL CREATURES. ... LXXXVIII—2
NOCTURNAL OMENS. ... LXXXVI—6
NOCTURNAL RECREATIONS. ... LXXVIII—11
nodes. V—w
NON-LUMINARIES. XX—I; XXXIV—18
NON-LUMINOUS PLANETS. LXIX—1
NOON. XXXIV—8
NOOSE. LVIII—57; LXIX—34; LXXIX—25
NORTHERN COUNTRIES. XLVII—9
NORTHERN COURSE. VIII—15
NORTHERN ROUTE. IX—8
NORTHERN SOLSTICE. LX-20
NORTHERNERS. XVI—21; XVII—15
NOSE. LI—8; LII—3; LVIII- 5, 10, 46; LXVI-2; LXVIII
60, 88; LXIX-15, 24; LXX-7; XCIII—4
NOSTRIL. LI—39
NR1PASUTA, ... LXXXVIII—5
NULLIFICATION. CIV—53
NURSE. LI—37; LXXVIII—9
NUTS. XLIV-5
NUTMEG. XVI—30; LXXVn-27
NYMPHS; XLIII--52; XLVIII—25, 32, 58
OBJECTS, ... LXXV—3
OBLATIONS. XLVI-81; XLVIII-32; LIV~I24
OBLONG-LIKE. ... LXXX—16
OBSTACLES. XLIX~7; LXXXIX^l; XCV-25
OBSTRUCTION. ... XCV—41
OCEAN. V—42; XII~I3; XVI~6; XXVIII-22; XLII1—
34; XLVI-87; XLVI11-61; LXXIV-3
OCTOGENERIAN. ... LXXVI—3
ODD NUMBER. ... LXXII-6
ODOUR. ... LIV—122
OFFICER. LIII—9; XCV-20
OFFICER OF KING. ... LXXXVII—1
OFFSPRING. XLVIII—86; LXXIV—4
OIL. A drop of—poured on the surface of water. V—17
—will become dear when ... V—60
—will rise in price. ... VII—4
—is assigned to Purvaphalguni. ... XV—9
A halo shining like— ... XXXIV—4
Meena presides over various—s. ... XLI—8
One should store up—s when the Sun is in Karkataka. XL1I—5
If—flows from trees there will be threat of famine. XLVI—27
When sesamum seeds yield only half the
quantity of— ... XLVI—35
If rivers carry— ... XLVI—48
Appearance of—in Chaitra and Vaisakha, ... XLVI—85
If the crow caws looking at the S. W. that is
tranquil, one will get— XCV—22
OIL BATH. ... XLVIII—30
OIL MONGERS. X—5, 9; XVI—32
6lL SEEDS. ... XVI—20
OINTMENT. ... XL IV—27
OLD MEN- V—41; XVI-33
CM. ..XXXXVIII—'32
OMEN. II--(18); g XXXII-27; XLIII-12, 37; UX-I;
imai"
LXXXVI 1-80; LXXXVJI^l, 2, 18; XCV-49, 60, 61;
XCVI-1, 2. 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 10*
OMEN GATES. . LXXXVI-51, 52. 53
OMINOUS WORDS. ... LI-28
ONE-EYED MEN. XIV—23
ONE-FOOTED MEN. ... XIV 31
OPAL. LXXX 5
OPEN-MOUTHED. ^ LXVlII-lll
OPHTHALMIC PHYSICIANS. ... XV-12
OPINIONS OF SAGES. ... IX—7
OPPRESSION. ... LXXIX—24
OPULENT. LXV1II—10; 15, 71; CI-9
OPULENT MEN. VIII—10
0RBS
- XLVI—86; XLVII—25
ORGASM. ... LXVI1I—16
ORIGIN. ...
OR,
SSA. ... XIV—6
ORNAMENT. XVI—28; XLIII-7, 41. 42. 43, 44, 45, 46,
■U, 48, 49; XLVIII—33, 74; LI—19; LII—3, 5; LVIII
29; LX—14; LXV1II-I12; LXXVII-1; LXXVIII—3;
LXXXVI1—8; XCVIII—10; CI—1
ORNAMENTATION. ... XCVIII-9
ORNAMENTING. ... XV—12
ORPIMENT. XLIV-9; XLVIII—35: LIV—110; LXXXI-7
OSPREYS. XLVIII—9; LXXXVI-22
OUTBREAK OF FIRE. ... XXIX-13
OUT CASTES. ... XV—30
OUT FITTERS. ... XVI—18
OUTLET. ... LIV—120
OUTSIDERS. ... LI—25
OWL. XLIII—62; XLVI—68; LXX—22; LXXI—12;
LXXIX—24; LXXXVI-21, 49; LXXXVHI-36
OWNERS. ... LXXXVI—34
OWNERS' OF COWS. ... V-36
OX. ' ... XLVI—56, 63
(OYSTERS. ~ ... LXXXI—1
PADDY. VIII—30; XIX—6
PADDY FIELDS. V—39
PADMA. XIY-5: LVI-17
PADMAKA. ... LXXIX—2, 13
PADMAKETU. XI—49
PADMANABHA. CV—IS
PADMARAGA. ... LXXXII—1
PAHLAVAS. XVI—38; XVIII-S
PAINTERS. X—10; XVI-18i XIX-IO; LXXXVn-lS, 39
PAINTING. ... XV—12
PAITAMAHA, ... n-4
PAKSHA. ... II-Hi
PAKSHAGHNA. ... Lin-38
PALAS. XXIII—2; LXXXI—13
PALASA. XLIV-12: LIV-17, 59. 83, 96, 112
PALACES. ... LXXXIX—8
PALANQUIN. ... LXVUI—+5
PALATE. LI—9; LXI-6. 10; LXVI-1: LXVI1-6. 9
LXVI1I—S3, 87
PALE. ... XIII—7
PALIVATA. ... LV—4
PALLAVAS. V-38; XIV—17
PALMS. LXVIII-39, 43, 44; LXIX—22, 29; LXX-7, 11, 12
PALM LEAVES. ... LI—1*
PALM TREES. XXVII-3; L1V-40
PAMALA. ... XXIV-1^
PANCHALA COUNTRY. ... V—3i
PANCHALAS. IV-22; V-38. 41; IX-29, 34; X-4, 13;
XIV—3, 32
PANCHANADAS. ... XI—60
PANCHA SIDDHANITKA. 1-10; V-I8: XVU-1; XXIV-S
PANDU. ... XlV-i
PANDYA. m XI-r5i
PAMOYA KING. IV-W
?
l»>

PANDYA VATAKA. ... LXXXI-2,


PANIC. V—51; VI—4; XXXIV—»
PAPS. LI—31 ; LV1II—24; LXVIIT—85
PAPAKHYA. vn—8, 12
PAPAYAKSHMA. LIII—45
PARA. XVI—10
PARABHAVA. VIII-41
PARALOKA. LXXXI—2
PARAPHERNALIA. III—18
PARASARA. VII—8; XI—1, 5 XXI—2; XXIII-+; XXIV—
2; XLVIII—66; LXI—1
PARASAVAS. XIV—18; LIII—15
PARATAS. X—5. 7; XIII—9; XIV—21; XVI—4, 13, 22
PARENTS. V—72; LXVII1—79
PARIAHS. LIII—12
PARIDHAVI. VI fl—45
PAR1DHI. XLVJI-19
PAR1GHA. ... LXXXV1—51
PARIJATA. xxvir-9
PARIYATRA FLOWER. ... LXXVII—27
PARIYATRA MOUNTAIN. V—68; XIY—4
PARIYATRA REGIONS. ...VI—10; X—15
PARIVATSARA. VIII—24
PARIVESHA. III—34; V—94; XXXIV—See Halo
PARJANYA. LIII—43. 49. 52, 56, 72
PARKS. XVI—29
PARROTS. XI—11; XXVIII—11, 14; XLVIII—6; LXVIII
—60; LXXXI II—1
PARSWASAYEE. IV—13
PARTIAL. XLVII—2f
PARTHIVA. VIII—38
PARTICLE. LV1II—2
PARUSHAKA. LIV—50
; parvan. V—23
PARVATEE. ' IV—30; LVIII—43
P^lRVATEEYAS. XVH—16, 23; XVIII—2
PASPAdLlJM. XLI-ii
B.8. 21.
m mm*
, PASSION. : LXIX-^8
PASTES. LV—8; LXXVII-t2
PASUPATI. LX—19
-PAT A. ... XLVIII—39
PATALA. XXIX—7
PATOLAS. XIV-3a
patra. XVI—30; LXXVII—5, 7, 12, 32
PAUL1SA. II—(4)
PAUKDRAS. V—80; XIV—7; LXXX—7
PAURAVAS. XIV—27, 31; XVI—22; XXXII—19
PAPRA. ... XVII—6, 8
PAUSHA. VHi—5
PAYASA XLIV—11; XLVI—65
PAYOSHNEE. XVI-10
PEACE. IV—19; V—87, 97; VI—13; XI—43, 46, 50; XXX
-15; XXXVIII—3; XLVII—4, 9; LVIII-33; XCV—46
PEACE-LOVING PERSONS. ... XV—21
PEACOCKS. XXIV—19; XXVIH—14; XXXIV-4; XLVIII
-6; LVIII—41; LXVIII—115; LXXXVI—20, 38;
LXXXVir-6
PEACOCK'S COLOUR. XLVU—2
PEACOCK'S FEATHERS. ... LXXIII-S
PEALS. ... LXXXVI—59
PEARLS. VII--6; XIV—14; XV—25; XVI-7; XX1-23;
XXIX-—6, 9; XL1-8; XLII-6, 10; XLIV-27;
LIV--110; LVIII—^7; LXXIII-2; LXXX-5;
LXXXI—Whole Chapter
PECHIKA. ... LXXXVni-4
PEDESTAL. LVIII—3; LX—17
PEELU TREE. XXIX—11; LIV—63, 65. 75
PEEPUL TREE LIXI—85; LXXXV—4
PEGS. ... LIII-58, 59
PELICAN. LXX1—12
PELVIS. - LU—6
PENANCE, XV—24
PENDENT. ^ ... LXVIU-9, 59
PENIS. LH-ft LVUMft LXVII-3; LXVIII^?; XCIIM
PENNILESS. pCVIII-4, 10f 18, 20, 29, 31. 33, 40, 82
PENSIVE MOOD. ... . XGHP-5
PENURIOUS. LXVni—5, 27. 28; GUI—I, 6
PENURY. ... LXX—18
PEOPLE. XVI—41; XXXVII—3; XLVI—12; LXIX-40;
XCV-9; XGVII—10
PEPPER. LI—15; LXXVir-31
PERCH. ' ... XCV—33, 36
PERFIDIOUS. ... CI-3
PERFORATED. ... LXXX-15
PERFUMERS. ... XIX-12
PERFUMERY. ... XV—12
PERFUMES. XV—25; XLII—5; XLVHI—27, 31. 35, 42;
LXXVII—l, 4, 17-24, 27-30; XCIII-8
PERIL, XXIV—34; XXVIII—21; XLVI—41; XLVII-22; ,
LXXXVI—57; LXXXIX—20; XCI-2
PERSIA. ... LXXXI—2, 5
PERSPIRING. ... LXVIII—33
PESTILENCE. V—27; XI—12, 30; XII—22; XXXII—25;
XXXV—4; XLVI—80; LXXIX-24; LXXXVII-33
PETALS. LXVIII—64; LXX-7
PHALGULUKAS. ... XIV-23
PHALGUNA. V—73; VIII-7; XXI-I1, 21. 30; XXV-6
PHANIKARAS. XIV—12
PHAN1N. C—2
PHENAGIRI. XIV—18
PHE PHE. XC-13
PHENOMENA. II—18; III—10; (Five) XXII—
II—H
PHENTA. LXXXVIII—26, 31
PHILOLOGISTS. XVI—24
PHILONTHROPISTS. ... LXVIII—39
PHLEGM. LI—27, 33;* LXXVII—35
PHLEGMATIC AFFECTIONS. IS. ... , XXXII—10
riON.
PHLEGMATIC CONSTITUTION. , ... LXXVIIl-17
PHLEGMATIC DISEASES. VIII—28; XXXII-10-:
PHYSICAL GROWTH. - LXIX—5
PHySICJANS. V—80; VII—6; IX-32. 43; X-3. 9f 16,
XVt*-*; Utt^lO; XXXII—il
pJEftCE. • XLVI—77
PIGEON. XXVIII—11; XLVI-68; LIV—108; LXXI—12
PIKKA. ... LXXXI—17
PILGRIMAGE. ... LXIX—19
PILLAR. XLVI—74; LII1-27. 28, 29. 58, 74; XCVII-B
PIMPLES. LII—1, 2. 3. 4, 5, 6. 7, 8, 10
PINAKA. ... LVIII—43
PINDARA. ... LIV—50
PINGALA. vni-48; LXXXVI-49; LXXXVin-40
PINGALIKA. ... LXXXVIII—4
PIOUS. ... • XV!—23
PIPPALA TREE. LIV—96
PIPPALEB. ... LXXVI—11
PIPPIKA, ... LXXXVI-38
PIPP1LI. XVI—30
PikiLi. LXXXVI-20, 44
PISACHAS. ... X LVIII—30
PISIKAS. XIV—14
PITA. L1II—54
PITCHERS. LV1-15; LXVIII—46
PITRU. ... LIU—H, 63, 73
PITS. ... XLVni-16
PLACE. XLV—16; LXXXVI—77
PLAKSHA. LI—17; LIV—119; LX-8
PLANET. XVI—39; XVII—lt 11; XVIII—7. 8; XIX—22;
XX—3, 4; XXI—17; XXVI—11; XXVIII-21; XXXIII
-17; XXXIV—16; XLII—13; XLIV-14; XLVI-4;
XLVII—6, 7; XLVin-26, 29; CIV-2, 47, 57, 58, 60
PLANETARY ASPECTS. ... C1V-48
PLANETARY COMBINATION. ... XX-5
PLANETARY INFLUENCE, XX1-35? L!II-89
PLANETARY WAR, II—1ft V-^5; XXI-25; XLVin-83
PLANT. XXX—19; XLVI-26
PLANTAINS. XXIX—7; XLI-4; LV-4
PLANTAIN TREES. XLIlI-S?; LXXXHI-l
PLAHTHIG. ... * tV—31
tcava; .. ... vm—39
TLA VANG A. ,k VIH—43
PLEASURES. . XV-19; LXVIH-IS, 29, 30, S3, 60, 67;
LXXIV—4
PLEASURE GARDEN. XLIII—!3; LVI-8
PLEASURE HOUSE. LIU—14, 16
PLEASURE LAKE. ... LXIV-3
PLENTY. VIII—15: XLVII—4
PLOUGH. IV—9, 1ft XXXIII-9: XLVI-63; LVin-36;
LXIX—16; LXX—2; LXXXVI-46
POETS. V—39; X—3, 17; XVI-19: XIX—12; XXXII-ll
POISON. XV—7; XVI-4; LI-29: LXXX-18; LXXXII
—6; LXXXVII—37, 44; C-4
POISONING. ... XCVIII-8
POISONOUS TREE. ... LXXXIX-I
POLE STAR. XIII—6 XLVH-12
POLICE MFN. ... XVI—20
POLITICIANS. X—17; XVI-24
POMEGRANATE. LV-4, 1ft LXXXV—7
POMEGRANATE SEED. ... LXXXI—8
POND. XU-lft LIV-118
POOR. LXVIII—7, 10, 17, 22. 30, 34, 35, 37, 40, 43, 52, 55,
67. 115; LXX—22
POOR MEN. ... XVI—33
POPULARITY ... LXXXV—3
POPULATION. XLVI-30: XCIV—9
PORCUPINE. LXXXVI-23. 44
PORE. ... LXVIII—5, 81
PORRIDGE. ... XCV-23
PORTENT, XLVI—1, 2, 3. IS. 17. 24, 30. 36, 37, 58. 63,
82, 83, 84, 86, 88, 90, 96; XLVlII-70i XCVII-17
PORTENTOUS THUNDER. ... XCVII-6
POSITION. ... LXXXVI—19
POST, HEPOS. ... li 4
POTS. XXIV—27; XUII-35; XLIV-20: XLVIII-37 SI-
LUI—29;, LXIX—24; LXXIX-13; LXXXJX-l; XCV-H
WT BILLY. . . LVUI—57; UfXYIU-lA
itif a® I#'"'

p6t ttte. LX1V—I; LXVHM0


POT LtkE BELLY. LXX-17
POTAKI. ... LXXXVIII—5
POTENTATES. XVII—12
POTIONS. XVI-18; LXXV—5
POTTERS. V—33; X—9.12; XV—1; XVI-29
POVERTY. LXVIIM, 11, 38, 51, 68; CIII-2, 4, 12
POWER. XLIil—ll; LXXI—11
POWERFUL. LXIX—32
PRABHATA. XVI—32
PRABHAVA. ... VIII—27, 23
PRADHANA. 1—7
PRADYUMNA. LVni-40
PRAJAPATI. VIII—24; XLVni-68
PRAK JYOTISHA. XIV—6; XVI-I
PRAKRITA. ... VII—8, 9. 14
PRAKMTI. III—5
PRALEENAKA. LIII-2S
PRAMADA. ... LXXXVI—31
PRAMADI. VIII -45
PRAMATHI. VIII—34
PRAMODA. VIII—29
PRANA. IM4)
PRANAYAMAS. XCV—62
PRAPTASURYA. ... LXXXVI—12
PRASA. XX—2
PRASASTHA MOUNT. XIV—20
PRASTTHALA. XVI—26
PRATTLING. ... LXVIH—113
PRAY AG. Xi—35
PRAYER. L1X-10
PRECEPTOR. XXXIV—17; XLIII-eS; XLV—15; XLVIU
-3, 48, 50, 73; LIII-10; LXVIII—35, 71; XCIV-9
PRECIOUS STONES. II-(18); LX-4; LXXX—2s LXXXII-3
PREDECEASING. cm—8
PKBGNANCY OF CLAUDS. ... XXI—6-12
PREGNANT.
mm
PREGNANT WOMEK.. EVII'—17
PRESERVATION. XC—IS
PREVIOUS BIRTH. LXVIH—103
PREY. LXX—-22
PRICES. VI—10; VII—I, 4; XVII-25: XXIV-33; XL-11;
XLll—14; L—6; LXXXI-9-12, 18-19: LXXXIT—7-11
PRIDE. XV—21; XVI—39; LXXV-6
PRIESTS. X—5, 13. 16; XV—1; XLIV—14, 19, 20, 21, 22;
XLVI—15, 59, 73; XLVIIT-18. 54. 77, 78, 80; LX—11,
12, 19; LXXXVII—38
PRINCE, XXXI9; LXXXVI—34; LXXXVII-4, 31
PRINCE ROYAL. LXXIX-9;, XCIT-9
PRINCIPAL DOOR, ... " LIII-80
PRINCIPALITIES. ... XLV1—11
PRISON. LI—5; XCVIII—14
PRISONERS. XVI—33; XLVIII—81
PR1THWIDHARA. ... LIII—47
PRIVACY. ... LXXVI—2
PRIVATE PARTS. ... L-9
PRIYAKA. ... XLIII—IS
PRIYANGU. XXIX—4; XXXIV—12; XLIV—9; LV-3;
LXXVII—8; LXXXV—7
PROCLAIMERS. ... X-6
PROFITS. XLII—13; LI—23
PROMINENCE. ... LXXXV—4
PROPERTIES. ..; XIX-19
PROPIATORY CEREMONIES FOR THE PLANETS.
XLIII—37
PROPITIATORY HYMNS. ... XLIV—20
PROSPERITY. IV—6, 31; V-50, 53. 70. 87. 97; VI—3. 4,
13; IX—8, 20; XVIII—1; XiX-15; XXIII-10; XXIV—
21, 29; XXX—10. 15. 29; XXXII-26: XXXIII—10;
XXXIV—14; XXXVIII—5; XLIII-11; XLIV—5, 21;
XLVII—11; XLVIII—21; XLIX-4, 6. 8; L—19,
21; LX-4: LXI—17; LXII-l; LXIII-l; LXIV
-2; LXX—3; LXXIX-12; LXXXV-3{ XC
-12; XCIV-Ti: 10; XCV-2; CIII-ll
kntok 168-

PROSPEROUS. UII—U6; LXVUI-70;


PROSTITUTE. LXX-Jt6
PROTECTION. ... lxviii—lie
PROTEGE. ... XLIX-3, 5
PROUD. CI-10, 11
PROUD MEN. XVII—25'
PROVISIONS. V—80f 83
PROWESS. XV—15; XVI—38
PUD. XCV-~55
PULAHA. II—(18); XHI-e. 11; XLVIII-63
FULASTHYA. II—(18); XIII—5, 11; XLVIII-63
puLinda. FV—22; V—77; IX-17; XVI-2
PULSES. VIII—8
PUNARVASU. YII—10; IX—2. 27; X—6; XI~55. XV—5
29; XXIII—7; XXXII—8; XXXIII-I8: LXXI—2;
CI—4; CTI—2
PUNDRAS. V—70; IX--15; X—14; XI-27, 58; XVI-3
PUNGENT. LI—32; LIV—122; LXXVI—12
PUNGENT THINGS. XVI—4, 34
PUNISHMENT. L1II-41
PUNJAB. ... X—6; XIV—21
PUNNAGA. XXVII—9; LIII—87; LV—3
PUNNAGA FLOWERS. ... LXXXVII—24
PUNYAHA. LX—10
PUNYAHA HYMNS. XLin-26: XLIV-7. 15; XLVIII~49
PUPIL. LVIII—11
PURA. XX—2; XCV—56
PURE. XV—5. 10; XVI—23; CI-2
PURIKAS. XIV—10
PURITY. XV—18; LXXIV—9
PURNA XCIX-2
purnahuti. XLni-32
PURNA KOSA. XLIV-10; X LVIII—40
PURNAKUTA. ... LXXXVIII-4
PURUSHADAS. iv-aa
PU|IVABHADRA. Vll-rl 1; IX—2, 34; X-17; XV-23, 28;
XXX—28;. XXHI^; 3Ut*II-!2; .XXXIII—19; LXX1
' —7; CI—13; Cll—6
IWHtX
PURVAPHALGUNI. VII—7, 10; IX—21 6, 29; X~l, 8; XI
—56; XV—9, 28; XXIII—7; XXXII—12; XXXIJI—
18; LXXT—3; CI—6; CII-3
PURVASHADHA. II—(18); VIT—7, 11; VIlT—ft; TX-3, 6,
33; X—14; XI—59; XV—18, 28; XXT-6, 28; XXIII
1, 6; XXVI—14; XXXIT—21; XXxni-19;
LXXT—5; CI—II; CII—5
PUSH AN. LIII—44; XCVUl—5
PUSHKALAYATAS. ■ XIV—26; XVI—26
PUSH KARA. Y—68; XI—33: XVI 3!
PUSHYA. VI—7; VII—10; IX—2, 27; X-6; XI—55; XV
—6, 28; XXI—9, 19. 30; XXTIT—9; XXXM —12;
XXXTII—18; XLVII—5; XLVTII—3, 45, 50, 73;
LIV—123; LV—31; LXXI—2; LXXXr-20;
C—6; CI—5; Cll~2
PUSHYA MONTH. ... Y—71
PUSHYA SNANA. 11—(18); XLV1TI—2, 3
PUTANA. ... LIII—83

Q
«
QUADRUPEDS. V—30; XVI—5; XXI—17; XLV1—55.
56, 58, 71; LT—16
QUAKING. XCVII-6
QUARREL. V—21; XLVI—79; L—17; LIII—41; LXfX—
36; LXX-23; LXX1X-5; LXXXVI-60, 63; LXXXVII
30,35; LXXX1X—II; XCV—19, 37, 38, 51; XCV11-6
QUARRELSOM1C. ... CI—9; CUl-6
QUARTERS. XXVI-8; XXXI—I; XXXII—1; XXXVIII—
1, 2; XLUI-34, 58; XLV—16; XLVI-10, 93; XLVIII
—20, 26, 69; LIU—117, 119; LIV—3-5; LXXXVI—
34, 35, 68, 71, 75. 77, 78, 79, 80; XCVII-4, 13;
QUEEN. XXXIV—14, 21; XLIII-63; XLIX—2, 5; LIII
6; LXX—10; LXXIII-4
QUERIST. XXVIII—2; L-U; LI~6, 7. II, 12, 14, 15,
17, 20, 23; LXXXVI-80
& & 22.
INDEX
QUERY. II—(14); XXVIII-1; Ll-1, 2t 6; LIII-59;
XCVI—14
QUESTIONER. ... LI—1, 25
QUICK SILVER. ... XVI—25
QUINT ESSENCE. ... LXXIV—17
QUIVERING OF THE BODY. ... IL-(15)

RADIANT. ... XVII—11


RAHU. IV—28; V—1, 3, 7, 16, 69, 72; XI—22; XVI—35-
37; XX—6; XXXIV—15; XCVII-2; CIII—1, 2. 4,
5, 6, 8. 9 10, 11, 12
RAIMENT. ... LXXV1I—1
RAIN. II—(18); III—16, 22, 24, 27, 37; IV—11, 16; V-55,
70, 74, 86; VI—10, 11; VII—2, 14; VIII—6, 7, 8, 14,
25, 32, 36, 40, 44, 48, 49, 50; IX—26-29, 30-32, 34, 3fc-39,
43, 44; X—2; XVII—4, 21; XIX—2t 21; XXI-3, 4,
22. 26. 28, 31, 33-35, 37; XXII—2, 4-8; XXIII—1,
3. 4, 5, 6-10; XXIV—19, 21, 22, 26, 29, 35; - XXV
—3; XXVI—7, 13, 14; XXVII~6, 8; XXVIII-1-9.
11-13. 15-21, 23, 24; XXIX—11, 14; XXX-4, 8, 11.
13-14, 18. 20, 24, 26; XXXII—16-19, 20-22, 26;
XXXIV—6, 7, 11, 12-15; XXXV—3, 6; XXXVII
—3; XLII—1; XLVI—40-41, 43, 46; XLVII—22,
23; LXXXII-—6; LXXXVII—36; LXXXIX—6, 7,
19; XCII—2; XCV—3-4, 16, 17, 54, 58, 59; XCVI—5
RAINBOW, II—(18); XXIV-17; XXVIII-16; XXX-2, 8,
31, 33; XXXIII—29 XXXIV—6; XXXV—1-8; XXXVI
—3; XL1V—25; XLVI—4, 45, 88; XLVII-19. 23;
LIV—94; LXXX—14; XCVII-1-3. 6
RAIN CAVES. ... XXVIII—6
RAIN-FALL. XXI—32; XXIII—2; XXIV—10; XCV—52
RAINY SEASON. XXI-2; XXV-5; XXVI-14; XLVI-88-89
RAIVATAKAS. XIV—19; XVI—31
IN09X 'm
RAiSED, ... LXVIII—86
RAJAKOSATAKA. LIV^-121
RAJAYAKSHMA, LI 11—47
RAJAYOGAS, II—(H)
RAKSHASA. Vlir-45
RAKSHASEE, LI 11—83
RAKTABOLA. LVU—6
RAKTAKSHA, VIII—51
RALA. ... LXXXVIII—6
RAMA. LVII1—30
RAMATAS. X—5; XIV—21; XVI—21
RAMBLE, CI—9
RASA, LXXVII—-S, 6. 10; LXXXII—1
RASH DEEDS. LXXV—7
RASI, ir-(H); XLI—1; XLII—13
RASMIKALAPA. LXXXI—32
RASMI KETU. XI—40
RAT. LIV—20; LXXXVI—65; XCV—4
RAT-HOLES. XLVIH—16
RATHA, XVI—16
RAUDRA. VIII—48
RAUDRA KETU, XI—32
RAVAKA, LXXXI—17
KAYS, XXXV—1
REALM. XLVI—60
REBELLION. V—26
rebirth' CV—16
RECLUSE LXXXVII—7, 36
RECOVERY. ... LXXXVII—5
RED ASOKA, XXIX—2
RED BLOSSOMS. W—14
RED EYES. LXV—11
RED FRUITS AND FLOWERS. XVI—14
RED LOTUS. XXIX—9; XLVI—87
RED RICE. XXIX—2
RED TREE. ... LXXXVI—80
REDNESS OF THE SKY. 11—(18)
It2 IKDBt

RE-ECHO. XC—12; XCI—2


HEEDS. XCV—5
REGICIDE. VITI—18
RELATION. LI- 24
RELATIVES. LXXXVII—19; XC-8
RELEASE. ... XCVIII—14
RELIGIOUS DUTIES. • ... V—72
RELIGIOUS MERIT. LVI-I; LXXIX—12; LXXXV1I-21
RENOWN. LXXIX— 12; LXXXI—30
RENOWNED. XV—5
RENOWNED MEN. XVI—5, 29
RENUKA. ... LXXVIl-5
RENUNCIATION. LII—2; LXXTV—5
REPEATED ONE. ... LXVIII—74
REPROBATES. XVI—37
REPTILES. 111—29; VI—3; XI-43; XV-7
REPULSION.' L\OV-6
REPUTATION. LVT—1
RHSiN. XLI—2; LXXV1I—16, 28
RESONANCE. L—4
RESPFXT. LII—8; LXXIV—4; LXXXV-4
RETENTION. XXII—3, 4
REV A NT A. ... LVIII—55, 56
REV.iTl. VII—6, 10; IX—2, 35; X—18; XV—25, 28;
XXIII-6; XXXII--20; XXXI11—19; LV-3I; LX- 21;
LXX1—7; C-6; CI-l4;.CII-6
REVERSAL. xcvu—4
REVOLUTION. 11—12
REWA RIVER. Xli—7
RHEUMATIC. ... LXXVIII—17
RICE. XV—6; XVI-7; XIX—16; XL1—3; XLIV-5;
XLVIII—30, 35; LXXXVII—14; XCV-20, 51
RICE BALL. XLI V-19
RICE GRAIN. LXXX-12
RICE GRUEL. LI—31
RICH. XV—5, 8i, 17, 21, 24; LXVIII—39, 42, 45, 115
RICH MEN. XVI—24, 38; XVII-16
IKDBX t7i

RICHES. cm—i!
RIDER. xcm-e
RIG VEDA. ... XLVIU—31
RIGHT LEG. XCTII-I2
RIGHTEOUS. XV—20; LXIX—14; CI—11
RIGHTEOUS MEN. XVI—23; XLV—5
RIGHTEOUSNESS. xvni-4
R1KTA. XLV—3; XCIX—2
RIKTA TITHL C—8
RING. LXII—2
RING-FINGER. LVIII—27
RrSHABHA, XIV—15; LXXXVI— 1
RISHEEKAS. XIV—15
RISHIPUTRA. XLVT—83
RISHYAMUKHAS. XIV—13
RISK FROM FIRE. V— 57
RIVERS. V—77; IX--24; X—17; XVI-42; XVII-IS; XIX
1, 20; XXVI—7; XXXII—22; XLV—4, 10; XLV 1-47,
87, 89; XLVIII—8, 15, 62; LVI-6, 8; LIX—2;
LXIX-2C; LXXIX—4; LXXX-10; LXXXVI—
25, 50; XCV—16
ROADS. XXVIII—5; XLIir-13; LI—16; LIU—74; LIX
-2; LXXIX—3
ROAD JUNCTION. LI—4
ROARING. ... XXXITI—23
HOlMiERS. VI—5; Vni-48, 52; IX—14, 18, 41; X-5;
XV—7, 11, 23; XVI—5; XIX-8, 19; XXXVI~3;
XXXVII—2; XCV 5
ROCKS. XXXIII —4; L1V—108, 109, 112, 113, 114, 115
ROCK SALT. ... LXXVI-I1
ROD. XLII—1; LXXIir-4, 6; LXXIX—23
RODHAKRIT. VIII—43
RODHRA. XVI—30
ROGA. ...LIII—45, 56, 63
ROGUES. XV—4.; XVI—15, 32; LIII—89; LXVIII-22
ROGUERY. LXIX—20; LXX—7
ROGUISH, . ... LX VIII—55
ROHINI. II—(18); VI—9, 10; VII-.2. 9; 7111-19; IX-2.
, 25; X-4; XI-54; XII-22; XY-2. 28; XXI-28; XXIII
8; XXIV—1-5, 11-12, 28-33, 36; XXV—1; XXVI—
10, II, 12; XXXII—16; XXXIII-19; XLVII—6,
14; LV—31; LXXI-1; CI-2; CII—I
ROHITA. ... XLVII—20
ROHITA DEER. ... LXXXVI—26
ROHITAKA TREE. LIV—68. 72, 79. 84
ROMAKA. ... II—(4)
ROMANS. ... XVI-6
ROOF. ... XLV—8
ROOM. LXXIV—I
ROOST. ... XLV—13
ROOTS. V—77; VIII—19; IX—35; XIII—II; XV—7, 17;
XLI-6; XLII-3, 9, 12; XLVIII—I, 28; LI-40;
LV—7; LVIII—58
ROPES. XLIII—66; LI-14; XCV-40
ROSARY, LVIII—38
ROSE APPLE. LXXXII—1
ROTANG TREE. LIV—6
ROTATION, II—12
ROUGH AND HARD PEOPLE. SOPLE. ... V—41
ROUND. ... LXV1II—55, 65
ROUND HEAD. LXVIII—79
ROYAL ABLUTION. XLVIII—4, 54, 83
ROYAL EQUIPMENTS. XVI—24
ROYAL FAMILY. XCIV—10
ROYAL GEM. LXXX—4
ROYAL HOUSE. LIU—4
ROYAL MANDATE. XCVIII-14
ROYAL MANSIONS. II—(18)
ROYAL PRECEPTORS. XXXIV—13; LXXIX—9
ROYAL PRIEST. XVI—23; XXIX—10; XXXIII-27;
XVI-2:
XXXVI—I; XLIII-30
ROYAL TREASURY. ... XXXIV—19
RUBBISH. XCV-40
RUBBISH PLACE. LI—4
INDEX' 175
RUBY. LXXXII—1
HUCHAKA. LIU-•28, 35, 36; LXIX—2, 7, 27, 28, 37
RUDDY GEESE. XII—11; LVI—5; LXXXVI-21
RUDHIRANANA. 71-4
RUDHIRODGARI. VIII—50
RUDRA. VIII—24; XLVIII—55; LIII—48; XCVIII—4
RUDRA JAP A. XL VI—31
RUDRAS. XLV1II—56
RUDRA GANA. ... XL VIII—71
RUFFIANS. LXXV—7»_. LXXXVII—43
RUGGED GROUND. LI—4
RUIN. XLVI-8, 52, 55, 70; LX—6; LXXIX—36, 39;
LXXXVI—51, 66; XCV--53; CIII—7
RULER. XLYII—24; LXXXIX-2; XCV-6
rumbling. XXXII—21; XLVI—88
RUMP. LXVI—1
RUNNER. LXI—12
RUPASATRA.
>
o
s£>
1

RURAL CREATURES. ... LXXXVI—24


RURAL OMENS. LXXXVI—38, 48
RUSTICS. ... LXXXVII—45
RUTHLESS. IV-11
RUTTING ELEPHANT. LXXIX—7

SABARAS. IX—15, 29; X—15, 18; XVI—I, 33


SACHIN. ... LXIX—31, 39
SACRAMENTS. XCVIII—16
SACRED FIRE. XVI—15; LIII—16; LXVIII-48;
LXXXVII—3
SACRED HYMNS. XV-l
SACRED SPOT. LIX-2; LXXIX—3
SACRED THREADS. ... XLVIII—33
SACRED .TREES. XLVI—70; LXXXV-4
INDEX

SACRIFICIAL ALTAR. XIX-6; 1XLIV—8; XCVII-U


SACRIFICIAL APPURTENANCE. ... LXIX-24
SACRIFICIAL FIRE. 11—(ISi; XLIII—34
SACRIFICIAL PLACES. ... XL1II—13
SACRIFICIAL POST. LXX—10; XdVII-H
SACRIFICIAL RULES. ... XV—1
SACRIFICIAL TWIGS. ... XLIV—12
SACRIFICE. 11—15; V—28. 98; VIII—9; XIII—11; XV—6.
24; XVII—15; XIX—6. 13; XLIII—37, 53; XLIV-14;
XLV—5: XLV1—24. 46, 58, 72; LVI-2; LXVI1I
—44; LXIX—38; LXXXVI—78, 80;
XCVIII—14, 16; C-5
SACR1FICERS. XIII-H; XVI~7; LXVII1-47
SADDLE. LXXXIX—1; XClII-l, 6
SADHARANA. ... VIII-43
SADHYAS. ... XLVIII—55
SAFFLOWER. ... X—11
SAFFRON. X—11; XXIX-9: XL1I—10; L-21
SAFFEON PASTE. XLIV—5; XLVIII—33
SAGES. XLVI—10; XLVIII-20, 25. 31. 60
SAHA. ... XLVIII 40
SAHADEVEE. XLIV—10; XLVIII—40
SAHYA. ... LXIX—30
SAILORS, IV—8; VII—6; IX—31; X-10; XVII—17
SAILEYA. LXXVII—10, 11, 13
SAINDHAVAS. ... V—71
SAINDHWA SALT. ... XVI—25
SAIRANDHRAS. ... XIV-29
SAKAS. V—38; VIII—20; IX—21; XIII-9; L1V-10S;
LXX1X—2, 13, 16
SAKHA. ••• I—9
SAKHYAS. - LX 19
SAKRA. LIII-54; LXXXVI-I
SAKTI. - LXIX—34
SAKUNA. ... LXXXVI—4
SAKUNA HYMNS. ... XLVI-73
SAKUNL LXXXVI—31; C-2, 5
mm iw

SAL. LXXlX-2, 13. 16


SALA. XLIV-4; LIII—87; LIX—6; LXXXY—7
SALA TREE. XXIX—2 •
SALES. VIII—6
SAL1V AH AN A SAKA. V1IX—20
SALLAKI SEEDS. LVII—1
SALT. X-8; XV—9, 25; XVI—7; XXVIII—4; XL3—6;
L—22; LI—32; L1V—104-, 122;-LXVIII—16
SALWAS. V—76; XIV—2; XVI—21; XVII—13, 18
SAMA. II—(15); XLVITI—31
SAM AG AM A. XVII-2; XX—5f 8, 9
SAMAJA. ... XX—S. 7, 9
SAMATATA. XiV—6
SAMBA. LVUI—40
SAM ICE. XLVIII—39; LIII—87; LIX—5: LXXXV—6
SAMEE TREE, XXIX—11; LIV—81, 83, 85
SAM) I'TA. I~9; 11-w). 16
SAM M 011 A. ... XX—5, 6, 9
SAM BURN A. XLV—2
SAMRlDDIII R1KS. ... XLVHI—71
SATsISKAYA. II—(15)
SAMUDGA. ... LVI—37. 23
SAMVARTA. XI—51; XX—5, 6, 9
SAMVARTAKA. XLVIII—66
SAMVATSARA. II—(2); VIII—24
SAM V A TSAR A PURUSHA. VIIT—19
SAX A KA. ... XLVIII—64
SANANDANA. ... XLVJ 31—64
SAN AT AN A. ... XLVIII—64
SANAT KUMARA. ... XLV I IT—64
SANCTUM SANCTORUM. LVI—12; LX—16
SANClIilAKDANA. V— 81, 87
SAND. XCV—13
Sandal. LXXVII—8; LXXIX—2, 12
SANDALS. LXXI-9
SANDAL PASTE. LI—IS
SAND DUNES. . LVI—7; XCV—
B, **
1N&SX

SANDAL WOOD. XVI-30; XLIV--9; LIX—5; LXXIX—


12; Lxxxvii-n
SANDY. Liv—91
SANDY BANKS, XLV3H—8
SANDY PLACE. LI—4
SANDHI. Il-(15)
SANKEERNA. ... LXVII—4, 5
SANKHA. ... Lxxvir-xo
SANKHYATA. KJV-2
SANKRAMANAKALA. XL! 1—2
SANKSHIPTA. ... VH-8, 10, 14
SANNIPA FA. ... XX -5, 3, 9
SANMKAS. XIV—20
SAPPHIRE. VII—20; LXXX—4
SAPIAPARNA. XXIX—4
SAPTAPARNA TREE. LIV—29
SAPTA R1SHIS. 11—(18)
SARADHANAS. XIV—26
SARAMEVA. ... LXXXVHI—9
sarasaparilla. LV—22
SARASWATAS. XIV—2; XVI—22
SARASWATI, XIV-2; XLVm-56
SARASWATI RIVER. XVI—31
SARAYU. V—65; XVI—16
SARDULAVIKREEDITA, CIV—4
SARI K A. ... LXXXVlll—30
SAK1VA. LIV—87
SARJA. XLIV--4; LIV—105; LTX-6
SARJA JUICE. ... LXXVIP—U
SARJA RASA. LVII-3. 6
SARVADHARI. VIII—37
SARVAJIT. VIII—37
SARVARI, ¥111-39
SARVATOBHADRA. LIII-31; LVI—18, 27
SARVATOBHADRA SCENTS. ... LXXVn-26
SASA. LXlk^2, 7, 20,
SASHKULL . LXXVI—9
tivm m
SASTRAKETU. XI—30
SASYAKA. LXXk—5
SATABH1SHAK. VII--6; IX—3, 34; X—2, 17; XV—22,
29; XXI—29; XXIII -6; XXXII—20; LIV—123; LXXI
. —6; CI—13; Clf—6
SATADRU. XVI—21
SATAPUSHPA. LXXVn-8
SATAVARI. XLIV—10; XLVIir-40
SATISFACTION. LXXXVII—6; XCV-43
SATTVA. ... LXVII1—114
SATURN. IV—21, 96; V—61, 63; IX—38, ^0; X—1-2, 3-
20; XT—18; XV—31 ; XVI—31-34; XVII-6, 14, 17, 19,
24, 25, 27; XVIII -6; XIX—19-21; XX-7; XXIli—
10; XXVrn-19, 21; XXXIV-12; XLVT-H;
XLVII—13, 14; LXIX—2, 5; XCVTI—2; GUI
1-12; CIV—4t 39 45, 5-r
SATYA. ...LIU—43, 52
SAUBHANJANA. XLIV—9
SAUG VNDH1KA. XXIX—10; LXXX—5
SAULIKA. XIV—8
SAUMYA. VIII—43
SAUNDIKA. ... LXXX VI—31
SAURASHTRA. V- 68; IX—19; XIV-19; XVI-17, 31
SAUR ASHTRIANS. XXXII—19
SAUKA. Ii-(4)
SAUKIKEERNAS. XIV—II
SAURPARA. LXXX—6
SAUVEERAS. IX—19; XIV—17; XVI—21
SAVANA. II—(5), (7)
SAVASTIIAMBA. LIII—21
SAVITA. LIII—46, 52; XCVIII-4
SAVITRA. LIII—48; LX-22
SAVYA. V—43
SAYASRAYA, LIII—21
SCAB. XXXII—14
SCALE PANS. XXVI-6
tEQ IMBsX

SCHOLARS. XTII—10; XVI-29; XVIII-4; XLVITX-80;


LXVIH-S, 45
SCINDHIANS. ... XVIII—6
SCIENCES. ... LXIX—H
SCORCHED. ... LI—3
SCORPION. ' ...LIV—26; L-3
SCRATCHES. LXXX—15; LXXXIX—9; XCV-31
SCROTUM. ... LXVI—2
SCULPTOR. LVIII—50; LXXXVII—32
SCYTHIANS. XVI-6: XVII—25; XV!Tl-6
v
SEAS. ... —42
SEA SHORES. ... XLVIH—12
SE\SON HI—24; XXVI—14; XXX-22; XXKVHI-S:
XLVI—26, 29, 39, 83, 96; XCVII-4
SEATS. H—(18); LXX—10; LXXI—9; LXXIX--38-39;
LXXXIX—I
SECOND ALTAR. ... XLVI1I-75
SECOND MOON. ... XXVIII-Il
SECONDS. ' ... XLViri-56
SEEDS. V—34; XV-17; XVI-4; XLVIII-41; XCVII -1 i; C -4
SEEDLINGS. ... V—34
SEETAKAS. ... XIV—27
SELF-CONTROLLED. ... Cl-4
SEMEN. LXVIII-I5: LXIX-14, 25, 33
SENSES. ... LX.VV-3
SENSUAL PLEASURES. LXVHI-IS; LXXXIX—II;
XCVIII—9; CI -3
SEPARATION. LI-12; Ciil-8
SERPENTS. VI—3; IX—38; X-7; XI-62; XH -12; XIIl
H; XVI—5; XXVn-6; XXXII—17; XXXV—2; XLV
-4; XLVI—14; XLVIII—20, 25, 31, 62; LIV—36;
LXXXI-l; LXXXVI—42; XCV-40, 55; XCVIII
—4; XCIX-1: C—2
SERPENTINE. ... LXVI1I-20
SERVANTS, V—34, 69; IX—21; XV—5: XXXIX-3; XLVI
—13; LI—17; LXIX—36; LXXXVll-3: CI-6
SERVANT CLASS. • ... ' XV—3Q(
INDfiX ill

SERVITUDE. LIU—68
SESAMUM. V—75; XV--14; XVI—37; XXV—2; XXIX—4;
XLT—6; XLVI—35; XLVIII—30, 35, 77; LI—31; LV
2, 7 17; :LXV-6; LXXVI—7. 9
SESAMUM STALK. LIV—115
SEVEN DEITIES. V—19
SEVEN SAGES. XI—34; XIII—1, 3, 4; XLVII—12
SEVEN SEERS. ... XLVIII—63
SEX. ... LXXXVI—6, 7
SEX OF CHILD. LI—36, 40
SEXU \L CRAVING. LXXIV-14
SEXUAL PLEASURE. LXIX--20; LXXV—1; LXXVL—6
SEXUAL UNION. LXXVl—10; LXXVI1I—23, 25; XCVH
—12; XCVIII-IO
SHADOW. XLVI—44
SHANKS. LI—9, 34; LII—7; L1II—51-54; LVIII—17, 21,
46; LXI-IO. 13; LXVI— 1; LXVIII—86; LXIX—30;
LXX--2, 17, 24; LXXIX-30
SHARP. ... LX VII I—52
SHARP-WITTED. C1—3
SHASH TIKA RICE. XXIX—3; LXXVI—8, 9
SHAVE. XCVIII—12, 13. 14
SHE-BUFFALOES. XVI—34; XLVI—53
SHEATH. L—5
SHEEP. XXIX—7; XXXIX—2; XLV—85 LI—34; LV—17;
LXI—16; LXXXVI—30
SHEEP'S WOOL. XLI-6
SHELLS. LXXXI—29
SHEPHERDS. V—36; IX—15; XVI—14
SHIELDS. LVIII—40; LXIX—22
SHINING. ... LXVIII—102
SHIPS. ... XLVIII—12
SHODASASRL • LVI—18
SHOES. II—(18)
SHOQLIKAS. XVI—35
SHOOTING STARS. XXXIII—1; XLVI—86
SHOP KEEPER. ' LI—21
Ip wm
short. XLin-13; LXVIII—35, 86
SHORT-HAIRED. ... LXXVIII—17
SHORT LIFE. LXVI II—68; CIII—1
SHORT-LIVED. LXVI II—9, 16; LXX-14
SHOULDERS. LI—8; HI—4; LIII—52; LVIII—25; LXI
—12; LXVI—2; LXVIII—34; LXX—25; XCIII—3
SHRINE (desolate). LI—4
SHRUBS. XLI--?; LI V—100; LV—18
SIBEES. ... IV—24; V--67
SIBI. XI—59; XVI—26; XVII—19
SIBIKAS. XIV—12
SIBIRA MOUNT. XIV—6
SICKNESS. VIII—35; IX—37; XXIV—36
SICK PERSON. LI—5; LXXXV1—80
SICKLY. LXXXVI—25; CIII—8
SIDDHANTA. IT—(8)
SIDDHARTA. VIII—48; LIII—39, 40
SIDDHAS. XLVI1I—25, 55
SIDDHI. ... XLVIII-56
SIDES. LI—9; LII—f; LIII—53; LXVIII—19, 26; LXVI
—9; XCIII—3
SIDE FRAME. LVI-I3
SIEGE, VII—19; XII—20; XXXIV—10
SIGHT. ... LXXVI—12
SIGNS. ... LXXXVI—78
SIHLA. ... LXXVII—8, 9
SIKHI. LIII—43
SIKTHA. ... LXXXI—17
SILA JITU. LXXVI—3
SILK. XVI—30; LXXXVII—19
SILK-COTTON. LVII—1
SILKEN CLOTHS. LI—17, 19; LIV-108
SILPIN. ' ... LXXXVI—30
SljLVER, XI—J4; XXI-23; XXVI-9; XXIX-6; XXXIII
—10; XXXIV—4 ; XLII—"6; XLVIII-46; LI-17. 19;
, LXIV-1; LXXXYI-80; XCV—15
§ILV5R LADLES. ... /XLIV-ll
SILVER MINES. ... XVI;-27
SILVER VESSEL. ... LXXXIr-26
SIMHA, V—39; XLI—4; XLII~6: LVI—18, 28; Oil—7
SIMHALA. ... XI~60
SI^'HALAKA. ... LXXXI—2
SIMHALESE. ... XIV—15
S1MHANADA, ... LXXXVI—20
SIMHAPURA. ... V—42
SIMH1KA. ... V—2
SIMSUPA. LIV—105; LXXIX—2, 12, 15
SIN ... XII—10
SENDHU. IV—23; IX—19; X—6; XIV—17; XVI—10
SINDHUKA. ... LIX—6
SINDHUS. ... LXIX—11
S1NDHU SAUVEERA. ... XIV—17
SINDHUVARA TREES. XXIX—9; LIV—101
SINEE VALEE. XLVIII—57
SINFUL. CI—3, 5
SINFUL DEEDS. GUI—10
SINGED. LXXI-10
SINGERS. XXXII—11
SINGING. XY—12: XLVI—49, 51; LXXXVI—22; XCVIII—10
SINKING WELLS. ... LIV—123
SINNERS. LXVIII—37. 55, 64, 80
SI PR A. ... XVI—9
SIR1SH \ FLOWERS. XXIX—4; LIV—50; LV—3; LX—
8; LXXX-6. 11; LXXXIII—1; LXXXV—4
SISIRA. ... XC—1
SISTER. , ... LI—25
SISUMARI. ... LIV—87
SITTING, ... XCV—37, 38
SIVA, XXXIV—2; XLIII—52; XLVI—10; XLVI1T-40. 77;
LIV—3,87; LVIII—43, 53; LIX-7: LX—5,19; LXXXVI—75
SIVA'S EMBLEM. L—2; LVII—4
SIVA'S HOSTS. ... LVIII—58
SIVA LINGAS. ... XLVI—8'
SIVA'S TEMPLE. . ... XLVl-6^
IKDK

SIX FOLD PEST. ' ... XLVI-42


SIX FOLD TROUBLES. VIII—28, 40, 44
SKANDA. XLIII—52; XLVI—11; XLVII1—26
SKIN. XLII—6; LXVIII-87; LXIX-14
SKIN OF LIONS. ... XLI-4
SKULLS. ... LXXXVL- 60
SKY. II—(18); XXIV—16; XXVI1—8; XXViII-3, 4; XXX
—22; XXXI—5; XXXII-13; XXXfV-]; XXXIX-1;
XLIII—8; XLVI—61, 69, 86; XLVI I—7, U, 23;
XLVIII—69
SLY MUDDY AND DUSTY. ... 111-9
III -9
SLAVES. LXXXVII—15, 39; LXV1II~26, 36
SLAYERS. XV—4, 27; XVI—13
SLEEP. L1II—122; LXIX-9
SLEEPY. LXXIX— ; XCTlI-ll; XCTV-12
SLEEPY BEINGS. ... XVI—37
SLENDER. IV-20; LXVI 1^—49
SLESHMATAKA SEEDS. ... LV—27, J9
SLIPPER. LXXXIX—12; XCV - 14
SLIT. LXXI—I!, 12. 13
SMALL SHOWERS. ... V-7I
SMARODDEEPANA. ... LXXV1I-7
SMASRUDHARAS. ... XIV-9
SMELL. XLVI—50; L—21; LXXVn-34, 35;
LXXXIX—11, 12, 13
SMITHS. V-33; XXXI—3
SMOKE. XIII—7; XXX-21; XXXII--9; XXXIII9; XXXIV
-6; XXXVI—3; XXXVIII-2; XLVi--21, 22, 29, 49, 75,
84, 86, 93; XLV1I-10, 16; LIV—60, XCIII -3, 5;
XCYII -13
SMOKING. LXXXVI—13; XO 3
SNAKES. XVI—34; XVII-25; XIX—9; XXV—3; XXVTIL
—7; XXXIIJ-9, 28; XLIII—57, 65; LIV—17, 28, 6b,
83, 85; LXXI—12; LXXXI—25, 27. 29; LXXXU - 6;
LXXXVI—65; LXXXVIII-19; XCV-35; XCVII-7
SNAKE POISON. ... IX-23
SNARE. . ^ LXXyi-2
INDEX '185

SNARERS. XV—22
SNEEZING. LI--29; LXVIII—63; XCU—60
SNOUT. LXI—15; XCIIl—4
SNOW. IV—30
SNOW FALL. XXV—5; XL VI—94
SOBHAKRIT. VIII—41
SOCIAL LEVELS. IX-14
SOFT. LIV—91; LXVIII—73
SOFT SOIL. LIV—91
SOIL. LIII—96; LVI—9
SOLAR ECLIPSE. IT—(10); V—11, 26, 91
SQLDIERS. V--40, 41; XVII—17; XLIV—28; LI-21;
LXXXVTI—11
SOLES. LXIX—22; LXX—I, 10
SOMA. LIII—45
SOMA JUICE. XVI—7
SOMARAJEE. XLIV—10
SOMAVAJKE. • V—70
SON. Xli—VJ; L--17; LI—25; LI I—4, 6; LXVIII—42, 49;
LXX-ll, H; LXXI—II; LXXIX—6, 23; LXXX-I7;
LXXXI—30; LXXXV—3; XCV—12, 44; CHI—5, 11, 13
SONAKA TREE, L1Y-23
SON'S DEATH. LI—16; LIII—89
SONlv. XVI—9
SONGiSTERS. X—3; XVI—18; XLTII-26
SONGS. LXVIII—112; LXXXVI—39
SOOTH SAYEK. LI—21; LXXVIII—11
SORCERERS. XV—4
SORROW. XLVII—12
SOSHA, ... LIII—45. 63
SOUL. ...LXXV—2, 3, 4
SOUNDS. XLVI—61, 62; LIV—91; LXXXVI—36, 39;
LXX XIX—10
SOUNDING. L—5
SOUR. LI—32
SOUREE. LXXXI—2
SOURASHTRAS. X—6; XXXII—u
B. s. 24;-
186 XMDBX '

SOUTHERN COURSE. VIII—15


SOUTHERN OCEAN. XIV—15
SOUTHERN QUARTER. XII—13
SOUTHERN ROUTE. IX-8
SOUVEERAKA. IV—23
SOVEREIGNS. XI-iO; XXXVIII-•5; XLVI—40; LXXI—
8; LXXXVI—50
SOW. ... LXXXVI—37
SPANDANA. ... LXXIX—2, 18
SPARKS. XLVI—22; XLVII—10
SPARROW. LXV1I-6; LXXVI—7
SPEARS. LXXII—4
SPECIES. ... LXXXVI—19
SPEECH. XLVI—98; LI—1; LXVIII—101; LXX ~7;
LXXXVI—6; XCVII-6
SPEED. LXI—15; LXXXVI—19
SPELLS. XII1-8; LXIX—30; C-5
SPEND THRIFT. LXVIII—32; CHI—12
SPERM. LXXVI-I
SPIES. 11 -(15); X—10. XVI—19
SPIKE. LXV11I-47
SPINE. LI—10
SPIRAL. LXXIX—22
SPIRITS. XLVI—90
SPITS. LI—32
SPLIT. LXXXV—2
SPLITTING OF THE EARTH. ... XLVI—75, 88
Spokes. ... LXXXV 11—18
SPORTS. XIX—5
SPORTSMAN. ... LXXXVII—22
SPORTING. ... LXXXIX—10
SPOTS. LXI—7
SPOTS PAVED AND CLEANED. XLV-6
SPOTTED SNAKE. LIV-42
SPRIKKA. ...LXXVII—5, 13
SPRING. Civ—46
SPROUTS. ... , XLVI—95
nfsez 187
i f
SQUARES. LIII—55
SQUINT. LX^-19
SRADDHA. 11-13
SRAVANA. V—78; VII--2, 11; IX—3, 33; X—1, 16; XI
—60; XV—20, 30; XXII—2; XXIII—7; XXIV-26;
XXXII—16; XXXIII—18; XLIII—38; XLVII--6;
LV—31; LX--21; LXXI-6; XCVII-16; C—6;
CI—12; CII—5
SRAAVANA- VIII—12; XXI—9; LXXXVI-27
SRT. XLVIII—57; C-l
SRIDHARA. CV—15
SRIKARNA. LXXXVI—38; LXXXVtfl—27
SRIKANTA. XLVIII—6; LXXXVI—38
SRIMUKHA. vni—si
SRTNGATAKA. ( n-da^; xx-a
SRTPARNI. LIV—105; LXXIX—11, 15
SRIPARVATA XVI—3
SRI VASAKA. LVII—3; LXXVII-Il, 16, 28
SRIVATSA. XLIII—3; LVTII-45
SROTA BHEDYA. ... LXXXVIII—6
SRUGHNAS. XVI—21
STABLES. XLV—5
STABLE OMENS, ... XCVI-2, 3, 4
STAFF. XXX—16; XLIII—64; XLVII—19
STAG. ... LXXXVIII—33
STAIR CASE. ... XXVIII—15
STAMPEDE. XXVIII—7
STANDARD. XLIII—57
STARS. 11—(18); IV-?; XVIII—7, 8; XIX—2; XXIII—5;
XXV—5; XXVII—8; XXXII—13; XXXIII—17; XLVI—
21; XLVIII—26, 69; XCVIII—1-3
STARVATION. XLVI—45; LXXXVII—36
STATIONARY BEINGS. XLVIII—68
STATIONARY OBJECTS. XLVI—5
STAVES, LXIX—17
STEALING. xcv—n
STEALING NATURE. ... LXVIII—62
IKDEX
STEAM. ... L1V—60
STEEL. ... LXXXVH—26
STELLAR DEITY. ... CV—5
STEM. ... LV-7
ST.CK. Ill—3; IV—11; XLVI—77; LXXXV—1, 2, 4;
LXXX1X—1; XCV—12, 40
STINGY MEN. v ... XVI-36
STINKING. • ... LXXXVI—79
STOMACH. LI—26, 37: LIII—53; LXI—16; LXVI—2;
LXVIII—19; LXX—25; XCI1I—2
STOMACH TROUBLE. ... LXXIX—29
STONE, XLVI—42, 77; LIV—34, 46, 107, 110; LX-4;
LXXXVI—61; LXXXIX—1; XCV—42
STORE ROOM. ... LXVI1I-48
STOREY. ' ... LVI—29
STORMS. HI—9; VIII—28; XXXVI—4; XLV1-4:
LXXXVI 1-37
STRAIGHTFORWARDNESS. ... LXIX—8
STRANGER. ... XCV—42
STRAP. ... XCV—42
STRAW. LXXXIX—6; XCV—36
STRENGTH. XLVI—28; LX—4; LXXVII—35; LXXXVI-19
STREAMERS. XXXVI—5
STRI. XCV—55
STRI RAJYA. XIV—22; XVI—6
STRIFE. X—20; XI-10, 52; LXXXVII-38
STTHANA. H—(14)
STTHANA BALA. ' ... II—(14)*
STTHIRA KARANA, C—1
STUNTED. LXI—9
STUNTED TREE. LIX-3
SUBHAKRIT. VIII—41
SUBHANU. VIIl—35
SUBJECTS. XXXVIII—3: XLV11I—81
SUBRAHMANYA. XLIII—45; LVin-41; XCIX—1
SUBSERVIENT. XCI1I—13
SUBSTANCES. . XL1—1; XLVI—26
INPEX

SUBSTANCES PERTAINING TO THE PLANETS. II—(14)


SUBTLE. ... LXXV—4
SUCCESS, XLVI11—-79; LXXII—6; LXXXIX—1; XCIII—
4, 12; XCV—37, 41
SUCCESSFUL. ... XCVI1I—17
SUDRAS. V—29, 32, 56; VIII—52; IX—15, 40; X—21;
XIV—17; XVI—31, 35; XVII—16; XXXI—4; XXXIII
—14; XXXIV—19; XXXVI—1; XXXIX—2; LIU—
—13; LIX—(5; LXX1I-4; LXXX—11; LXXXVI
-34; XCV—54
SUFFERINGS. LXX—21; LXXXIX—19; XCV—32
SUGANDHA MUSHIKA. ... LXXXVIII—5
SUGAR. XLVHI—31; LXXVI—6; LXXVII—11
SUGAR CANE. VIII—30; XV—6; XIX—6. 16; XXIX—13;
XLII—5; XLIII—57
SUGREEVA. ... LIII—44, 63
SUHMA. V—37; XIV—5; XVI—1
SUKARA. LXX1X—32, 34, 36; LXXXVIII—9
SUKARA PADI. ... L1V—48
SUKARIKA. LXXXVIII—9; LIV—88
SUKLA. ... VIII—29
SUKRA. ... LXXXVI—1
SUKSHETRA. ... LIII—37
SUKTHI. ... IV—24
SULA. ... XI—32
SULIKAS. IX—15, 21; X-7
SULPHUR. ... LXXX1I—1
SUMMER. ... XLVI—87
SUMMER CROPS. VIII—47; IX—43; XXV—2; XL—1, 3, 4
SUMPTUOUS. ... LI—29
SUN. IV—1-4; VI—1; VII—1, 17, 19; Vm—24; XI—22;
XII—22; XV—31; XVI—1-5; XVII-6; XIX—1-3; XX
—1; XXI—14-18, 19-22, 33; XXII—4-8; XXIII—10;
XXIV-22: XXV—5; XXVI-3; XXVII-1. 8; XXV11I
3, 8. 16, 20. 22; XXIX—10; XXX—2. 3. 5, 7, 15. 18.
23. 24. 26. 30. 33; XXXI—2; XXXII-9: XXXnir-12,
13. XT, XXX1V-I. 7. 8. 9. 16;, XXXV-1; XXXVI*-
190 t INDEX

2; XXXVII—1, 2. 3} XXXIX—!;• XL—1-8,10-14; XLII


5 14; XLIII—5, 6; XLIV—1, 23; XLVI—44, 46, 68.
^ 84, 93; XLVII—11, 19, 20, 23, 24, 26, 27; XLVIII—
56; LIV—106, 109;; LVIII—52; LX—19, 22; LXVII1
—94; LXiX—3; LXXXI—20; LXXXIX—2; XC—5;
XCVII-•1; ClII—1-12; CIV—4-7, 54
SUN BEAMS. XXVIII—18; XXX—8, 16, 31
SUN'S COLOUR. III—21, 23, 29, 30, 38
SUN'S COURSE. II—(18); III—1, 3, 5
SUN'S DISC. III—6, 8, 12, 17, 18, 20, 29
SUN'S ECLIPSE. V—11. 18, 26, 91
SDN GOD. XLIV—6; LVIII—46, 52
SUNHEATED VESSELS. XXIV—30
SUN'S RAYS. Ill—22, 25, 36; XXX-?, 10, 11, 13
SUN RISE. Ill—33, 35; XXVIII-16, 17; XXX-^5; XXXIlt
—17; XXXVIII—4; XXXIX~2; XLVII-~26; LXXXTX~2
SUN SET. Ill—33, 35; XX-3; XXVI~I5; XXVII-2, 4, 6;
' XXVIII—16, 17; XXXIII—17; XXXIV-8; XXX1X-4;
XLVI—75, 79; XLVII—23, 26; LXXXIX -4
SUNASSEPA. ... XLVI 11—66
SUNKEN. ... LXVIII—70
SUPPLIANTS. LVIII—38
SUPPORT. LIU—29
SURASENAS. V—35, 69; IX—11, 17; XI—54; XIV—3;
XVII—13, 22; LXIX—26
SURASHTRAS. V—79; LXXX-6; LXXXI—2, 4
SU RASHTRIANS. LXIX—11
SURASA. ... XLVlII~5r
SURAT. IV—22
SURGEONS. V—80
SURPAKARNAS. XIV—5
SURPA MOUNTAIN, XIV—14
SURYA. LI II—SZ
SURYA SIDDHANTA. XVIl-l
SURYA VALLL LV—22
SUSARA GEM. LXXXVIL~2*
SUTE^. .4. LXXXVI—41
INDEX 191

SUVARNA. LXXXI—-16
SUVARNA PUSHPA. XXIX—10; xdiv—9
SUVEERA. X—6
SVA. ... LXXXVI 11—9
SVAHA. ... XLVIII—56
SWAKSHETRA. LXIX—1
SWAMUKHAS. XIV—25
SWAN. XII—8, 11; .XXXIII -10; XLIV—24; XLVIII—10;
LVI-5, 7; LVIIi—57; LXVII1-115; LXIX-24; LXX
—7; LXXUl—1; LXXXVI—22, 27
SWAN-WHITE. LXXXI—3
SWARM. XC1T—2
SWASTTH1KA. L—2; LIII-34, 36; LXVIII-46; LXX
—10; LXXI—13
SWASTTHIKA FIGURES. LVI—15
SWASTTHIKA SIGN. XXXIII—10; L~2; LIII—34, 36
SWA 11 II—(18); VII—9; IX 2, 16, 31; X—1; XI-57;
XIV—19; XV—13. 29; XXI—29; . XXII—2; XXIII-6;
XXV—1, 2, 4, 5, 6; XXVI-11, 12; XXXII-S;
XXXIII—18; LX"-21; LXXI—4; CI—8; CII—4
SWEATING. XCVII— 6
SWEATY. ... LXXVIII—17
SWEET DISHES, LI—31
SWEET DRINKS. XLIII—38
SWEET FOOD. XLV—7
SWEET HEART. LXXVI-2
SWEET JUICES. XVI—25; XLVI—85
SWEET LIQUIDS. ... XXXVIII—7
SWEET MEATS. XLni-38
SWEET PUDDING. XCV—20
SWEET THINGS. XVI-7
SWEET TONGUED. CI—2, 6
SWEET WATER. LIV—9
SWELLINGS. ...XXXII-10, 18
SWEXAS. XVI—38
SWETAKETU. ... Xl—37, 30, 40
•SWIPT .NAKSHATRAS. XCVIH-9
192 t INDEX

SWINE HERDS. XVI—33


SWORD. II—(18); XVII—4; XIX-3; XXXI—2; XLHI—
27; XLVI—23; L-—1, 3-19. 25; LVIH—32; LXVIII—
47; LXIX--17. 22. 34; LXX—2; LXXX—11
SWORDSMEN. XVII-26
SYAMA. LIV—87; LV—22; LXXXV—6; LXXXVI—37;
LXXXVIII—5, 14
SYAMAKAS. XIV—28
SYAMA CREEPER. XXIX—13
SYANDANA. LIX—6
SYMPTOMS. XXI—6, 14; XXVIII—4; X L1V—14
SYRRUP. XL1I—5

TABOR. IV—20; XL VI11—49; LXIX~22


TADAGA BHEDYA. ... Lxxxvnr—6
TAGARA. LI—15; LXXVII—5
TAHARA. XV T—25
TAIL. V—6; LXI--12. 15. 18; LXII—1, 2; LXVI—1;
LXXII—1; XCIII—?; XCV-35
TAILORS. X—9
TAITILA. C—1
TAKSHA. ... LXXXI—25
TAKULI. XCV—56
TAKUTAKU. XCV-56
TALAS. XIV—22
TALE BEARER. XVI—19; LXIX—33, 35
TALI KATAS. XIV-11
TALONS. Lxni-i
TALKING. ... XLVI—30, 49
TAMALA FLOWER. XXI—23
TAMASA KEELAKAS. III—7, 8, 11, 12; XI—22; XXI—25
TAMARIND. TREE. LV-21
TAMRA UPTA. X—14; XIV—7
INDEX ig^
TAMRAPARNI RIVER. XIV-16: LXXXI-2. 3
TANGANAS. IX-I7; X-I2: XIV-29; XVI-6: XVII-2S;
XXXII 15
TANK. V 77; XIX-I6. 20; XXXII—14; XLVI-50:

TANTRA. ... LIV—


TAPASAS. ... LXXXVI—29
TARA
- XXXIII—2, 3, 7
TARAKSHITI. ... xrV-2I
TARNISHING. ... XX—5
TASKARAS. ... XI—20
TASTES. VI—2; XLVI—35, 50; XCVII-I3
TASTELESS WATER. ... XXVIU-4
TATATTATA. ...LXXXVin-36
TAWNY. ... XLVI -86
TAXILA. X—8; XIV—26; XV!—25
TEACHER. ... L! .21
TEAK. ... LMXXV--4
TEARS. LXI—2; LXVHI—73; LXXXIX—10; XCH-l;
XCI1I-14; XCIV-12
TEEKSIINA NAKSHATRAS. ... XCVIII-?, 11
TEEril. LXI—3; LXV-I; LXVI-5; LXVII-3; LXVTtI
-52, 87. 101; LXIX-10, 20; LXX-6. 21; LX^VIH
—26; LXXX V 1
TEMPER. ... LXVTII-IIO
TEMPERATURE. ... XCVR—4
TEMPLES. 11—!18): XLIII—13; XLV-4; XLVI—?, 20;
XLVUI—15; L1I—3; LIII—89; LVI—I, 2, 9, 10, 11, 31;
LVII-4: LVIH—3, 6; LIX—2; LXVI—2; LXVIU—70;
LX1X—13, 15; LXXIX—4; LXXXVI—17; XCV-5. 34
TENDER HEARTED. ... XV—IS
TENDER NAKSHATRAS. ... XCVIII—10
TENDERNESS. ... LXXII-2
TERRACE. ... LX \T-2
TERRESTRIAL. ... LXXXVI—6
TERRESTRIAL KETU. ... XI~2, 4-
TERRESTRIAL PORTENT. XXI—25, 26; XLVI—2, 5
B.S. 23.
194 INDEX

TESTES. LXXVI-7
TESTICLES. LI—8; LII-6; LXI-5, 16; LXV—7;
LXVII—9; LXVIII—9; LXX—24
THAMONTHYA. V—43, 52
THANES WAR. XVf—32
THAPASASRAMA. XIY—15
tharana. VIII—36
THASKARA. ... LXXXVI—31
THEEKSHNA. VIII—8, 10
THEFT. XCV—11
THICKNESS. LIU—30
THIEVES. IV—27, 29; V—31, 42, 60, 94; VII—7, 18; VIII
7. 17; X—9; XV—4, 16; XVI-4, 15, 34, 36; XVH—
16; XXII- 3; XXXI—4; XXXIII—19; XXXIX—3;
XLIII—63; LI—21, 24, 26; LXVIII-65; LXTX—
27; LXXXVII—10, 31, 36, 37; LXXXIX—3, 4, 13;
XCII—-I; XCV—7, 19, 40
THIEVISH. CI-7
THIEVISHNESS. LXX—21
THIGH. LI—8, 41; LII—7; LIII—53; LVIII—17, 22, 46;
LXVI—1; LXVIII—4; LXIX—32; LXX—2, 24;
LXXXVI—67; LXXX1X-1I
THIN. LXVIII—87
THIRST. XXVII—4; LIII—90
THIRSTY. LXVIII—116; CT-4
THITHTHID. ... LXXXV1II—11
THONG. ... LXXXIX—I
THORN. LIII—60; XCV—40
THORNY. XLIIl—13; Lr-3
THORNY TREES. LIII—86; LIV—53; LXXIX-4; XCV
—17, 33, 37. 38, 59
THREE FRUITS. XVI—29
THREEFOLD PORTENTS. XXI-25-26; XXIII—10
THREE WORLDS. VI—6
THROAT. IX—42; LI-8, 34; LXVI—2. 3
THROBBING. LII—9
THRONE. XLVIII—46; LX—7
INDEX 195

THUMB. LI-8; LII-8; LVIII—28; LXVIII-42, 49;


LXX-14-
THUNDER. V—93; XXI—16, 22, 25, 31, 32, 37; XXIV—19;
XXVI11-12; XXX-■32; XXXII—17, 23; XXXIX-I, 2;
. XLVI—4, 84; LXXXVI—59; XCV--17; XCVII—6
THUNDER-BOLT. III--10; V—58, 63; IX—39; XIII—7;
XXI—33; XXIV—25; XXXII—6; XXXI1I-1, 4; XXXVI
—4; XLVI—84; LVIII- 42; LIX—3; LXXIX-3; LXXX-I8
THWASHTA. VIII-23, 37; XLIII~46; XCVIII-4
TIARA. II (18)
TIGER. XXIV--15; LI—19; LXVIII-17. 37, 103
TIGER SKIN. XLVII1—44
TIGER'S EYE. LXXX—9
TIGER-LIKE. LXIX—14
TILA. LIV—119
TILAKA. ... LXXXVri-^4
TILAKA TREE. XXIX—6; LIV-J?, 50
TIMBER. XLIV—3; LXXIX--37, 38
TIME. LI—I
TIME LIMITS. XXXII—27
TIMELY RAINS. V—50
TIM'.D. LXVIII—114; CI—3
TIM iNGI LAS ANA. XIV—16
TIMIRA. LV—11
TINOUKA. LI—17; LIV--50, 112, 115; LIX—6; LXXIX-2,15
TINDUKA FRUITS. LVII-l, 5
TIP. L 8; LXXIX—27
TISHYA. s ... LX—21
T1THI. II (5), 9
TITHIRL ... LXXXVI 11—21
TITTIRA BIRD. ... XXVIII—17
TOCHARIANS. XVI—6
TODDY. IX 34; XVI—14; XLVIII—28
TODDY DISTILLERS. X—17 ,
TODDY SELLER. LI—22
TOES. LI—8; LVIII—18, 19; LXX—16
TOKENS OF LOVE. LXXVlil-4
!96 INDEX

TOLERANCE. ... LXIX—H


TONGUE. LI—9, 32; LXI-4, 6, 10: LXV—10; LXVTII
—53 , 87, 101
TO' ICS. XVI—23, 34; C-5
TOO II STICKS. LXXVII—31; LXXXV-3, 8, 9
TOPAZ. ... LXXX-5
TORN. ... LXXI-10
TORTOrSR II—(13); XXVIII—14; L-22: LIII-90; LIV
34, 44; LXIV—1, 2, 3; LXX—3; LXVII-6, 7
TOURISTS. LXVIII—80; XCV—41, 48
TOWNS. VII—19; XVI-42; XIX-7; XXX-23; XXXIII
-27. 30; XXXIV—10, 19, 22; XLIII-25, 27; XL1V-3:
XLV1—22, 36, 41, 47, 55; LIII—67; LIV—97; LVI
—8; LVIII—55; LXXXIX—18; XCI—1, 2, 3
TOWN GATES. ... XLI1I—21
TOWNS MEN. ... XLVII1—49
TOWNS PEOPLE. XVI—13; XIX-10
TRAlJli. XIX—11; LXIX—20; XCVIII—9; CI—8
TRADE GUILD. ... XXXIV—19
TRADERS. V—29; IX—31; X—6, 7, 17: XV—11, 13, 25, 25;
XXTX—10; XXXII—11; XXXIX—2; LI—21; LXXXVII—14
TRADING. ... C—4
TRADING CLASS. IV—13; V—40; VII—6
TRADING COMMUNITY. ... XXXII—10
TRAIGARTAS. IV—24; XVIT—16
TRANSPLANTING. ... LV—9
TRANQUIL. LXXXVI—16; LXXXVII—1, 29; XC-3;
XCV—20
TRANSITS. ... CIV—2, 5-45
TRAVEL. ... LXI-16
TRAVELLERS. IX—35; XV—15; LXXXVI—51; XCV—
11, 25, 27, 28, 32, 43, 52
TRAVELLING. LI—24; LII—7, 8; LXVIII—3
TRAYAMANA. XLIV—10: XLVIII—39
TREACHEROUS, ...LXVIII—55, 58
TREASURE. XLV—12; LIV—52; LXXIX—23; XCI1I—2
TREASURY. XVI—15; XXVI—8;, LIII—14
INDEX

TREATMENT OF TREES. ... "LV-IS, 16


TREES. Ill—9, 10; V—40; IX—38; XI—4; XV—14; XVI
-4; XVII—15; XIX—5, 20; XXI-I7: XXV1I-3; XXVIII
7, 8; XXIX-1, 14; XXX-6, 7; XXXII-9: XXXIII-
4; XXXV—5; XLI-7; XLIII-16-21; XLV-4; XLVI
-25-32, 34, 44, 85; XLVIII—37, 67: LIII-74, 118-
121; LV—2, 7, 8, 18; LIX—2-6, 7-9, 12, 13;
. LXXXVI-17: LXXXIX—1, 19
TREE'S SHADOW. ... V-9
TREE BARKS. ... XLVI—41
TREE TRUNK. ... XLIII—22, 28
TREMOR. ••• XLVI—75, 84
TREMULOUS EYES. ... LXI—9
TRE-TRE. ...LXXXVIII—30
TRIANGULAR. ... LXXX—17
TRIBES. ... V—67
TRIDENT. LVIII—43; LXIX—22, 29
TRIGARTHAS. iX-19: X-ll; XTV-25; XVI-22; XVII-I6
TRIGONAL. LXXX—17; LXXXI-6
TRIKONA. LXXVIII—25
TRP'SAMSA. ... II—(14)
TR1NETRAS. ... XIV—31
TRIPLETS. ... XLVI—52
TRIPURA COUNTRY, ... V-39
TRIPURI. ••• XIV 9
TRIIA. • ... XLVin-65
TRIVIKRAMA. ... CV—14
TRIVRIT. ... LIV—48, 87
TROOPS. ... IX—23
TROUBLE. V—61; XX—3; LIII—58; LX-5: LXVIII—
21; LXXIX—17, 29; LXXXVI—63; XCV—10,19
TRUNCATED BODY. Ill—8; L—3; LXXIX—25
TRUNK. XLIII—21, 29; LXVII—3, 9
TRUTH. XV—18: XXVI—2
TRUTHFUL. XVI—23; XLVI—98; CI—1, 2, 13
TRUTHFUL MEN. XV—5, 20; XVII—20
tula. XLI—5; XLII-8; CII-4
X98 INDEX
TU MB A VAN A. 5^ IV—15
TURAGANANAS. XIV—25
TURMOIL. XC—9
TURMERIC. XLIV—9
TURNIP. LVIII—58
TUSHARAS. XIV—22
TUSKS. II—(18); XXIV--17; LVIII—58; LXVII-6. lo;
LXXIX—19, 20; LXXXI—21; XCIV—1, 7, 8, 9, 10. 11
TUSKED ANIMALS. VIII—51; XIX—1; XCV-40
TWAK. LXXVII—28, 32
TWASHTA. XCVIH—4
twigs. XLVI—24; XLVI 11—77
TWILIGHT. Ill—34; XXI —16; XXVIII—14; XXX—I. 4.
6-8. 15. 17. 20. 21-■22, 27-29. 30, 32; XXXIII—16; XLVI
—67. 84. 87; XLVII--27; LI—6; LXXXVI—59; XCVII—3
TWINS. XLVI—52, 53, 54, 55
TWO MOONS. XLVII—U
TWO SUNS. XLVII—U

UDDRAS. V—35
UDAYAGIRI. XIV—7
UDDEH1KA. XIV—3
UDGARI. VIII—50
UDRA. XVII—25
UDUMBARA. V—40; XIV—14; XVI—3; XL1II—15; XLIV-4
UDVAMSA. XL1II—47
UGLY. LXIX—39
UGRA NAKSHATRAS. XCVIII—8
UJjAIN. X—15; XI—35, 56; XII-15; LXIX-30
UJJEHANA, XIV—2
ULCERS. LII—10
ULKA. IV—28
ULLEKHA. XVII—3
INDXX
ULUKA CHETL ... LXXXVIII-4
UMBRELLA. Ill—18; XVI-24; XXX—27; XLIII,—7. 57,
63; XLIV—27; XLV—5; XLVI—31; XLVIII-73; t—2:
LXVIII—45; LXX—10; LXXI—13; LXXII—4; LXXIII
—3. 4, 5, 6; LXXIX—21; LXXXIX—1; XCV—14;
XCVII—11
UNCLEAN. ... LXX—21
UNCLEAN WOMEN. ... XLVI—79
UNCLEANLY. • ... LXVIII—113
UNCHASTE. LXX—19; CIII-10
UNDERTAKING. LXXXVI—61; LXXXVII-4; XCVIII—17
UNERRING. XLVII—20
UNFAVOURABLE. LXXXVI—36. 40
UNFORTUNATE. LXVIII—54; CI—13; CIII—4
UNGENTS. XVI—28; LXX VII—1
UNGRATEFUL. CI—3, 5
UNGRATEFUL MEN. XVI—36
UNHAPPY. LXX—22
UNINTELLIGENT. LXIX—34
UNION. XLV—8; LXXIV—20
UNIVERSE. ... XXXIV—17
UNJUST. V—97
UNPLEASANT NEWS. XC-9
UNREST. ... XXXIII—11
UNRIGHTEOUS MEN. ... XVI—32, 39
UNSAFETY. XVI—41; XXXIV—6
UNSHAKY. ... LXVIII—74
UNSTABLE OMENS. XCVI-2-4
UNSUNKEN. ... LXVIII—60
UNTOWARD. IX—8
UNTOWARD EFFECTS. XI—17
UPACHAYA. LX—21
UPAGITI, CIV—49
UPAJYOTISHA. XIV—3
UPANANDEE. XLIII—39
UPANAYANA. ... xcvm-ie
UPARICHANDRAVASU. XLIII—68
200. INDEX
UPAVANGA. XIV—8
UPHEAVAL. XLVI-88
UPP^R LIP. LI II—28
UPSIDE, LIX—7
URDHVAKANTAS. XIV—8
URINATING. .. LXXXIX—1
URINE. LI—27
URSA MAJOR. II—(18)
URVA. .. XLVIII—66
USANAS. L—23
USEENARA. IV—22; XI—55
USIRA. LIV—100
USRA. .. LXXXVm-9
USURY. X —16
UTKALA. XIV—7
UTPATAS. ... XLVI—1, 2
UPTARAPANDYA. X v i 10
UTTARABHADRA. VII-o, 10; IX—2, 35; X—17; A- -60;
XV—24, 28; XXI—28; XXIII—8; XXXII—20; XX^UI
— 18; LIV—123; LV—31; LX-21; LXXI—7; 01-14;
CIT—6
UTTARA PHALGUNI, VII—5, 10; IX—2, 29; X—8; XI
—56; XV—10, 28; XXIII—8; XXXII—S; XXX'U !8;
LIV—123; LV—31; LX—21; LXXT-3; CI-7. OU-J
UT TAR ASH \DHA. VII—2, II; VIII—19; IX—33; X—15;
XI—59; XV—19, 28; XXI—28; XXIII—8; XXVI-U;
XXXIII—19; LIV—123; LV—31; LX—21; LXXI
—6;.CI—II; ClI-5
UTTARAYANA. ... V -32
UTTERANCES. ... XCVH-IQ

VACHA. XVI—'30; XLVIII-39; LVII-l


VADAVAMUKHAS. XIV—17
INP?^ 201
VAIDHRITI. . C—8
VAIDURYA. XIV—14; !c»rx—8
VAIHAYASAS, XLVIU—62
VAIKANTAKA. LXXXV—3
VAIKHANASAS ... XLVI11—62
VAIMANIKAS. ... XLVIU—61
VAISAKHA, V—75; VIII-9; XXI-22; XXV~6; XLVI
—85; XCV—2
VAISHNAVA. ' ... LXXXVT—33
VAISYAS. V—30, 32, 57; VIII—52; X—7, 21; XII-19;
XIV—21; XXXI—3; XXXIII—14; XXXVI—1; LIU—
13. 91; LIX—6; LXX1I—4; LXXX—11; LXXXVI—34
VAJRA. IV—19; XX-—2; XX f—2
VAjUA REKHA. ... LXVlfl—45
VAJRA SANGHATA. LVII—8
VAJRATALA. LVII—7
VAKTRAMUSHNA. VI—1
VAKULA. LIV—119
VALA. ... LXXVII—13
VALAKA. ... LXXVII—13
VALEYA. ... LXXXVIII—5
VALHEEKA. IX—10
VALHIKAS. • V—80
VALL.A BLOSSOMS. LXXX—7
VALOROUS MEN. V—39
VALOUR. LXIII-3; LXIX-5; LXXV-7
VAMA HANU. V—81. 83
VAMA KUKSHI. V—81
VAMAKUKSHI BHEDA. V—85
VAMANA. LXV-9; LXV1I—9; CV—14
VAMANAKA. . ... LXIX—31. 52
VAMAPAYU. V—81, 86
VANA FLOWER. X—21
VANA R VJYA. XIV—30
VANARASHTRASt .U XIV—29
VANAVASI. XIV—12; XVI-4
b;& 26.
m INDEX
VANGA. V—72, 79; IX—10; X-I4; XI-60; XiV-8;
XVI—l; XVII-IS, 22; XXXII—15
VANTK. C—1, 4 ■
VANIRA. LV—10
VANJULA. XLVIII- -6; LIV-50; LV—11; LXXXVI—48;
XCV—16
VANJULAKA. ... LXXXVIIT—5
VANOUGHA. XIV—20
VAPOUR. XXVIII—6
VAR HAMmiRA- ... LXXXvr-4
VARMII, LIV—87
VARDHAMANA. LIII—33, 36; LXXI-13; LXXIX-21
VARDHMANA FIGURE. ... L-2
VARGAS. II—(14)
VAR1CHARA. XIV—14
VARIEGATED. III—38
VARSHA. n-(6)
VARSHAPA. Il-(14)
VARSHA RITU. III—23
VARUNA. V—19, 22; XI-26; XII—14; XXIV-B; XXXH
-7; XXXIV—2; XLIII—44, 52; XLIV-6; XLVI—51;
LIII-44, 53; LIV—3, 124; LVIII—57; LXXXl-7;
LXXXVI-75; XCVIII—5
VASA KETU. XI—29
VASAKA. ... LXXXV—7
VASATEE. XIV—25; XVII—19
VASI FRUIT. LXXX-16
VASIKA. LV—22
VAS1SHTA. II—(4); XI—34; XIII—9; XXIII-4; LVIII-8
VASISHTA GOTRA, V—72
VASSAL. LXIX—23
VASU. XLUI—9;. XCVIII—5
VASUS. XLVIII—56; XCIX-1*
VASUDEVA. LXIX—32
VASUDHANAS. . XIV—ZS
YASUKI— ... LXXXI-25
VASUMAT. XIV—24
INDEX 'm

VASUNDHARAS. X^ni-40
VASTUNARAS. Lrtl-73
VATA. Lm-41
VATADHANAS. XIV—26; XVI—22
VAT API. XII—T3
VATSA. X-5; XIV—2, 8; XVn-22
VATSANABHA. LXXIX—32, 34, 36
VAYU. XXXIV—2, 3;. XLin-44; XLVIII-77; LXXX-10;
LXXXI-8; LXXXVI—75; XCVIII-4
VEDAS. XII-19; XV-11; XXVI—4; XLVIII—49
VEDASMRITEE. XVI—32
VEDIC BENEDICTION. ... LXXXVI—39
VEDIC EXPERTS. LXVI1I-5
VEDfC SCHOLARS. XYI—24; XLVIII—80
VEDIC STUDIES. XIX-I1
VEGETATION. LIV-95
VEHICLES. IX—43; XLVI-27; XLYin-68; Lri-7; SC
-9; XCV—14, 48
VEINS. LXI—5; LXVlfl-lll
VENA. IV—26; XVI—9
VENA RIVER. XIV—12
VENOMOUS CREATURES. . - XI—45
VENUMATEE RIVER. XIV—23
VENUS. IV—21, 22; V-6I, 67; IX—the whole XI ~I7;
XVI—26-30; XV1I-14, 17, IS, 21, 25, 27; XVII1-5;
XIX—16-18; XXVm-I9. 21; XXXIV—14; XL—4, 5,
6; XLI-IO; XLUI-4a, 52; XLIV'—27; XLVI—II; XLYII
-5; LXIX-2, 5; XCYli-2; CIII -1-12; CIV—4, 32-38
VERANDAH. LIII-17. 31. 33
VERNAL CROPS. XXV1I-I
VERNAL SEASON. XIX—18; LXXXVI—26
VESSELS. XLII—12; LXXXIX—I; XCY-I3
VETASA» XXIX—6; LIV—101; LV—10, 22
VETERINARY SURGEON. XLIY-I^
VETRAVATEE. XVI—9
VIBHAVA.
&+ INDEX

VIBHEETAKA., ... . LIII—118


VIBHEETAKA TREE. ... LIV—24, 102
YIBUDHADHIPAn. ... LIU—49-50
VICTORY. XXXV1—4; XLIII-ll , 27; XLIX—6; L-5, 22;
LI—24; LX—4; LXIII—3; LXXII—6; LXXIX—21;
LXXXI—22; XCIII—2, 3, 8; XCIV—13
VICTORIOUS. XVTI—10
VI0ANGA. LV—7, 15
»—<
T
>
X

VIDARBHA.
VIOARBHAS, IX—27
VIDAREE. LUI—83
VIDARIKA. LXXVI-9
VIDEHA. V—41, 71; IX—13, 21; XVI —11, 16; XXXII—22
VIDHATA. XCIX—1
VIDISA. XVI—31
V1DURATHA. XLVJII—66; LXXVIII—I
VIDYADHARA. IX—27; XT 11—8
VIGILS. ... LXXVIII—11
VIJAYA. VIII—38; XLIII—40
V1JAYACHCHANDA. LXXXI—31
VlKACHA. XI—19
VIKANKATA. XLyiII~42
VIKARI. V1TI—39
VIKRAMA. VIII—34
V1KRITL VIII—37
V1LAMBI. VIII—39
VILLAGES. XIX—7; XXX—3; LIV--97; LXXXV1—24, 64;
• LXXXIX—18; XCI—1
VILLAGE BIRDS. XLVI-66
Village cemetery. ... LXXXIX—14
VIMALAKA. LXXX-4
VIMANA CHANDA. ... LVI—17. 22
VIMISRA. VII—8, 14
VINATA. XLVIir-57
VINDHTA. XII—1; XVI-•12; XL1H-35; LXIX-ap
VlNDHYA FOREST. ... . XVI-3
VlNDHYA RA^GE. ' XIV—9
INDEX 205

VINDHYA VASI. # i cm
VINDICTIVE MEN. XVI—15
VINES. XLI—3; LV—4, 10
VIPASA RIVER. XVI—21
VIRANA GRASS. LIV—47
VIRATA. ...IV—24; V—37
VIRGINS. X—8; LXXVIII—9; LXXXVI—45, 79; LXXXiX—5
VIROCHANA. LVIII—30
VIRODHAKRIT. ... VIII—43. 44
VIRODHI. VIII—37
VIRTUE. XV—23; LIII-67; LXXV-8, 10; LXXXVII-4
VIRTUOUS. CI—5, 8, 10, 14; CHI—U
VIRTUOUS DEEDS. VIII—9
VISAKHA. IV—6; VII-12; IX-3, 31; X—II. 19; XI-58;
XV—14. 30; XXIII—8; XXXII—12; XXXIII—19;! XLVI
11; XLVII -18; XLVIII—26; LV—31; LXXl-4;
CI—9; CII—4
VISHAGHATIKA. ... LXXXVI—32
VISHNU. VIII—21, 23. 25; XV—20; XLIII-30; XLIV^6;
XLVI—11; XLVIII—26, 55; LVIII—31; LX—19;
LXVIII—94; LXXX-8; LXXXI-7; 'LXXXVII—25;
XCVIII—5; XCIX-i
VISHTl, C—I, 4
VISITATIONS. ... XLVI—28, 36
VISWAKARMAN, XL1II—42; XLVI—12; LVI—29;
LXXIX—10
VISWARUFA. XI—23
VISWAVASU. VIII—41
VISWEDEVA. VIII—23, 41; XLin-47; XLIV—6;
XCVIII—5; XCIX—I
VISWESWARI. ... XLVIII—39
VITAKA. XVI—2
VITASTA. XVI—27
VITATHA. LIII—44, 53, .63
* VIVASWAN. ... LIII—46, 53
yoicp. LXIII—3; LXVIII—85, 95; LXIX—S; LXXVItr
34;* LXXXVI—19, 63
206 INDEX

VOKKANAS. XIV—20; XVI—35


VOLUPTUOUS. CI—7
VOMITS. XLV—12
VOWS. XV—2; XVI—20, 33; XCVlIf—16
VRATYA. ... LXXXVII—39
VRIDDHA GARGA. XIII—2
VRISCHIKA. V—40; XL—1-6, 8, 10; XLI-6; XLII-9;
Oil—4
VRISHA. VIII—33; LVI—18, 26; C~2
VRISHA. (island) XIV—9
VRISHABA. V—36; IX—I, 2, 4; XL—1, 7; XLI—3; Oil—1
VRISHABHA SANKRAMANA. XLII-3
VRISHABHA DHWAJA. XIV—5
VRITTA. ... LVI—18, 28
VRlfTRA. XLIII—55
VULNERABLE PARTS. LIII-57, 58, 60, 63-64
VULTURE. XLIII"-62; XLVI—69; LXXXVI--38; XCV~46
VYAGHRAMUKHA. XVI—5
VYAGHRANAKHA. ... LXXVII—13
VYAGHRA PADA. LIV-88
VYALA. VI—3
VYALAGREEVAS. . r . XIV—9
VYASA. CVI—6
VYATEEPATA. C—8
VYAYA. VIII—36

WAGTAIL. XLV—1-12, 14-16


WAIST. LVIII—47, 56; LXVII-2; LXIX-10. 22, 28
WALKING. XLVI—30
WALL. LIII- 23; LVII—4; LXXXIX-?.
WANDERINGS. CM
WAR, III—W, 32; IV—10; V—24, 57. 59, 60; Vl-8; VII
INDEX 207
—16; VIII—32, 42. 46: IX—38, 44; X—2, 20; ^XI—30.
38, 52; XVII—5; XIX-3; XX-1, 2; XXVII-4: 'XXX
-4, 9. 27; XXXI—2; XXXIV-6, U, 15; XSXV-
4; XLII—2; XLIII—28; XLVI—19, 23, 25, 27, 40,
43. 76; XLVII—7, 8, 11. 26; L—5; XCV—46
WARRLTNG. ... XLVI—69
WARFARE, ... XXX—25
WARM GROUND. " . ... LIV—94
WARM SPOT. ... LIV—94
WARRIORS. V—65j X—13; XV—19; XVI—13; XXXII—11;
XXXIX—2
Washerman, ... x—5; xv—22
WASHERWOMAN. ... LXXVIII—9
WATCHES. ... XXIV-10
WATER. V—17, 42. 45; VIII—46; X-l-2. 8; XU—12;
XV—18; XVI—7; XIX—1, 8, 12, 15. 16; XXI—23. 31,
XXII-4-8; XXIV—20, 30, 36; XXV—4; XXVI-7;
XXVII—3, 7, 9; xxvni-2f 10. 13; XXXII-IO, 21;
XXXIV—4; XXXV—5; XXXVII-3; XLIII-21, 32;
XLIV—20; XLV—10; XLVI—19, 27, 50, 91; XLVTII
—70; L—23; LI—15, 18; LIU—117; LIV—33-96.
100-109, 118. 120. 122; LVI-3; LXV-5; LXIX-
25; LXXXVI—18; LXXXIX—7; XClV—14; XCV-17
WATER ANIMAL. ... V—33
WATER DROPS. ... XXII—4
WATER FINDING. ... LIV—1. 99
WATERY GRAVE. ... LXVIII—9
WATERY PORTENT. ... XLVI—51
WATER POTS. XXIV—26; XXXIV— ; LVIII—39. 41;
LXX—10; LXXI—13
WATER PRODUCTS. ... XLI-7. 8
WATER RESERVOIRS. . ... XVI—18
WATER ROUTES. ... XVr-17.
WATER SLUICE. ... LIII-74
WATERY SIGN. ... XXVIII—I,
WATER VEIN. LIV—23-26, 34, 40, 52, 54, 56, 61, 62. 68^
69/ 8^, 100-102, 124
INDEX
WATERY TRACTS. LIV—89
WATERLESS PLACE. LIV—58, 106
WAVES. XXVIU—14
WEAL. XCVI-11
WEALTH. XV—16. 18; XVIII-S, 5; XIX—14; XLII1—22;
XLV-8, 13; XLVIII—82; L-I6-19; LI—18-19; LII—
2, 6, 8; LIII—40, 60, 67, 89; LVIII—50; LXI—18;
LXIII—3; LXVIII—12, 18, 43, 51-52, 59, 62, 68, 104,
112; LXIX—II, 17; LXX—5, 6, II; LXXIV-4;
LXXIX—30, 36; LXXXI—30 LXXX1V-2; LXXXV
4, 5, 6; LXXXVI—52; LXXXVIT-2, 14. 25. 30,
31, 39; XC-9, 15; XCV—44, 51
WEALTHY. XII—19; LXVIII—7, 8, 19. 29-30, 32, 33, 40,
43, 45, 46, 64, 70, 106; LXIX—34, 35; CI—3, 5, 6,
13, 12, 13, 14; CIII—3, 6, 7, 10, II, 12, 13
WEALTHY PERSQNS. XV—2, 10; XVI—27
WEAPONS. IV—21; V—41, 83, 88; VI—5; XI—4; XXX—
14, 17; XXXIII—9; XXXIV—8, 10, 13; XXXV—5; XXXV U
—2; XLII-6; XLIV—28; XLVI—1^. 63, 71; XLVIII
—73; L—2, 26; LII-7; LVIII—51; LXVIII—24, 29,
31; 37; LXXIX—32; LXXXVI-46, 59; LXXXVII
-2, 26, 35, 37; XCV—14, 40; XCVIII—8
WEARER. ... LXXI—11
WEARINESS. ... LXXXVI—60
WEAVERS. XV—12; LXXXVII-20
WEDGE. LIV—124; LX—6
WEEKDAYS. II-(15); CIV-61-63
WEEPING. LI-29: LXVIII-73: XCVII-6
WEIGHING. ... XXVI-IO
WEIGHMENT. ... LXVIII—107
WEIGHT. LXVIII—106; LXIX—5, 18, 25, 29
WELFARE. ... XLVIII—1
WELLS, V—77; IX—30; XXVI-7; XLNI—49, 89; LIII
—74; LIV—77, 97, 121; LVI—2; LVII—4
WELL-BEHAVED. ... CI—U
WELL-KNOWN. ... LXIX—34
WESTERN ALTAR. ... XLVIII—34
tittant
western country. XVI—31;
XLVII—6
WESTERN TRACTS. X—6
WET FEET. LIII-124
WHALES. ... LXXXI—I, 29
WHALE-EATERS. XIV—16
WHEAT. XV—6; XVt—7; XIX—6; XXIX—4; XLI—2,
3, 5; XLVI-33
WHEEL. XLVI—9, 60; LXVIII—+7; LXIX~17
WHIRLWIND. XCV—10
WHITE. XXIV—35; XCIV—7
WHITE CIRCLE. LXV—2
WHITE DUST. XXX—15
WHITE FLOWERS. LXXIX—7
WHITE OBJECTS. XVI—8
WHOLE-HOOFED ANIMALS. V—78
WICKED. Y—97; LXXIV—5 LXXVIII—16
WICKED ACTIONS. LXVIII—74, 113
WICKED FELLOW. ... LXXXVI—46
WICKEDNESS. XLVII—6; LII—2; LXXV—10
WICKED PERSONS. XIX—17
WIDOWS. XYI—34; XXXI--3; CIII—6, 7, 8, 10
WIDTH. ... LIII—24, 25
WIFE. XII—19; XV—21; LI-25; LII—6, 7; L1V—98;
LXXIV—11; LXXVIII—26; LXXXV—3; LXXXVII—
t—)
00

O
tol

WILD ANIMALS. VIII—4; XCI—1» 2, 3; XCVII—8


WILD CREATURES. ... LXXXVI—24
WILD DOG. ... LXXXIX—18
WILDERNESS. XVI—4
WIND. XXVII—1, 2, 3, 4, 6; XXX—2, 31
A mock-Sun in the South gives a strong— ... XXXVII 3
Aruna Ketus born of— XI—24
A strong—at the time of an eclipse. V—63
Calm—i symptom of rain. xxvnw
Danger arising from— ... LXXXIX-4
Danger from fire and— VIII-W
Days sustained by J£he—s. XXIlrrl
ft «• 27.
HO index
Destruction by— LXXXVII—37
Earth'shaken by— XXXII—7
Earthquake caused by— xxxir~2
Effect of a rough—blowing at dawn or twilight. XXX—6
Effect of—at the two sides of an army. XXX—4
Effect of—in the form of a Danda. XXX-16
Effects of—blowing during the Moon's conjun .
clion with Ashadha. X.KVI—13
Fire assisted by—raging over the land. XXXII—13
Foetuses forming among—, clouds. XXI—21
If there be fierce and stormy— V—94
Karana presided over by— C—2
Mercury causes trouble through—when VII—1
Phenomena connected with—s. n—(18)
Quantity of rainfall as the result of— XXI—32
Rays of the Sun and the Moon formed into a
circle by the— XXXIV—1
Sacrifice to— XLVI—46
There will arise peril from—if XXVIII—21
The—s are reverse at XXI—13
Unnatural—s in winter. XLVI—94
—, the lord of one of the eight quarters. LIV—3
—should be foretold from the wood-apple. ... XXIX—12
—, one of the five phenomena. XXt—31, 37
*

—s will destroy the tops of mountains.


00
m
1

WIND CIRCLE. XXXU—8, 10, 25, 27, 28


WIND GOD. XXXII--8; XLVI—64
WIND'S PERIOD. XXXII —24, 25
WINDOWS. XLI1I -57; LVII—4
WINE. XIX—18; XLVI—27; XLVIU—28; LXXVI—2;
LXXXV!—46; LXXXVII—23
WINGS. XLV--10; XCV—11
WINNOWING BASKETS. XLVI—63
WINTER. XLVI—94
WINTER SEASON. LXXXVI—26
WISDOM. LXXXVI—79
WITHERED. LXXXV—2
WITHERED LEAyES. LI—3
INDEX *11

WITHERED TREE. •• XCV—38


WIVES. XV—21; LXXVI—5
WOE. .. XCVI—11
WOLVES. .. LXX—22
WOMAN. A—is a gem. LXXIV--4; LXXX—2
A—with high upper lip and rough hair. .. LXX—23
A traveller will get a—and wealth if .. XCV—44
Effect of a—touching each of the several limbs
of her body. ... LI—37-41
King's murder by a— XXIV—34
Questions referring to a— ... LXXX VI—79
The waist of a— ,.. LXX—5
WOMAN'S FAULT. LI—16
WOMAN-IN-CHILD-BED, LI—20
WOMAN'S LOVE. »»• LXXVIII—15
WOMB. LXXVIII—24
WOMEN. A line touching the middle finger o: a— LXX—22
A meteor that is disastrons to— XXXIII—26
A thunder that destroys— XXXIX—2
A—of 20 years. .. LXVIII—107
Abundant wealth on— ,. LXX—6
Acquisition of— .. L—18
Anything unnatural in— XL VI—13
Cohabitation with forbidden— LXVIII—"3, 25. 40. 61, 69
Enjoyers of many— .. LXVIII—24
Hands that make—unhappy and poor. •• LXX—22
Kind of—that should be shunned. LXXVIII—16-18
Man becomes the idol of — LXXV—6
Men are brought into being by— LXXIV—II
Misery through— •• LIII-67, 68
Neck of a— •• LXX—18
One not to be exhausted by— i»t LXXVI—4
Quarrel with — < » m LXXXIX—U
Slandering blameless— ■«« LXXIV—15
Soul reborn in— » « • LXXV—2
To be attached to— ► •• Lxix-a
To be conquered by£p LXIX—36, 38
WDEX

To enjoy— LXVIII—13
WeaWig of diamonds by— ' LXXX—17
—are never defiled. LXXIV—9
—are pure all over. LXX1V—8
—are superior to men in merits. LXXIV-6
—suffer during an earthquake of the Wind circle. XXXII—11
—suffer when Saturn is in Uttarabhadra. ... X—17
—refrain from sexual act by conviction and
courage. ... LXXIV—1+
Words of—do not fail to produce their effects. XLVI—97
WOMEN FOLK. ... V—67
WOMEN-HATERS. ... XV—8
WOOD. II—(18); LIII—23; LIV—92; LX—4; XCV~18
WOODS. ... XVI—5
WOOD APPLE. XXIX—12; LV—22; LVI1-1, 5, 7
WOOD-APPLE TREE. ... LIV-4I
WOOD PECKER. XLVI1I-6; LXXXVI—23
WOODEN. ... LIII—60
WOOL. ... XVI—30
WOLLEN ARTICLES. ... LI-19
WORDS. ... XLVI—97
WORKERS. ... LXXXVI I—44
LXXXVII-44
WORLD. XI—15; XLVII-11,
XL VII—11, 14; XLVIII—68
WORLDLY PLEASURES.
;asures. ... LXXIV—4
lxxiv—4
WORMS. XXVIII—13; LXX—22; XCVI1—7
XV—7; XXV1II-13;
WORRIES. VII—3; LII-2; LVIII—52
WORSHIP. XLIII—18; XLV—6; XLVI—79; XLVIII—79;
LIII—112; LIX—9; LX—14; XCV-14; CV-9-13, 16
WRATHFUL PERSONS. ... XVI—36
WREATHS. ... XLI1I-7
WREATHS OF FLOWERS. ... LXXVI11—21
WRESTLERS, V—41; IX—43; XV—19
WRINKLES. LXI—15
WRIS1S. LI I—5; LVIII—26; LXVIII—38, 44; LXX—11, 12
WRITERS. V—74; X—10; XXXIV—14
WRITINGS, XV—12; LXXXVI—76
INPEX

YAJURVEDA. ... XLVIII—31


YAKSHAS. II—(IS); XIII—8; XLVI—14; XLVIII—25;
LI V—111
YAMA. V—2, 19, 23; XXXIV—2; XLfII~43, 52; XLVI—
10; LIU—44, 53; LIV—3; LXVIII—94; LXXX1—7;
• LXXXVI—75; XCIX—1; C—1
YAAMA. ... II—(4)
YAMA SURYA. ... LIII—40
YAMUNA. ... XIV—2
YAMUNAS. ... XIV—25
YANA, ... II—(15)
YASOVATEE. ... XIV—28
YASHTI. ... LXXXI—36
YATRA. II—(15); XLIV—14, 18; XLVIII—22. 29
Y AUDREY AS. IV—25; V—40, 67, 75; IX—11; XI—59;
XIY—28; XVI—21; XVII—19
YAVAKREETA. ... XLVIII—67
YAVANAS. II—14; IV^22; V—78. 80; IX—21, 35; X—6.
15, 18; XIIT—9; XIV—18: XVI—I; XVIII—6
YAYEE. ... XVII—7, 8
YEAR. VIII—1, 2, 4, 22; XIX—1-21; XXVI—8
YELLOW. XCV—15
YELLOW ORPIMKNTS. XLVIII—35
YELLOW ROBES. ... LXXXVII—25
YELLOWISH RICE. XXIX—2
YIELD. LV—17
YOGA. II—(15)
YOGA VIDYA. XIX—u
YOGANTA. Vlf—8, 11
YOGINS. XV—2
YOKE. IV—12; XI—37; XLVI—8
YOUNG. LVin—45
YOUNG ;DAMSELS ► XV—9
YOUNG TADJESt . #XXin-l8i LI—18
m INDEX

YOUNG ^ONES. XCV—6


YOUNG WIFE. LI I—6
YOUNG WOMEN. VIII-7; X—10; XVI—8
YOUNGER PRINCES.
:ES. ... LIII—7
YOUTH. ... LXXVHI—13
YUDDHA. XVII—12
YUDHISHTIRA. XIII—3
YUGANDHARA. XXXI—19
YUGAS. II—(6)
YUVA. VIII—31
YUVARAJA. XXXIY—10, 20; XXXVI-1; XL III—62;
XX5
XLIX—2, 5; LXXIII—4

ZODIAC.

bv b. Voobbiah & sons, bangalore city,


Works on Astrology with English translation ^Ngtesi

1. BH1HAT JATAKA by Varahamihira (Demy 8vo 616 pages).


Half Leather gilt, Library Edn.) 10—0—9 Full cloth 8—8—0
Half cloth 8-0-0 [By V. P. P. Annas 9 extra]
2. JATAKAPAfilJAJA by Vaidyanatha Dikshita—Demy 8vo.
1360 pages. (An Exhaustive work of 18 Adhyayas in two
volumes). Half Leather gilt (Library Edn.) 16-0—0; Full
cloth 14-0-0; Half cloth 13-0-0. [By V.P.P. Rs. 1-2—0
extra]
3. PHALA DEEP1KA by Manthreswara (Demy 8vo 616 pages).
Full cloth 6-0-0; Half cloth 4—8—0. [By V. P. P. Annas
9 extra]

4. SRIPATHI PADDHATI (Demy 8vo 196 pages) Revised and


Enlarged Edition. Full cloth gilt 2—12—0; Full cloth ordinary
2—8—0. [By V. P. P. Annas 6 extra]

5. UTTARA KALAMRITA by Kalidasa (Demy 8vo 335 pages).


Full cloth gilt 4—0—0; Full cloth ordinary 3—12—0; Half
cloth 8—8—0. [By V. P. P. Annas 7 extra]

6. SHATPANCHASIKA by Frithuyasas (son of Varahamihira)


(Crown 8vo 80 pages). Full cloth 1—1—0; Paper cover 1-0-0.
[By V. P. P. Annas 4 extra]

7. JATAKA TATVA by Mahadeva (Demy 8vo 484 pages). Full


cloth 5-1-0; Half cloth 4-12-0. [By V.P.P. Annas 10 extra]

8. JATAKALANKARA by Ganesa (Crown 8vo 100 pages). Full


cloth 1—8—0; Paper cover 1—4—0, [By V.P.P. Annas
4 extra]

9. JATAKADESAMARGA (Demy 8vo '350 pages). Full cloth


4-8—0; Half cloth 4-4-0. [By V. P. P. Annas 8 extra]

10. SANKETAN1DHI by Ramadayalu (Demy 8vo 388 pages). Full


cloth*r-l2-0; Half cloth 4-^8-0.
[By V, P. Annas 8 utra]
&

11, BtlH>4T SAMHITA by Varahamihira with Text, Transla-


tion and! Notes. (Demy 8vo 1100 pages). Calico-in two vols.
12-8-0. [By V, P P. »c. I-OH) extra] '

In Praptration. Horasara by Prithuyasas (Son of Varaha-


mihira) with Text, Translation and Notes,

FOK COPIES APPLY TO

Panditabhushana V. SUBRAHMANYA SASTRI, B. a.


65, III Cross Boad, Basavangudi (P. 0.)

You might also like